Professional Documents
Culture Documents
2 Apocalypseofstj 00 Swetuoft
2 Apocalypseofstj 00 Swetuoft
2 Apocalypseofstj 00 Swetuoft
ON bk” saber
“= mop.) Cer Rs Gat Tews a Obits wwetdoetghitltss
2° nm es Gideon
OS1
ALISHSAINN
4O “LS S.13VHOIW 3937109
‘THE APOCALYPSE
OF ST JOHN
% 7 eg i ieae oar
J BS
= eet con é eis
\
sae Ue. 3 bn
> AS y ie
f ; yaw
yeaa
| *
x
THE
APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN
BY
THIRD EDITION
WOODSTOCK COLLEGE
as | O24 Lee
yb com agex
MACMILLAN AND CO., LIMITED
ST. MARTIN’S STREET, LONDON
IQTI
yt On it
i . as i MON ALE «
i eT ra
rast
al
2 NS
ll
, fi ” fi ae hes
iv + Pee Eezh)
rule shel
i
Y =e
3 ‘ ce i
j 3
: First Edition, September 1906.
‘Second Edition, April 1907. —
Third Edition, 1909. Reprinted 19
7
, .
; ‘
VIRO - ADMODVM - REVERENDO -
@ EPISCOPO - ELIENSI -
_ APVD-CANTABRIGIENSES - NVPER-: PROFESSORI : NORRISIANO-
OBSERVANTIAE - ERGO - AMICITIAEQVE -
STVDIA - HAEC.- APOCALYPTICA - QVALIACVMQVE -
DEDICO
PREFACE TO THE THIRD EDITION.
CAMBRIDGE,
23 March 1907.
PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION.
hereafter ;we see the glorified life in its bearing upon the course
of events, until the end has been attained and the whole creation
has felt its renovating power.
‘To comment on this great prophecy is a harder task than to
comment on a Gospel, and he who undertakes it exposes himself
to the charge of presumption. I have been led to venture upon
what I know to be dangerous ground by the conviction that
the English student needs an edition of this book which shall
endeavour to take account of the large accessions to knowledge
made in recent years, and shall be drawn upon a scale commensurate
with that of the larger commentaries on other books of the New
Testament. More especially I have had in view the wants of the
English clergy, who, scholars at heart by early education or by the
instincts of a great tradition, are too often precluded from reaping
the fruits of research through inability to procure or want of
leisure to read a multitude of books, It is my belief, and the
belief has grown in strength as my task has proceeded, that the
Apocalypse offers to the pastors of the Church an unrivalled store
of materials for Christian teaching, if only the book is approached
with an assurance of its prophetic character, chastened by a frank
acceptance of the light which the growth of knowledge has cast
and will continue to cast upon it.
The Apocalypse is well-worked ground. It would not be
difficult to construct a commentary which should be simply a
catena of patristic and mediaeval expositions, or an attempt to
compare and group the views of later writers. Such an under-
taking would not be without interest or value, but it lies outside
the scope of the present work. In this commentary, as in the
commentary on St Mark, it has been my endeavour, in the first
instance, to make an independent study of the text, turning to
the commentaries afterwards for the purpose of correcting or
supplementing my own conclusions. As a rule, the interpretations
which are offered here are those which seemed to arise out of the
writer's own words, viewed in connexion with the circumstances
under which he wrote, and the general purpose of his work,
without reference to the various schools of Apocalyptic exegesis.
There are those to whom the results will appear bizarre, and a
medley of heterogeneous elements; but the syncretism, if it be such,
PREFACE, xs
PAGE
INTRODUCTION ;
I. Prophecy in the Apostolic Church ‘ : ; F xvii
Il. Apocalypses, Jewish and Christian —. ; XXii
mE, Contents and plan of the Apocalypse of John. . Xxxiii
a'f Unity of the Apocalypse —. : ; ; xlvi
A Destination. ' . : : : lv
ire Christianity in the Province of Asia. : ; Ixvi
VII. = Antichrist in the Province of Asia ; : . [xxviii
VIII. Purpose of the Apocalypse . ; : : : : xciv
TX. Date ‘ : : : , : y xcix
X. Circulation and reception —. : , . . : evil
XI. Vocabulary, Grammar, and Style ; : P CXXx
XII. Symbolism : . ; : .) og
XIII. Use of the Old Testament and of other literature. ex]
XIV. Doctrine . : - . : : ‘ : : : clix
XV. Authorship. ' : F . ¢lxxiv
"XVI. Text < ; : : ; : ‘ : . ¢elxxxvi
XVII. Commentaries : : ; ; ; : : . exevii
XVIII. History and methods of Interpretation : , é cevii
~a
ILLUSTRATIONS.
Bust or NERO .- . : x ‘ ‘ 4
Pa?TMOS 2 : é 4 ; ‘ ; ;
i
PROPHECY IN THE APOSTOLIC CHURCH.
1; Thess. v. 20, 1 Cor. xii. 28, xiii. 2, 4 1 Cor. xii. 28, Eph. iv. rr.
xiv. 3 ff., Eph. iii. 1 ff., iv. 7 ff., Rom. Say Coraxive 3 4.
xii. 6. 6 Ib. 23 ff.
2; Tim. iv. 14, 2 Tim. i. 6. 7 x Cor. xiii. 2.
Stach, vy. 21, © Cor, xiv. a9. Con- 8 1 Cor. xiv. 32.
trast Didache 11.
bo
2.0. PROPHECY IN THE APOSTOLIC CHURCH
and prophets a position even more prominent than that which they
hold in the Didache’. In the age of the Apocalypse, as in the
lifetime of St Paul, the Asian Churches doubtless had their
presbyters and deacons, but in the eyes of St John they were
eclipsed by the greater lustre of the charismatic orders. Such a
view of the ministry is not unnatural in a prophetic book, written
by a prominent member of the prophetic order; but that it should
have been presented frankly and without reserve to Churches so
important and well organized as those of Ephesus, Smyrna, and
Pergamum, is sufficient evidence of the high honour in which the
Christian prophet was held in Asia at that time. The prophets of
the Church have contributed but one distinctly prophetic book to
the canon of the New Testament; but it is a monument of the great
position which they had attained before the end of the first century.
After the date of the Apocalypse the decline of the order in Asia
must have been rapid and general*. Of pre-Montanistic prophets
not named in the New Testament only two names have reached us
—those of Ammia of Philadelphia and Quadratus (Eus. H. 2. yv. 17;
ef. iii. 37°). It is significant also that in the letters of Ignatius,
who magnifies the office of the bishop, ‘the prophets” are in-
variably those of the Old Testament canon (Magn, 8. 2, Philad. 5. 2,
9. 1, 2); and though Polycarp was remembered in his own Church
as an “apostolic and prophetic teacher” (mart. Polyc. 16), in his
letter to the Philippians he associates the Apostles with the old
prophets, and not, as St Paul had done, with those of the New
Testament (Phil. 6. 3 ot evayyehioapevor as arocrodot Kat ot
mpopyrar of mpoxnpvéavtes xtX.). The Montanistic movement
testifies to a reaction in favour of the prophets, which was at its
strongest in Asia, but extended as far west as Gaul; cf. Iren. ii.
32, v. 6. 3. But the “new prophecy” produced no important
literary work, for the ‘catholic’ Epistle of Themison (Eus. H. £. v.
18) does not appear to have had a prophetic character,
1 The Didache shews some recovery gence of the monarchical episcopate; a
in the position of the local officers; ef. decay of spiritual power in the prophetic
§ 15 vuty yap Netroupyotow Kat av’rol rh order itself, and the seemingly not un-
Neroupylav T&v mpopynray kal didackddwv. common occurrenceof YevdorpopFrac. Yet
Yet the uy ody breplinre atrovs which the Catholic Church was slow to abandon
immediately follows proves that there her hold on the gift; cf. Apollinarius
were still those who held the prophet in ap. Eus. H. E. v. 17 deiv yap elvac 7d
the highest esteem, to the disparage- mpopyrikoy xdpiona év wacyn TH éxxAnola
ment of the Church-officer. And the péxpt THs Terelas wapovcias 6 dwrébaroXos
Didache itself(§ 13) says of the prophets: dfiot, and see Harnack, 7. u. U. ii. 3,
avrol yap elow ol dpxcepets buay. p. 123.
2° It may have been due to the con- 3 On these see Zahn, Forschungen
currence of several causes, such as vi. 1; Harnack, Chronologiei., p. 320 ff.
persecution, which would fall on the Harnack places both under Hadrian.
prophets with special severity ; the emer-
I.
1 2 Cor, xii. 4 jpwdyn els Tov Twapd- which were heard in Montanist assem-
decov Kal Hxovcev dppnra pjuata. This blies at Carthage in his own day; de
was however no ordinary occasion; ef. anima g “nam quia spiritalia charismata
v. 7 TH VTEpBorT T&v droxahiWewr. The agnoscimus, post Joannem quoque pro-
anti-Montanist writer in Eus. H. EF. phetiam meruimus consequi. est hodie
vy. 17 contends pi) deity rpogirny ev éx- soror apud nos revelationum charismata
ordcet Aare, which agrees with St Paul’s sortita, quas in ecclesia inter dominica
doctrine: mvetuara mpopnray mpogpiyrats solemnia per ecstasin in spiritu patitur;
brordocerat. Such an apocalypse, how- conversaturcumangelis, aliquandoetiam
ever, as that of John implies a state of cum Domino, et videt etauditsacramenta
‘ecstasy’ at the time when it occurred et quorundam corda dinoscit,” ete. The
(cf. e.g. i. 10 ff., iv. 1, and passim), picture may be taken, mutatis mutandis,
although the message may well have been as descriptive of the droxa\twWers which
written afterwards. broke the order of more primitive con-
2 Tertullian describes the revelations gregations at Corinth in St Paul’s time.
XX1V APOCALYPSES, JEWISH AND CHRISTIAN
were so firmly rooted in the Jewish mind that even the destruc-
tion of the City and Temple did not at once eradicate them;
unable any longer to connect a glorious future with the Herodian
buildings, the writers of the apocalypses of Baruch and Ezra
looked for a Messiah who should crush the enemies of Israel,
restore the nation, and realize the vision of an ideal Jerusalem.
Despondent as the writer of the Ezra-apocalypse manifestly is,
he does not formally relinquish the national hope, though in
his case it is indefinitely deferred.
5. The first Christian apocalypse came on the crest of this
long wave of apocalyptic effort. Compositions more or less similar
both in form and in substance to the work of St John had been
in circulation among Palestinian and Alexandrian Jews for two
centuries and a half before he took up his pen to write the
“Revelation of Jesus Christ.” It may be claimed for St Paul that
he created the Epistle, as we find it in the New Testament?!; and
the “memoirs of the Apostles,” which from Justin’s time have been
known as “Gospels,” have no exact literary parallel in pre-Christian
literature. This cannot be said of the writer of the New Testament
Apocalypse; he had models to follow, and to some extent he
followed them. The apocalyptic portions of Ezekiel, Zechariah,
and Daniel are continually present to his mind; and though it is
less certain that he made use of Enoch or any other post-canonical
apocalypse’, he could scarcely have been ignorant of their existence
and general character. But while it cannot be claimed that the
author of the Apocalypse originated a type of literature, he is far
from being a mere imitator of previous apocalyptic writing. The
Apocalypse of John is in many ways a new departure. (1) The
Jewish apocalypses are without exception pseudepigraphic; the
Christian apocalypse bears the author's name*. This abandon-
ment of a long-established tradition is significant; by it John
claims for himself the position of a prophet who, conscious that he
draws his inspiration from Christ or His angel and not at second
hand, has no need to seek shelter under the name of a Biblical
1 See Ramsay, Letters to the Seven 2 See c. xiii.
Churches, p. 24f. 3) Seelc. Xv.
APOCALYPSES, JEWISH AND CHRISTIAN XX1X
the struggle which had begun between the Empire and the
Church.
On some such lines we might have sought to reconstruct the
Apocalypse of John, had only fragments of it survived, guided
by what we knew of the beliefs and hopes of the Apostolic age
and of the history of the last thirty years of the first century. As
a matter of fact, these are the lines on which the book has been
written. It is an apocalypse of the glory of the exalted Christ;
it is also an apocalypse of the sufferings and the ultimate triumph
of the militant Church.
Christian apocalypses later than the Apocalypse of John were
for the most part either recensions of Jewish books, or original
works issued under Old Testament names. In a few cases they
claim to be the work of Apostles or other N.T. saints. Gnosticism
produced an Anabaticon Pauli’, and the Revelations of Stephen
and Thomas, denounced as ‘apocryphal’ in the so-called Decree
of Gelasius, were also probably of Gnostic origin. One apocalyptic
pseudepigraphon of the second century, the "AroxaAvyis Ieérpov,
seemed for a time about to find a place within the canon by the
side of the Apocalypse of John; it is coupled with the latter in the
Muratorian Fragment (1. 71 sqq. “‘apocalypse[s] etiam Iohanis et
Petri tantum recipimus*, quam quidam ex nostris legi in e(c]clesia
nolunt”); it was quoted, apparently as a genuine work of St Peter,
by Clement of Alexandria*; it is included in the early Claromontane
list*. But as time went on, the book found its own level. Eusebius
reckons it among the spurious, or at least the doubtful books (H. £.
ili. 25, cf. 2b. ili. 2); and though it retained its popularity and was
even read in some Eastern churches in the time of Sozomen (H. £. vii.
19), in the later lists of scriptural books it is placed among the antile-
gomena or the apocrypha®. From the large fragment® of the Petrine
Apocalypse recovered in 1892 it is easy to account for the difference
of opinion which seems to have existed about the book from the
first; on the one hand it appealed strongly to the uneducated
imagination by its attempt to portray the joys of Paradise and the
torments of Gehenna, while upon the other its tone and purpose
were on a different level from those of the canonical Apocalypse.
1 Epiph. haer. xxxviii. 2. 5 So the list of Sixty Books and the
2 Zahn (Gesch. d. NTlichen Kanons, Stichometry of Nicephorus (Zahn, ib.,
ii, p. ros ff.) would read “et Petri Pp. 292, 299 ff.).
unam tantum recipimus epistulam; 6 Cf. Dr M. R. James, Revelation of
fertur enim altera quam” ete. But Peter, p. 51 f.: ‘a fragment of sufficient
neither the emendation nor the reason length to give us a fair idea of the con-
which he gives for it can be regarded as tents of the whole Apocalypse. As a
convincing, fact, it does contain something like 140
3 Bus. H. E. vi. 14. 1; cf. ecl. proph. out of the original 300 lines of which
41, 48 f. the book consisted.”
* Zahn, Gesch. ii. p. 159.
XXxl APOCALYPSES, JEWISH AND CHRISTIAN
first, and that the subsequent grouping into Aoyo. was purely
mechanical, based on the principle of trichotomy announced by its
author.
2. The Latin authorities pursue an independent course in
the matter of capitulation. The recapitulatio which follows the
commentary of Primasius! divides the commentary into twenty
heads, corresponding with Apoc. 1, I—ill. 22, lv. I—II, v. I—
Vi. 2, Vi. 3—II, V1. 12—I7, Vil. I—VIil. I, vill. 2—1x. 12, 1x. 13—21,
X. I—xi. 2, Xl. 3—I4, Xl. 15—xXlL 17, xiii. I—1I8, xiv. I-13,
Xiv. I4—xXVl. 21, xvll. I—18, xvill. I—xix. 10, xix. II—xx, 10,
XX. II—XxXil. I2, xxil. 13—15, xxl. 16—21—a, distribution which
shews a genuine desire to understand the plan of the book”
Moreover, each of the books of the commentary is preceded by
a list of shorter capitula, 96 in all, which Haussleiter with much
probability regards as due to a later hand*; as he points out, the
number suggests a reference to the Elders and the €¢a (96=24 x 4),
which is of a piece with Andreas’s fancy of connecting his cepadXara
with the Elders and the human trichotomy (72 = 24 x 3). Hauss-
leiter adds‘ a division into 48 capitula from cod. Vat. 4221,
cod. Monac. 17088 (a MS. of Haimo’s commentary), and cod.
Monac. 6230 (a Vulgate MS.); the chapters begin at 1. 4, il. I,
8, 12, 18, il. I, 7,14, 1Vv. I, v. 1, 6, °F, Vi. 3, 0; 12a ee
Vill. I, 7, 12, 1X. 13, &. I, Xl. 1, 12, xl. 7,) D2j@ yee
xiv. 1, 6, 13, XV. I, XV. I, 12, XVU: 1, 7, XVI Lj 2 eee
FX eI eMX IO.) KK TO: It will be observed that seventeen
of these sections start where the modern Other
chapters do*.
systems of capitulation are found; cod. Amiatinus and cod.
Fuldensis divide the Apocalypse into 25 chapters, while there are
MSS. which give 22, 23, 24, 41, and 43°
1 Haussleiter, Die lateinische Apoka- 3 Haussleiter, pp. 184—193; see his
lypse der alten africanischen Kirche, remarks on pp. 193—4.
p. 179 ff. 4 Ibid., p. 197 ff.
2 Primasius himself thus explains the 5 The modern chapters are practically
purpose of his compendium: ‘ut totius those of Stephen Langton ({1228); see
libri auctoritate decursa sic omnis series von Soden, Die Schriften d. N.T.,
brevi recapitulatione itecum evolvatur p. 482. But in nearly every instance
insinuata per partes, ut omnium quisque they were anticipated in the ce@adata of
librorum textus uno summatim loco Andreas.
clareat definitus, cum et partitionem 6 See Gregory, prolegg. i., p. 1613
recipit singulorum et plenitudinem vide- Textkritik, ii., p. 879f.
tur obtinere per totum.”
CONTENTS AND PLAN OF THE APOCALYPSE OF JOHN xxxvil
Apocalypse is complete in itself, and had all our MSS. broken off
at xi. 19, and no vestige of the last eleven chapters survived, it is
conceivable that the loss might never have been suspected. In
xl. t the author makes a fresh beginning, for which the reader
had been prepared in x. 11. The theme of the second prophecy is
the same on the whole as that of the first, but the subject is
pursued into new regions of thought, and the leading characters
and symbolical figures are almost wholly new. The Churches of
Asia vanish}, and their place is taken by the Church considered
as a unity, which is represented by the Woman who is the
Mother of Christ and the Saints. It is with her world-long
struggle with the cxocpoxpatopes Tov aKoToUs TovToU, the spiritual
forces which lie behind the antagonism of the World, that the
second part of the Book chiefly deals. These forces are revealed
under monstrous forms, the Great Red Dragon, the Beast from
the Sea, the Beast from the Land, and they continue to operate
until their final overthrow. But we lose sight of them, except in
an occasional reference, from c. xii. to ¢. xvii. While they are
working behind the scene, the apocalyptic history is occupied
with mundane events—the judgements of the latter days which
are now symbolized by seven bowls full of the last plagues;
the greatness and the fall of the New Babylon, the Beast’s
mistress and representative. Beyond the fall of the World-empire
the Seer can see in dim outline long days of comparative rest
and triumph for the Church, and after them a temporary relapse,
followed by the final destruction of the surviving powers of evil.
This makes room for the manifestation of the Church as the .
Bride of Christ and City of God, and with a magnificent picture
of the New Jcrusalem, the antithesis of Babylon, the Ape
reaches its end.
Thus in its briefest form our scheme of the book will stand as
follows:
Prologue and greeting (i. I—8).
Part i. Vision of Christ in the midst of the Churches
(i. 9Q—i11. 22),
1 Until we reach c, xxii. 16, where the writer reverts to the ideas of c. i. 1, 4 ff.
CONTENTS AND PLAN OF THE APOCALYPSE OF JOHN xli
ie Mey, Xo ye
PakapLos O avaywwoKwy Kal ob Hakaplos 0 THPOV TOS AOYoUS
/ c > , \ (4 , c Lal QA /
ey POON THCY
0 yap Kalpos éyyvs. 0 KaLpos yap eyyvs eoTw.
¢ \ \ > , c .% ‘\ > 4 >
XaTOs.
a7 xxi 072
TO Tvevpa Evel.
\ “ la ‘ lal Nue , ,
TO TVEVLG KaLy vYUdN NEyouTw,
UNITY OF THE APOCALYPSE xlvil
a > 3 Ay
A , a
TO viKOvTe dwow KTA. (cf. ii. 11, 0 VLKWV kAnpovopnoet TOAUTa.
Diae0, 1. 5, 12, 21),
Ws 12: De ole
™ms Katvys lepovoaryp 7
~ ~ > \ c
Tyv wOkW THV ayiav ‘lepovaarAyp
\ / ‘ c , > 4
iv. 2. ie t0;
eyevounv ev mvevpmatu eyevounv ev mvevparte
Tupos. aN cw
.--K@l 7 OWLS avTOV Ws O HALOS KTA,
> Je eg
xlvill UNITY OF THE APOCALYPSE
ay fs soaks 5
elyev petpov KANapLoV xpvoodY Wa
> , , A 7
TUpOS. TUPOS.
d2
lu UNITY OF THE APOCALYPSE
the work has progressed, this assumption has grown into a convic-
tion. Everywhere the presence of the same creative mind has
made itself felt, and features which at first sight appeared to be
foreign to the writer’s purpose were found on nearer view to be
necessary to the development of his plan. It is impossible to
justify in this place an impression which depends upon an
examination of the text, but in the commentary the reader will
find the details on which it rests, and he is asked to reserve his
judgement until he has completed his study of the book’,
1 It is not the intention of these re- unity of the book. On the other hand
marks to deny that the Apocalypse,as the theory proposed by Prof. J. Weiss
we have received it, may be areissue by (supra, p.xlvii) presents difficulties which
the writer of the original work in an to the present writer seem to be greater
enlarged or amended form; such aview than those which it seeks to remove.
does not militate against the essential
V.
DESTINATION.
descended to the sea from the highlands of the interior, and three
considerable ranges of hills, Sipylus, Tmolus, and Messogis, mounted
up to the highlands from the coast.
3. In the Greek Old Testament Asia is mentioned only by
the writers of the Books of the Maccabees, who use it to represent
the dominions of the Seleucid dynasty (1 Mace. vii. 6, xi. 13,
KIL 30, xii. 32; 2 Mace. ili. 3, x. 24; 3 Macc. 10. 145 4) Magen
20). But in the New Testament, under the Empire, the case is
different. Asia is named by St Luke, St Paul, St Peter, and
St John (Acts ii. 0, vi. 9, xvi. 6, xix. 10, 22, 26 f.; xx) 4) 16 grouse
27, xxiv. 18, xxvii. 2; Rom: xvi. 5; 1 Cor: xvi. 19;)2)@orenee
2 Tim. i, 15; 1 Pet. i. 1; Apoc. i, 4), and by all imothevsems-
familiar at the time. “Asia in the New Testament,” wrote
Dr Lightfoot in 1865, “is always Proconsular Asia”!; and his
dictum has not been seriously shaken by the researches of the last
forty years. In Acts ii. 9 f, indeed, Phrygia is distinguished from
Asia and linked to Pamphylia; but by Phrygia in that place is
probably meant the non-Asian region of Phrygia, as in Acts xvi.
6, xviii. 23%. But whatever may be the practice of St Luke or
St Paul in reference to the use of the name ‘Asia,’ it is certain
that the province of Asia is contemplated by St Peter in 1 Pet.
i. I (waperdnpors Siactropas Iovrov, Tadatias, Karrasdoxias,
*Acilas, cat Bidvvias), where, as Dr Hort says, “the five names
coincide precisely with the five names that make up the titles of
the four provinces of the Roman Empire into which Asia Minor,
the southern littoral eventually excepted, was divided in and after
the reign of Tiberius; and it would need strong positive evidence
to refute the consequent presumption that the territory denoted...
was the territory of these four Roman provinces’.” In Apoc. 1. 4
the inclusion of Western Phrygia in ‘Asia’ is implied by the
enumeration among Asian cities of Laodicea on the Lycus, which
belonged to the dioecesis Cibyratica.
1 Galatians, p. 19, n.6. The province 2 Blass (comm. on Acts, pp. 52, 176)
was assigned to the Senate by Augustus, contends that in these passages Asia =
A.D. 27, and was from that date to the Western Asia Minors; but see Ramsay
time of Diocletian administered by a in Hastings, D.B. iii. 177.
Proconsul (av@v7aros). 3 First Epistle of St Peter, p. 157+
DESTINATION lvl
1 Cf. Acts xix. 24, 2 Tim. iv. 14. Tépa moder cuver@ avdpl Kal mpotxovTe év
2 See Zimmermann, Ephesos im ersten rots Ihatwrikols guy drerpiBov. Cicero De
christlichen Jahrhundert, p. 50 ff. nat. deorum 2 mentions a Peripatetic
3 Apollonius of Tyana ap. Philostrat. school at Ephesus.
vit. Ap. vill. 7, 8 (cited by Zimmermann, 6 Zimmermann, p. 73.
p- 65): Eq@ecos pecry ppovticudtuy pido- 7 Hicks, pp. 83, 117if.
cipwy Te kal pyropikav id wv H dds 8 The inscriptions mention also epo-
icxve. codpiay éma.ovca. KipuKes, LepooadmeyKxtal, orovdoroo : cf.
4 H.E. iv. 28. J. Menadier, Qua condicione Ephesit
® Dial. 2 vewort émtdnuncarte TH NmMe- wst sunt, p. 105.
COINS OF THE APOCALYPTIC CITIES.
2. SMYRNA,
1. Epenersus. PAOMITIAJINOE KAI: CE-
AOM[ITIAJNOC KAICAP FEPMANIKOC AOMITIA
CEBACTOC FEPMANIKOC. CEBACTH. R. [ETT!t AHMO
R. APTEMIC EPECIA. CTPATOY] CTPATHTOC
‘.
CHIOC ZMYPN
4. PeERGAMUM,
3 Percamum. CEBACTOI ET! TETP[QNIOY}
ACKJAHTHOY [COJTHPOC. R. OEON CEBACTON TIEP-
TAMHNOF-
6. SARDIS,
bh. THYATIRA.
CAPAIC. Bh CAPAIANON
OYATEIPA. R. OYA-
NEQKOPQIN].
TEIPHNDQON.
7. SARDIS.
[APOYSOS} KAI TEP- S. SARDIS.
MANIKOZ KAIZAPES QOEA POMH. hk. CAPA
NEO! OEOI SIAAAEAG
UI.
ANQN:-B NENKOPQN.
R. TAIN ATINID
MAAMQNILANOYTIAT®.
Within wreath of oak leaves:
KOINOY ASIA.
10, PHILA DELPBIA,
ANAHMOC PIAAAEAP EDN
~~ 9, PHILADELPHIA. | NEQK~ R. KAI CMYP-
R. @IAAAEADEQN EP. NAIQN F NEQKOPON
MITTITOC APXIEPEYO OMONOTA.
1h. LAODICKA.
NEPAN KAICAP.
R-*FAIOY TIOCTOMOY.
AAPA
£47 & SA AT
x RAILDT) OFTOREMTEMOSAHT 40 ant09.
“ra PuPWite Greece, Egypt, and Spaia, snd on ‘the ¢
‘yee Wonks the Euphrates and’ the Bast, domeng 3
yy
Bak hd OWLANT (MdOdljon, “ils and &@
tee y silver and & %
er
bite
MAO
AOULOUS‘SORT
4RMS ANG e nd IAS AE 9
ON
AaATTAloth HEDABADess kee OWbMAIMFE
peer: é i heronnded with PRS 44
SOOTNT AS Pot hOtAsopher
bys or the hotel Bre uf
Ba estion 2a Gaon bth It will not be forgotte
according to pbcarpanant Epk Lesus is the sce ne of Justin's di
YOMOTOON YOLAT
‘The Apocalypse” face page lvi.
-
ii
4
a
Bie
Mus
_
DESTINATION Ixi
which from the first had been felt to be a serious rival of the
Ephesian cult. It is worthy of remark that the worship of the
Emperors! did not present itself to the people of Ephesus in this
light, and was even regarded as an ally of the local religion; a
statue of Augustus was set up in the precinct of the Artemision’,
and Ephesus was proud to be the vewxopos of the Emperor as well
as of her own goddess Artemis*. Indeed, there is abundance of
evidence that in the cities of Asia generally the Caesar-worship was
a welcome adjunct to the worship of the local deities*.
_
Strabo xili. 4 (625) ai 6€ Sdpdas 3 St Ignatius, ii. pp. 237—241.
modus é€oTi peyddn...vmépkertat dé ToY a Strabo xiii. ro (628).
Dapdewy 6 TuOdos...vrdxerrac 66 TH WOdec 5 Head, pp. lxxxv., 195 ff.
76 Te Dapdtav@y rediov...kal To 700" Eppov. @ Ramsay, Letters, ¢. XXviii.
9
Head, p. 246 ff.; cf. p. evii. 7 i, pp. 32—82.
DESTINATION Ixv
Macedonia and Achaia must receive their call first, and Asia must
wait a while. The turn of Ephesus came in A.D. 52—3, when
St Paul began a residence of more than two years in that city.
4. The Apostle reached Ephesus at the end of a progress
through the “upper parts’,’ 1e. not by the direct route from
Galatia (Acts xvii. 23) through the Lycus valley, but over the
higher ground of the interior, possibly by way of Philadelphia,
Sardis, and Smyrna, or by Philadelphia, Sardis, Thyatira, Per-
gamum, and thence down the coast. The purpose of this détour
was apparently evangelistic’, and it creates a suspicion that
Ephesus was not the only or even the first Church in Asia which
received the Gospel from St Paul’s own lips. The outworks were
carried before the citadel was attacked ; in any case, the gradual
approach to Ephesus is of a piece with the previous delays,
and emphasizes the great importance of the city as a centre of
Christian work. Meanwhile, at Ephesus itself forerunners had
been at work—the Alexandrian Jew, Apollonius or Apollos*; a
party of twelve men or thereabouts (@cei dédexa), who had
received John’s baptism; and the Roman Christians Aquila and
Priscilla, who had crossed with the Apostle from Corinth in
the previous spring. The Apostle’s own work began as usual in
the synagogue. But as at Corinth (Acts xviil. 6, xix. 9), when
his preaching was resented by the Jewish residents, he parted
company with them, and thenceforth his teaching was carried on
in one of the philosophical schools of the city’. This went on for
two years, so that Ephesus had unusual opportunities of hearing
a great Christian teacher; and though St Paul himself does not.
seem to have left the place, visitors from other parts of Asia carried
back a report of his teaching to their own towns, and the evangeli-
zation of Asia, begun during his journey to Ephesus, was at
length fairly complete (Acts xix. 10, 26), At Ephesus a Church
1 Acts xix. © dtehOdvTa TA dywrepiKa 4 The Western text says that he dis-
bépn. coursed there daily ard wpas méurrns
2 Compare the use of didpxecOac in ews dexdrys, from 11 a.m. to 4 p.m.;i1.e.,
Vili. 40, Xi. 19, XIV. 24, etc. as Ramsay (St Paul, p. 271) points out,
3 On the relation of Apollos to Chris- he began after the usual work of the
tian teaching at this time see J. H. A. lecture room was over.
Hart, J. T. S., Oct. 1905.
CHRISTIANITY IN THE PROVINCE OF ASIA ]x1x
1 Hort, Judaistic Christianity, p.131ff. receive the letter, which, to judge from
2 Acts xx. 4 “Actavol dé TvxKos cat the order of the names, entered Asia
Tpddimos. Cf. Eph. vi. 21. Minor by way of the Euxine, possibly at
3 See St Mark?, p. xxii. Sinope; ef. Hort, First Ep. of St Peter,
4 Not however the first province to pp. 17, 176ff.
CHRISTIANITY IN THE PROVINCE OF ASIA Ixxi
could hope to leaven the life of these Greek cities; to stand aloof
from all social reunions was to incur suspicion and dislike, and
such conduct would end in a general uprising against the Church,
perhaps in its suppression throughout Asia. These arguments
might have been used by the party with more or less of sincerity,
but they did not succeed in deceiving the Seer of the Apocalypse.
He saw in the Nicolaitan proposals not the mere abandonment of a
primitive Church order, not only the adoption of a weak concordat
with the pagan society by which the Church was environed, but
an indirect attack upon the sanctities of the Christian life. The
Jerusalem conference had in its decree brought into juxtaposition
the eating of eémAdOuTa and indulgence in sexual impurity?
(Acts xv. 20, 27), and John had not lived in a Greek city without
becoming aware that the two things were in fact closely bound up
together. Pagan festivities were too often occasions of immora-
lities from which Gentile converts had been rescued with the
greatest difficulty. If words meant anything to the writer of the
Apocalypse, he regarded the question raised by the Nicolaitans
as vital, and the danger as imminent. From participation in a
pagan guild-feast to licentiousness was but a step; yet the guilds
were bound up with the life of the cities, and to repudiate them
was a serious matter for Christians who were engaged in the local
trades. When even Christian prophecy, in the person of the
Thyatiran Jezebel, was advocating Nicolaitan principles, it was
time for the prophet of the Apocalypse to speak with no uncertain
voice; and his words (ii. 22 f.), viewed in this light, are not
more severe than the occasion demanded.
10. The Nicolaitan controversy raises the whole question of °
the relation of Christianity in Asia to Paganism at the moment
when St John wrote. In no part of the Empire was paganism
more strenuous or resourceful, and in none, so far aS we can
judge, was the conflict between the old religion and the new so
1 Tlopvedoa, mopvela (Apoc. ii. 14, 20f.) tempt to live at peace with pagan neigh-
cannot be interpreted otherwise without —bours.
doing violence to the plain meaning of * On this point see Ramsay, Letters,
the words, nor can the language used in op. 352. He is speaking of Thyatira,
ii. 6, 23 be justified if the Nicolaitan where ‘‘Jezebel”’ was at work.
surrender was merely a well-meant at-
CHRISTIANITY IN THE PROVINCE OF ASIA Ixxvil
executions and to mix with the spectators, even the Roman mob
recognized the brutality (saevitiam) of his conduct.
6. Even if Nero had desired to abandon the policy of per-
secution, it would have been difficult for him to do so. The words
of Suetonius suggest that notwithstanding the reaction brought
about by the Emperor's callousness, repressive measures continued
in force. Sulpicius Severus, who wrote in the fourth century, may
be confusing later times with those of Nero when he writes
(chron. ii, 29) in reference to the latter: “post etiam datis legibus
religio vetabatur, palamque edictis propositis Christianum esse
non licebat},” but he is certainly right in adding with regard to
the atrocities of 64, “hoc initio in Christianos saeviri coeptum ” ;
and, as Lightfoot points out, when once persecution had begun the
Roman Jews, with Poppaea Sabina at their back, would scarcely have
been content to let it cease altogether, The martyrdoms of St Peter
and St Paul are connected with Nero by Tertullian (scorp. 15)
and Origen (ap. Eus. H. £. 111. 1), and those Apostles were but the
leaders of a great army of martyrs The horrors of that first
onslaught on the Roman Christians must have made a lasting
impression on the Churches throughout the Empire; and the man
who had exhausted every form of cruelty in his sudden attack
upon an innocent community and had revelled in the agonies of
his victims may well have become among Christians everywhere
the symbol of brute force triumphing over righteousness and truth,
of the World-power standing in direct antithesis to the Kingdom
of God—in a word, of Antichrist, or to use St John’s image, of the
Beast.
7. ‘So strong was the impression made by the personality of
Nero upon the Roman world that after his violent death in 68
there were many who believed or professed to believe that he was
still alive. While some of his friends year after year strewed his
tomb with the flowers of spring and summer, others issued edicts
in his name and professed that he would shortly return to the con-
1 So Ramsay, Church in the Roman 2 Cf. Clem. 1 Cor. 6 odd rAHO0s éx-
Empire, p. 244; but see Lightfoot, Ig- exra@y olrwes moddais aixlas cai Bacdvos
natius, i. p. tof.; Sanday, in Exp.iv. da fHdos waGdvres Uwdderyua Kadorov
vl., p. 408. éyévovTo vuiy,
f2
Ixxxiv ANTICHRIST IN THE PROVINCE OF ASIA
oee
ee
ANTICHRIST IN THE PROVINCE OF ASIA Ixxxv
oe
ANTICHRIST IN THE PROVINCE OF ASIA Ixxxvil
(29 B.C.) a temple of Dea Roma and Diwus Julius was erected
at Ephesus. Augustus had no need to wait for an apotheosis:
during his lifetime temples were erected under the dedication Oeas
“Paopns cal XeBacrod Kaicapos*. When the Pergamenes wished
to build one in honour of Tiberius, the example of Augustus was
quoted (Tac. ann. iv. 37 “cum divus Augustus sibi atque urbi
Romae templum apud Pergamum sisti non prohibuisset”). Both
Augustus and Tiberius kept the new cult within limits; at Rome
no temple was dedicated to either Emperor within his lifetime:
Tiberius allowed only one Augusteum to be erected in his honour
within the province of Asia, and refused to permit Spain to follow
the example of the Asian cities. Gaius, who succeeded him, was a
man of another and a weaker type; epileptic, often on the verge of
insanity, incapable of self-control, he had in early life imbibed from
Herod Agrippa® a vicious taste for Oriental magnificence. The
precedent sparingly allowed by his predecessors offered this prince
a welcome opportunity of self-aggrandisement; as a god he could
surround himself with more than royal display‘ Gaius carried
his pretensions to a point at which they became at once ridiculous
and dangerous; he removed the heads of famous statues and
substituted his own: he attempted to erect a statue of himself
in the Holy of holies at Jerusalem. The Alexandrian Jews
were forced to admit the Emperor’s image into their synagogues,
and if the Church did not suffer, it was probably because she had
as yet no buildings set apart for worship, and was not sufficiently
powerful to attract attention. The “furious Caligula,” as Gibbon
rightly designates him, might have gone to even greater lengths,
had not his reign been cut short by assassination (41). Claudius,
if no better than Gaius, was saner, and during his reign there
was no fresh attempt to force the Emperor-worship on_ the
Jews, unless indeed something of this kind, in which the Roman
Christians were also involved, is suggested by the well-known
and they accord with what is known of life in Asia during the
first century, and of Domitian’s general policy.
11, With the Beast from the sea, the hostile World-power
represented by Nero and Domitian, St John associates a Beast
from the land, a power no less hostile to the Church, which has its
origin and home in Asia itself. This second Beast allies itself
with the first, especially in the matter of the worship of the
Augusti; indeed the first Beast is represented as leaving the
affairs of the Emperor-cult entirely in the hands of the second.
The Beast from the land works miracles! in support of the new
cult, calling down fire from heaven, and causing the statues
of the Emperor to speak (xiii. 13, 15); he is the ‘false prophet of
the Imperial religion, and imposes on the credulity of the populace,
whom he sets against the Christian recusants (7b. 12, 14 ff, 17,
xix. 20). By the second Beast Professor Ramsay* understands
“the Province of Asia in its double aspect of civil and religious
administration, the Proconsul and the Commune”; in this com-
mentary the Beast from the land is identified with the False
Prophet, and regarded as the religious power represented by the
Asiarch and the priesthood of the Asian temples of the Augusti;
while in the oneta which he works we recognize the use of the
magical arts for which Asia and Ephesus in particular were
notorious. The magic formulae known as "E¢éova ypdupata® had
a worldwide reputation, and one of the earliest conquests which the
Gospel achieved at Ephesus was the destruction of costly books
which contained them‘. It is noteworthy that dapyaxia is named
immediately after eSwAoXatpeia in the Epistle to the Galatians
(v. 20)°, while the Apocalypse (xxi. 8, cf. xxii. 15) places dappyaxot,
the professors of magic, between 7répvor and eidwXoXaTpat.
Christianity, it is evident, set its face against magic from the
first ;paganism, on the other hand, had no serious quarrel with it ;
the cultivated Roman gentlemen who administered the provinces of
1 Cf. 2 Thess. ii. of. Kedevouot TA’ Edéoia ypauuara mpos atrovs
2 Letters, p. 97- Katahéyew kai dvouasexv. See Schiirer,
3 Cf. Clem. Al. strom. v. 8. §46 ra Gesch. ili. p. 296f.
"Edéoia kadovueva ypduuata év mo\)ois 4 Acts xix. 19 f.
6% modv@pi\nra dvra. Plutarch symp: > See Lightfoot’s note, and ef. Ign.
Vil. 5. 4 of wayor robs dSamongoudvous Eph. 19, Philad. 5.
xcll ANTICHRIST IN THE PROVINCE OF ASIA
the Empire did not always scorn the attentions of the professional
magus’; even Emperors were credited with dabbling in their
secrets’, In Lucian’s sarcastic sketch AX¢Eavdpos 7) Vevdduarris,
we see one of these conjurors on tour, and though St John’s wevdo-
tmpodnrns is probably not an individual, but a class or system, it
may be assumed that such travelling mountebanks were used to
negotiate the wonders described in Apoe, xiii At Ephesus there
were fourteen Oecu@doi* attached to the temple of the Augusti,
who are supposed by Canon Hicks to correspond with the tur@dot
or choirmen of the Artemision ; their official name admits of this
explanation, but 1t may also mean ‘oracle-chanters, —a name under
which dealers in magic might well have been concealed. But
however this may have been, it is obvious that the Church was
hard pressed in Asia by the magic-mongers, and it 1s easy to
imagine the effect of their lying wonders on an excitable popu-
lation already predisposed to the Imperial cult and impatient of
Christianity. Nothing was needed to light the fires of persecution
but a word from the Emperor or the Proconsul, and when they
were kindled, it would be long, as the prophet of the Apocalypse
foresaw, before the peace of the Church was restored in Asia or
in the Roman world.
12. One more force which made against the Kingdom of
Christ in Asia must be The Jews of Asia
mentioned
here.
Minor had been numerous from the days when Antiochus ITI
sent 2000 families of the eastern Dispersion to settle in Lydia
and Phrygia’. In Cicero’s time tribute went to the Temple at
Jerusalem from Jews in Adramyttium, Pergamum, Laodicea, and
Apamea, and there is evidence from other quarters that in the
first century there were Jews resident also at Smyrna, Magnesia,
Tralles, Sardis, and Thyatira’, In the year of the Crucifixion
worshippers came to Jerusalem at the feast. of Pentecost from
1 Acts xiii. 6 ff. 4 Inscr. 481. 7 (A.D. 104): Oecuwdots
2 Orac, Sibyll. viii. 52 ff. éocer’ dvakt vaod THY LeBacrav ev “Hdéow Kowvod Tis
moAuoKpavos éxwy médas o'voua mdvrou *Acias.
(Hadrian)...cal payix@y ddvTwy pvorypia 5 Joseph. Ant. xii. 3f.; cf. Philo in
mavTa mebécer. Flacc. 7. See p. lxvi, note 2.
3 Apollonius of Tyana, to whom Prof. 6 Schiirer, Geschichte?, ili. p. r1f.;
Ramsay refers (Letters, p. 102), was a art. Diaspora in Hastings, D.B. v. 93 ff.
strong opponent of the prevalent jug- Chapot, p. 182 ff.
glery ; see Dill, Roman Society, p. 400.
ANTICHRIST IN THE PROVINCE OF ASIA Xcill
they lived and reigned with Christ a thousand years; they shall
enter through the gates into the City; the Lord God shall give them
light; they shall reign for ever and ever.
4. Of the immediate effect of the Apocalypse upon the Asian
Churches we cannot judge; certainly they weathered the storm,
for in the next Christian writing which comes to us from Asia,
the Letters of Ignatius, they are represented as large and
flourishing communities. The storm itself passed within two
or three years after the date which Irenaeus assigns to the
Apocalypse; Domitian was assassinated Sept. 18, 96, and the
accession of Nerva probably gave peace to the Asian Churches.
Trajan, who succeeded in the January of 98, seems to have taken
no active measures before A.D. 112, when his attention was directed
by the younger Pliny to the extraordinary progress of Christianity
in Bithynia. Perhaps it may be safely inferred that in the interval
between 96 and 112 the danger threatened by the Caesar-
worship ceased to be pressing, and for the moment the need of
comfort such as the Apocalypse offered was less keenly felt. But
what St John had written in the Spirit for the times of Domitian
and the Churches of Asia remained as a heritage for all suffering
Churches throughout the Empire. An early example of the help-
fulness of the book to Christians under persecution has survived
in the Epistle of the Churches of Vienne and Lyons, written in
177 to their brethren in Asia and Phrygia, which bears many
signs of the use of the Apocalypse by the Christian societies of
South Gaul during the troubles in the reign of Marcus Aurelius.
It quotes or alludes to Apoc. i. 5, ili. 14, xiv. 4, xxii. 111. It is
impossible to doubt that the roll which contained St John’s great
letter to the parent Churches in Asia was often in the hands of
the daughter Churches in Gaul, and perhaps accompanied the
confessors to the prisons where they awaited the martyr’s crown.
5. There is some reason for believing that the writer of the
Apocalypse, before his work was ended, realized that the book
might find a larger field of service than the Churches of Asia or
even the Churches of the Empire could offer. In the early chapters
HUSH Hi. Vs E. 10, 575, 2-.3s
Ta WOODSTOCK COLLEGE 9
XCV1ll PURPOSE OF THE APOCALYPSE
DATE.
g2
c DATE
he was guilty of a grave political offence in using for his own ends
a story which was ‘hostile to the peace of the district where it
existed,” and moreover was aimed against the reigning Emperor.
The second alternative has been assumed in the following com-
mentary, but the inference which Dr Benson draws is not admitted.
No one who appreciates the greatness of our author will suppose
that he gave credit to the wild legends which were afloat about
Nero’s return. Butthe conditions of apocalyptic writing did not
preclude him from working mere legend into his symbolism, nor
was there any appreciable danger in the use of this legend in a
book addressed to Christians only. The reference to the reigning
Emperor was not likely to be intelligible to any non-Christian into
whose hands the book might fall, and to Christians it suggested
nothing which was not already notorious.
? Nero was born in a.p. 37, so that, refer (xvi. 12) to the dread of a Parthian
had he lived till 4.p. 100, he would have invasion, which was connected with the
been not more than 63. expectation of Nero’s return: cf. Tac.
* See the commentary ad locos. It hist. i. 23 Orac. Sibyl. iv. 137 ff.
may be added that St John appears to
DATE cill
and the False Prophet. Even the triumph that follows on their
destruction is not final, for the Dragon remains to be overcome.
So the Coming is postponed indefinitely, though the old watch-
word, “Ido épyouat tayv, still rings in our ears. The whole
standpoint is that of the closing years of the first century, when
the Church knew herself to be entering upon a struggle of which
she could not foresee the end, although of the victorious issue she
entertained no doubt.
ws
DPT
PS
cvill CIRCULATION AND RECEPTION IN THE CHURCH
his letters to the Asian Churches (Hph. 15. 3 iva @uev adtod vaoi,
Kal autos év npiv Oeos [Apoc. xxi. 3]; Philad. vi. 1, ornrat
elow Kal TahoL VEeKpOr, Eh’ ols yéeypaTrTrat movoy CvopwaTta avOpwTov
[Apoc. 1. 12]), though the coincidences are not such as to
justify a definite conclusion. In the Epistle of Barnabas?, again,
there are one or two passages which may allude to St John’s work
(Barn. 6. 13 Aéyes 6€ Kupsos "ld0d ror ta eoyata ws Ta TPOTA
[Apoc. xxi. 3]; tb. 21. 3 éyyds o Kvptos Kai 0 utabos avtod [Apoc.
xxi. 10 f.]); but the balance of probability is in each instance
against the reference’. There is however abundant evidence that
the Apocalypse was in circulation during the second half of the
second century, not only in Asia, but in the West.
(1) Eusebius does not mention the Apocalypse among N.T.
books known to Papias (//. #. iii. 39), unless this is implied in his
attribution of Papias’s chiliasm to a misunderstanding of certain
statements made by Apostolic authority*. But against the silence
of Eusebius we have to set the express statement of Andreas, who
in the prologue to his commentary writes: epi pevtor tod Geo-
mvevotov THs BiBAov TepiTTov pynktverv tov Adyov my ovpeba, TOV
paKapiov Tpiyoptov ppp tod Peorddyov Kai Kupirrov, TpooeTL TE KAL e
ee
US
~
ee
ee
Cx CIRCULATION AND RECEPTION IN THE CHURCH
1 The Latin writers on the heresies yeAlou cal droxadtWews, or both of these
copy Epiphanius, or repeat what their works. See Dr Stanton’s note (p. 200).
predecessors had gleaned from him; 4 Dr Sanday (Criticism of the Fourth
see Philastr. 60, Aug. 30, Praedest. 30, Gospel, p. 61) calls the attribution of
Isid. 26, Paul. 7, Honor. 41. the Fourth Gospel to Cerinthus ‘‘a
2 On this singular statement and piece of sheer bravado,” and such in-
Epiphanius’s explanation see Stanton, deed it was, if the Alogi began with the
Gospels as historical documents, p. 209. Gospel; but the other course seems
3 The zpos amdcas ras aipécers, OF more natural.
possibly the tép rod kara ’Iwdavvou evay-
CIRCULATION AND RECEPTION IN THE CHURCH cxiil
Ss. R, h
exiv CIRCULATION AND RECEPTION IN THE CHURCH
1 Lightfoot, St Clement, ii. pp. 394, 3 Cf, Assemani, bibl. orient. iii.
420. a 16k TAN = 3-205
2 Dr Stanton, however (Gospels as Pow Asa oe 5
historical documents, i. p. 230 ff.), after : (vasa : a1a350
discussing the attitude of Gaius towards * It is quoted 27 times in the Testi-
the Fourth Gospel, comes to the con- Monta alone, f
clusion that there is at present no ° The fragments are edited by Dr
sufficient evidence to shew that he re- Feltoe in Letters and other remains of
jected it. Dionysius of Alexandria, pp. 106—125.
CIRCULATION AND RECEPTION IN THE CHURCH cxv
1 On the Coptic canon see c. xvi. me) has established the genuineness of
2 There is an apparent exception in the attribution of this book to Gen-
the liber ecclesiasticorum dogmatum at- nadius, somniator, if the true reading,
tributed to Gennadius (§ 6 ‘‘erit resur- refers to Nepos. On the attitudes of
rectio mortuorum hominum, sed una et Erasmus, Luther, and Calvin towards
in semel; non prima iustorum et se- the Apocalypse see Westcott, Canon®,
cunda peccatorum, ut fabulat som- pp. 472 f., 483, 488.
niator”). But according to Dom G. 3 See p. cxcy.
Morin who (as Mr C. H. Turner informs 4 Cod. 24.
CIRCULATION AND RECEPTION IN THE CHURCH cxix
i
shews 80 such words in 2000 sticht, the Apocalypse has more
than 100 in 1400*; one in eight of its words is used by no
: other N.T. writer, whereas in St Mark the ratio is about one
~
VOCABULARY, GRAMMAR, AND STYLE CXxill
1 The present writer, while welcoming been materially different had he been a
all the light that can be thrown: on the native of Oxyrhynchus, assuming the
vocabulary and syntax of the N.T. by extent of Greek education the same.”
a study of the Graeco-Egyptian papyri, But the facts seem at present insuflicient
and in particular the researches of Pro- to warrant this conclusion. It is pre-
fessor Deissmann, Professor Thumb, and carious to compare a literary document
Dr J. H. Moulton, deprecates the in- with a collection of personal and business
duction which, as it seems to him, ig letters, accounts, and other ephemeral
beingsomewhat hastily based upon them, writings ; slips in word-formation or in
that the Greek of the N. T. has been but syntax which are to be expected in the
slightly influenced by the familiarity of latter, are phenomenal in the former,
the writers with Hebrew and Aramaic. and if they find a place there, can only
‘Even the Greek of the Apocalypse,” be attributed to lifelong habits of
Dr Moulton writes (Grammar of N.T. thought. Moreover, it remains to be
Greek, prolegg. p. 8f.), ‘does not seem considered how far the quasi-Semitic
to owe any of its blunders to ‘ Hebra- colloquialisms of the papyri are them-
isms’...Apart from places where he (the selves due to the influence of the large
author] may be definitely translating a Greek-speaking Jewish population of the
Semitic document, there is no reason Delta.
to believe that his grammar would have
CXXV1 VOCABULARY, GRAMMAR, AND STYLE
xi, Io, xili, 8, 12, 14, xvii. 2, 8), the combination muords kat.
adnOwos (iii. 14, XIX. II, XX]. 5, xxil. 6), the refrain 6 €ywv ovs
axovoatw (il. 7, II, 17, 29, ill. 6, 13, 22, and with a slight difference,
xiii. g). Mera tadra eidov, Kat idov, 6 Kabymevos eri tov Opdvov (rod
Gpovov, Td Opovw) are other examples. Further, the writer has a
habit of repeating the article or a governing clause before every
member of a series when the same subject or class of subjects is
in view, e.g. ix. 20 7a eldwda Ta ypvoa Kal TA apyvpa Kal TA XaAKG
Kat Ta AGwa Kai Ta EVALVa, XV. 2 TOS ViKwVTAS ek TOU Onpiov Kat eK
THs €ikOVOS AVTOD Kal ex TOD apiOpod Tov dvopaTos aiTod. XVI. 13 éK
Tov OTOpaTOS TOD SpaKkovTos Kal €k TOD OTOpaTOS TOD Oypiov Kal ex TOD
oTOpatos TOD WevdorpoPytov. XvVii. 6 peHtovcav ek TOV aipatos TaV
ylwv Kat €k TOD aiwatos THV paptipwv Incot. There are many minor
singularities, such as the frequent use the instrumental dative
preceded by ev, €.g. ev poppaia (il, , &v paBow (Gil. 27 eexam 59
Xix. 15), ev g@wvy (v. 2, Xiv. 7), & a ; Kibipaus (xiv. 2), éy wupt
(xvi, 8, xvii. 16); the nearly constant omission of the article before
proper names, not excluding “Ijcots; the employment of eis as
almost equivalent to an indefinite article (vill. 13 €vos aerod, XVill, 21
eis dyyeXos) ; the peculiar use of woe in such clauses as xXili. Io,
18 (xiv. 12) Moe eoTW 7 Uropovyn, we 7)Todia éoTW, XVil. Q ade O
vods 0 éxwv codiav; the recurrence of the formula e067 aire | (abrots)
followed by a noun, an infinitive, or a subjunctive with iva; the
partiality shewn for the perfect tense, especially in the case of
cithngpa (il, 27, Ul, 3, V. 7, Vill. 5, xi, 17) and cipyxa (vil. 14,
xix. 3); the many beatitudes interspersed among the visions (i. 3,
al asia GVA OT b EKAK. 1Q, OKO! KAI med) Lastly, a considerable
number of ordinary words occur with remarkable frequency, catch-
ing the eye again and again as the book is turned; a few may be
specified here: ayyedos, ay.os, aia, axovev, apnv, avolyew, azo-
OvncKev, aornp (never aorpov), BadAew, Baored’s, BiBXiov, Pree,
Bpovrn, Yh ypadev, dexvvev, d0€a, dvvapus, €Ovos, exkAnola, évwrtov,
eSovola,epyov, éroalev, edppaiverbar, Loy, Atos, Oadacoa, Gavaros,
Opovos, Ovotactypiov, idetv, idov, Kabijo Gar, karaBaivew, Kepady, Kpatety,
Kpivew, Aap Bavewv, AevKos, Novos, peyas, vaos, vEeKpos, VLKGV, OiKOUMEVN,
G}L0L0S, dvop.a, oipavos, OPOadpos, TAVTOKPAT Wp, TUTE, mepipadrreobat,
aimtew, TAavav, TANY)H, TOALS, TpoTKVELY, TpOTwToY, Tpopytns and
its cognates, zip, poppata, onpeiov, aotedavos, oTOpa, opacen,
oppayis, tedeirba, vowp, tropovn, poBeiobat, porn, xelp, Xpvceos,
«oy. This list will be found a suggestive one; in most cases the
subject of the book or the circumstances of the author sufficiently
account for the more or less frequent recurrence of the words;
in some the reason lies deeper. But however their repetition may
be explained, it goes far to impart to the Apocalypse the colouring
‘which marks its style.
Aoyos, to the other the glorified Christ is 0 Aeyos tod Oeov. The
Apocalyptist uses the Synoptic and Pauline terms evaryyéduop,
evayyenrivery, Knpvocev, KANpovomeiv, peTavoeiy, wvoTHpLov, 7
oixovpevn, ocuvvKowwrvely, from which the Evangelist seems to
refrain; while on the other hand, as Dionysius long ago pointed
out, of many of the key-words of the Gospel he shews no know-
ledge. On the other hand the two books have in common a
fair number of characteristic words and phrases, such as dAnOwos,
éfoucia, wapTupeiv, vikav, odnyelv, oida, onwaivew, Tnpelv (Noyov,
evToAnyv), uTrayev. It is still more significant, that both attach
a special meaning to certain words; both use ‘lovdaios of the
Jew considered as hostile to Christ or the Church, and in both
such words as f7, Qavatos, Supdv, wewdv, viudn, do€a, bear
more or less constantly a spiritual sense—a remark which applies
also to several of the words mentioned above (e.g. vuxadv, odnyety).
(2) Thus on the question of the literary affinity of the Fourth
Gospel and the Apocalypse the vocabulary speaks with an un-
certain sound, though the balance of the evidence is perhaps in
favour of some such relationship between the two writings. This
probability is increased when we compare them from the point
of view of their grammatical tendencies. While the solecistic
anacolutha of the Apocalypse have no parallel on any large
scale in the Gospel, there is a considerable number of unusual
constructions which are common to the two books. Some may
be mentioned here. (a) The partitive 逫 with its dependent
noun or pronoun is used in both as the object or subject of a
verb: eg. Jo. xvi. 17 elray ody éx THY pabnTav avtod; Apoc.
li. IO péArer Barety €E vuar, 111. 9 O1de Ex THs cvvaywyis, Xi. 9
Brérrovew éx Tov Nady. (b) Both books place pera after Narety
(Jo. iv. 27 bis, ix. 37; Apoc. 1. 12, iv. I, x. 8, XVil, 1) cacOjeaee
and mepuratety (Jo. vi. 66; Apoc. iil. 4), and é« after o@feuw or |
SR: u
CXXX VOCABULARY, GRAMMAR, AND STYLE
Lord is designated the Lamb and the Lion of the Tribe of Judah,
or the Root of David; or again, a whole system of O.T. symbolism
is more or less fully pressed into the service of the book, as in the
ease of the High Priest’s breastplate, and of Ezekiel’s scheme of
a restored Jerusalem.
4. The Apocalyptist, however, does not limit himself to
O.T. imagery, but has much that is his own, or that belongs
to the common stock of the later apocalyptic. The Woman with
Child has no parallel in the O.T., and in spite of Gunkel’s efforts
to find the genesis of this fine conception in Babylonian folklore,
it may be confidently regarded as essentially a creation of the
writer's own mind, under the influence of the Spirit of Christ.
The description of the Harlot Babylon, seated on the scarlet Beast,
has points of contact with passages in the Hebrew Prophets; but
as a whole it is new and original. A like verdict may be passed
upon the three great sevenfold visions, the Seal Openings, the
Trumpet Blasts, and the Outpouring of the Bowls; their partial
indebtedness to the Old Testament does not take from the fresh-
ness and vigour of St John’s symbolism. The idea of a millennium
was in the air when St John wrote, but no writer had used it
as the symbol of a spiritual triumph, or worked it into a scheme
of the Divine ordering of history.
5. Much of the imagery of the Apocalypse is doubtless not |
symbolism, but merely designed to heighten the colouring of the
great picture, and to add vividness and movement to its scenes.
Such secondary details, like many of the minor features in the
Parables of our Lord, must not be pressed into the service of a
spiritual interpretation, or indeed of any specific interpretation
whatever, their purpose being simply to contribute to the general
effect of the context where they occur. These non-symbolical
images are sometimes taken from the life of the times, as when
the writer recounts the imports that found their way to the new
Babylon, many of which he may himself have seen shipped off
to Ostia from the port of Ephesus; or they belong to the common
stock of the eschatological language of apocalyptic writing (e.g.
vi. 12 ff.); or they are due to the inspired imagination of the
CXXX1V SYMBOLISM
is coming on the Churches of Asia will last ten days. Both the
Dragon and the first of the two Wild Beasts have ten horns ; and
so has the Scarlet Beast, whose horns are interpreted as “ten
kings.” As a multiple ten enters into most of the higher
numbers in the book. Fowr, again, occurs frequently. The oa
are four; four angels stand at the four corners of the earth,
charged with the control of the four winds of heaven; four angels
are bound at the Euphrates, until the moment comes for the
execution of their work of slaughter. The Holy City lies four-
square, and forms a perfect cube. Three is somewhat less
prominent, but the last three Trumpets constitute a triad of
“ Woes,” and under the earlier Trumpets a third part of everything
which has been attacked is smitten (vill. 7-12; cp. 1x. 15, xl. 4).
The “ great city” is rent by an earthquake into three parts; each
side of the square which forms the new Jerusalem is entered by
three portals. There are other numbers which are used symbolically
but once. The wings of the {oa are six; there are five months
during which the world is tortured by the locusts of the Abyss; the
Witnesses who are slain and rise again and ascend to heaven are two. Cr
ee
aoS
XIII.
dvolywv.
site ¢ ,
ll. g* nfovow Kal tpooKvvy- Isa. xlv. 14 diaByoovrar pos
COVTW EVWTLOV TOV TOOOV GOV.
, ~ al
ct Kal tpookxuvvycovol co (cf.
\ \ la /
>
dubemy sey Ibe ii)
USE OF THE 0.T. AND OTHER LITERATURE exlili
wee
lll. Qo
b > ee]
€yw nyaTnOa
4, 4
OE. Isa, xliii. 4 €yw oe ayamnga.
iii, 12% 7d dvoua THs TOAEWs. Ez xlviii. 35 7O dvopa Tis
ToAEws.
iii. 14° 9 dpyy THs KTicews TOD Prov. viii. 22 Kupuos éxrurév
Geod. He apxynv dddv avrod eis Ta épya
avrov.
iii, 117 A€yers Ore TAovords cic Hos, xii. 8 elrev "Edpaip. TIAnv
kal werovryKa. met AovTHKa. (cf. Zech. xii. 5).
li. 19 éy® doous éav giro Prov. iii, 12 Ov yap ayana
eeyxw Kal radevw. Kvpwos edXeyxee (8A, rasdever),
pagreyot (oi Nourol, e€yxe) d€
TavTa viov Ov TapadexeTat.
iii. 20 i80d €oryka emt rH Ovpav Cant. v. 2 Kpover ert Tyv Ovpav
Kal Kpovw* éay Tis...avol& TV Avo.gov pot.
‘\ , 2:2 > 4 X »” ,
Ovpav...
lV. I 7 wv7...ws oadavyyos. Ex. xix. 16 dwv7 THs cadteyyos.
i} c X c /
pov ws Ovpiapma.
ze : ie :
V. 9 (Xiv.3) adovow wdny Kay. ; Ps: exliti. (cxliv.) 9 wdnv Kawyy
. » AN /,
aATopat ToL.
Wen LOE pupiades
,
pupiaowy
/
KQL
A
Dan. vii. 10 xiAvae xududdes...
xrrrades yiArddwr. Kal pupiar pupiddes.
Zech. 1. 8 immou auppot Kat
. oO , ,
vi. 17 7Abev 9
y 7p<pa 0 peyady Joel ii. 11 peydhy pepe TOU
THs dpyns avrav, Kat tis Sivaras Kupiov...kal Tis €orar ixavos avry 5
oradjvat; Zeph. i. TA.f,028 eyes 7p-€pa
Kupiov 7 eas 7)pepa Opyns 7
pépa exeivy... ev MEPL opy7s
Kupiov. Nah. i 6 tis avTioTn-
cera; (cf. Ps, eae (Ixxvi.) 8,
Mal. iii. 2).
vii. 1 (xx. 8) ert tas Téocapas Ez. vii 2 émt Tas TéeToapas
yovias THS is. TrEepvyas THS ys.
Wala v(x. 4, Xiv. I, Xxil. 4) Ez. ix. 4 60s onpetov emi ta
aypt oppayiowmev...€rl TOV MeTW- perwra.
Tw.
vii. 14° THs OAtpews THS peya- Dan. xii. I exelvyn 4 qyepa
Ans. Oripews ofa odk eyevn Oy.
vii. 14> (xxii. 14) érAvvay Tas Gen. xlix. 11 wAvvel.. -THV OTO-
‘
ix. 3 f. e&7AOov axpides cis THY Ex. x. 12 ff. dvaByrw axpis éxt
. An A
gay eri Tovs TOdas aiTav. eis avtovs TO Tvedpa Kal elnoav,
kal €oTnoav etl TOV TOdwY atTor.
xi, 11 doBos péeyas erérecev Ps. l.c. éréreorev 5 hoBos abrav
emi...
> ,
ex’ aitovs.
xi. 12 f. aveBnoav eis Tov ovpa- 4 Regn. ii, 11 dvedjppOy
vov ev TH veded7...Kkal...eyeveTo "HAeod ev cvveeioud ws eis Tov
TET MOS peyas. ovpavov.
‘\ ,
ke2
exlviil USE OF THE O.T. AND OTHER LITERATURE
xiii, 4 Tis Gpowos TO Onpiw; Ex. xv. 11 Tis dows co; (Ps.
XXXiv. (xxxv.) 10, lxx. (Ixxi.) 19),
ef. Isa. xive ae
xiii. 5 oropa Aadody peydAa. Dan. Vil. 20 oropa Aadodv
peyada.
Xlll. 7 mowjoar woAeuov peta Dan. vii. 21 & érolet moXEmov
eee ~ /
TOV Gylwy, Kal ViKAoaL avTovs. peta TOV ayiwy, Kal icxdoer Tpds
See
avTovs.
Xlll. 10 el Tis eis aixyuadwolar, Jer. xv. 2 dco eis paxaipay,
eis aixpadwotav imaye KTA. eis payaipav...kat door eis alxpa-
Awoiay, eis aixuwadwoiav.
eee
XI.
° ov
15 lva ool €av fy TpPOTKv-
SN N
Dan. ii. 6 7a@s 6s av py Tecov
vyowow TH eikove TOD Oypiov aro- mpooxvvyoy [77 eikove] KA.
KravOdow.
XIV. 5 &v TO oTOpart avTady odx
. ’ A , 2A >
Isa. liii. ovde dodov év TO
evpeOy Wevdos. oropate avtod (Zeph. ill. 13).
XIV. 7 T@ Tommoavte TOV ovpavov Hx. oe eroinoev...Tov
Kat THY ynv Kal THY Oddaccar. otpavov Kat THY yhv [+Kal THY
Odacoav B*> AF].
xiv. 8 éxecev erecev BaBviov Isa. XX1. Q rétTwKey TérTwKeV
n peyaAn (XVi. 19, XVii. 5, XViil. 2, BaBvrAwy. Jer. xxviii. (li.) 8 adv
MO;) 211): grec B. Dan. iye270 Ban
preyady:
X1V.
.
10% qierat €x TOD OLVOU TOD
~ ” aA
Isa. li. 17 7) muotoa ex yeupos
>
Ovpod tod Geod Tod Kexeparpeévov Kupiov 76 rornpiov Tod Oupot airod
dxparov.
>
(cf. Ps. Ixxiv. (Ixxv.) 8 aorypiov
év xetpt Kupiov oivov dxparouv
mAHpEs Kepaoparos).
Xiv. 10° év wupi Kai Getw. Gen. xix. 24 Getov Kat wdp (Ez.
XXXVill. 22).
ib. 28 aveBawev pr0€ ris y7s.
XIV. II 0xa7vos TOU Bacavicpovd Isa. XXXIV. 10 vuKTOs Kal nepas,
a’tav eis aidvas aidvwv avafsaiver kal ov oBeoOnoeta eis TOV aidva
neepas Kal vUKTOS (Cp, XIX. 3, XX. xpovov, Kal advaBnoerar 6 Kamvos
10). avras ave.
xiv. 15, 18 weuilov TO dpéravov
. /
Joel iii. (iv.) 13 efaroorethare
gov Kat Oepirov, ote HAPEV 7 wpa dpérava,ort TapEeorrnKev Tpvynros...
‘\ , ov > c ov
Xxl. II €yovoav tHv ddgav Tod Isa. lviii. 8 9 d0fa Tod Ged
Geod. mepioteAct oe (cf. lx. 1 f.).
xxi. 12 f. €yovoa tuAGvas...a70 Ez. xlviii. 31 ff avAat apos
so a” “~ > QA
. cas , a Zs
xxi. 18 7 evdwpnots TOD TEelxous Isa. liv. 12 Ojow tas érad€es
abthns lacmis. cov tacmi.
XXi. 19 6 Oenedtos...6 devTepos
A c / 4 ,
ab. 11 Eroupalw...Ta Deeded cov
car detpos. cametpov.
XX1. 23 (xxll. 5) 9 moAts ov Isa. lx. 19 ovK €orau cou ert 6
. ee € / >
xpelay éxer Tod yAlov ovde THs qrvos «is pas KTH.
oednvns KT.
xxi. 24 (26) repuratnoovew Ta Isa. lx. 3 ropevoovrat BaowXets
€Ovn S14 Tov dwrds avTAs, Kat ot
» XN lal \ > “ x .4
TO@ hwTl co Kalvn477
hwti cov Aapmrporyri
tH AapmporyTi
Baowreis tHS yns Pepovow THY cov (cf.-11>). -Ps, Exar (ie
dogav avtav «is adtyv. 10 Bacrcls...ddpa mpocoicovew.
XX. 25 of rvAdves ats ov pi Isa. lx. 11 avouxOnoovrat ai
KretOdow nyépass vrs yap ovK
a e , \ \ >
mvAa. gov dia TavTos, Nuépas Kal
€oTal €KEl. vuKTos ov KAecOnoovTat
XX1. 27 ov py eloedOn els avTiv Isa. lit. 1 ovKére tpooreOyoerat
s > ‘ > 4 > oN
e
ee—
USE OF THE O.T. AND OTHER LITERATURE cli
ee
ee
e
USE OF THE O.T. AND OTHER LITERATURE cly
—
USE OF THE 0O.T. AND OTHER LITERATURE elvii
1 The saying in Apoc. ii. 14 od Jerusalem ; ef. Acts xv. 28 dof yap
BdadXrAw é’ duds ado Badpos has probably TQ mvevmare Te aylw kal july uniévy wréov
been suggested by the letter of the éritiber
dat vuiv Bapos my KTX.
council of Apostles and elders held at * Colossians, p. 41 ff.
clvii USE OF THE 0O.T,. AND OTHER LITERATURE
found between the Apocalypse and the Epistle of James! and the
first Epistle of Peter?, and it has occasional resemblances to the
Epistle to the Hebrews’. Yet on the whole, except in the case
of our Lord’s sayings, which may or may not have been known to
him in a written form, there is no convincing evidence that our
author was indebted to the Christian writers who preceded him.
5. Cana better case be made out for the Apocalyptist’s use
of non-canonical Jewish writings? Dr Charles pronounces the
“writer or writers” of the Apocalypse to be “steeped in Jewish
apocalyptic literature.” The details may be seen in his editions
of Enoch and other Jewish apocalypses, and most of them are
briefly enumerated in c. ii of this introduction‘ and quoted in
the commentary, where the parallels occur. Here it is enough
to say that while they shew the writer of the Christian Apo-
calypse to have been familiar with the apocalyptic ideas of his
age, they afford little or no clear evidence of his dependence
on Jewish sources other than the books of the Old Testament.
Certainly he does not use these sources with anything like the
distinctness with which he refers to Isaiah, Ezekiel, or Daniel,
or to sayings of Christ which are in our present Gospels. The
most that can be safely affirmed is that he shared with the
Jewish apocalyptists the stock of apocalyptic imagery and
mystical and eschatological thought which was the common
property of an age nurtured in the Old Testament and hard
pressed by the troubles and dangers of the times.
This consideration does not encourage the view which regards
the Apocalypse of John as a composite work largely made up
of extracts from unknown non-Christian apocalypses. If it cannot
be shewn that the author availed himself to any extent of sources
still extant, including the well-known Book of Enoch, it is certainly
precarious to build theories upon the hypothesis that he was
indebted to lost works of which not a trace remains.
1 Mayor, St James, p. cii. author of the other.”
2 Bigg, 1 Peter, p. 22. He adds 3 Cf. e.g. Apoc. xxi. with Heb. xii. 22. a
a
ea
e
XIV.
DOCTRINE.
Creator of earth and sea and sky, and of all that is in them!, the
Judge of mankind, the Avenger of the wrongs that are done on
the earth; He is to be feared and worshipped by all*. But of His
love no express mention is made, although there is frequent refer-
ence to His wrath*. He is nowhere represented as the Father
of men, even of the righteous; His righteousness and truth are
magnified, but there is no proportionate exhibition of His good-
ness and beneficence. The picture inspires awe, but it wants the
magnetic power of our Lord’s doctrine of the Divine Fatherhood.
In fact it serves another purpose. Like the solemn descriptions of
Godhead in the Hebrew prophets, it is an answer to the inanities
of heathenism rather than a call to fellowship with the Living
God. <A revelation of the “severity of God” was needed by
Churches which were hard pressed by the laxity of pagan life and
the claims to Divine honours made by the masters of the Empire.
The Apocalyptist meets the immoralities and blasphemies of
heathendom by a fresh setting forth of the majesty of the One
God and a restatement of His sole right to the worship of men.
Thus he represents a view of the Divine Character which, apart
from his book, would be nearly wanting in the New Testament,
and supplies a necessary complement to the gentler teaching of
the Gospels and Epistles.
3. The doctrine of God maintained in the Apocalypse cannot
be rightly understood apart from its Christology. Our author’s
revelation of the Father is supplemented by his revelation of the
Son. The Christ of the Apocalypse is the Christ of the Gospels,
but a change has passed over Him which is beyond words. He
is still like unto a son of man*, but the weaknesses and limitations
of His humanity have finally passed away. He was dead, but
now He is alive for evermore®>. He was slain as a victim, but
only the splendid results of His Sacrifice remain®, The Woman's
Son has been caught up unto God, and unto His Throne’; He sits
and reigns with His Father®. All this had been taught by
LV MTAL, Xo Os nls etek
2 xiv. 7, XV. 43 Vi. Io, xix. 2. Sv. 6 ws eodaypevor.
5 xiv. 10, Ig, XV. I, ete. C5aty Be
= io 1s Sahay ae 8 ili. 21.
DOCTRINE celxi
St Peter, St Paul, and the writer to the Hebrews; but it was left
for the Apocalyptist to describe the glorified life. In the Apoca-
lypse the veil is lifted, and we see the extent of the change
wrought by the Resurrection and Ascension. Even the Lord’s
human form is idealized ; the face shines as the noonday sun, the
eyes flash, the hair is white as snow, the feet glow like metal in a
furnace, the voice is like the thunder of the waterfall; at the
sight of the glorified humanity the Seer swoons, as Daniel before
the angel’. Other appearances of the ascended Christ are not
less overwhelming; whether He sits on the white cloud, crowned,
and carrying the sharp sickle with which He will presently reap
the harvest of the world’, or comes forth from the open heavens
as the Warrior-King, followed by the armies of Heaven, His head
encircled by the diadems of many empires, His paludamentum
inscribed with the title King of kings and lord of lords, all is
transcendental and on a scale which surpasses human imagina-
tion’. But these three great symbolical visions do not by any
means exhaust the wealth of St John’s conception of the glorified
Christ. He depicts with great fulness His relations to the
Church, to the world, and to God. (a) To the members of His
Church the ascended Christ is all in all. He loves them, He
redeemed them, and He has made them what they are, a new
Israel, a kingdom of priests‘. His ascension has not separated
Him from them; He is in their midst, regulating all the affairs
of the Churches’; removing, punishing, guarding, giving victory,
as He sees fit’. From Him are to be obtained all spiritual gifts
and helps’; from Him are to be expected the final rewards.
The martyrs are His witnesses, the saints His servants’. He
penetrates the inner life of the faithful; He leads them on, and
they follow Him”. They keep the faith of Jesus, as they keep the
commandments of God; they share His sufferings, and expect His
-kingdom™. (0) In the creation Jesus Christ holds the foremost
1 i, 14—17. 7 iii. 18.
2 xiv. 14 ff. 8 ii. 7 etc., 23.
Berix, 11 fi. 2 lige, a0} Siu TS)
4 i. 5, 6 (Exod. xix. 6), 10 Hil. 20, ViL 17, ZivVs 4,
Saieens, 11.1, XIV. 1. Th RIV. TAS 15°.
Pale 5) 25 f1., lii. 9, 10.
a R. l
elxil DOCTRINE
the mystic than the author of the fourth Gospel, but he surpasses
both in his revelation of the unbounded power of the exalted
Christ. Nowhere else in the New Testament are the personal
activities of Jesus Christ present in His Church, the glories of
His heavenly life, or the possibilities of His future manifestation
so magnificently set forth. The Christology of the Apocalypse
may evade analysis, but it meets the need of the Church in times
of storm and stress. It is the New Testament counterpart of the
Old Testament hymns of anticipated triumph: God is our refuge
and strength, a very present help in trouble; therefore will we not
fear.... God is in the midst of her ; she shall not be moved. How-
ever the fact may be explained, Christ is in the Apocalypse the
power of God and the wisdom of God present with the Church,
while in His exalted life He is in the midst of the Throne.
4. Of the Spirit we expect to hear much in the one pro-
phetical book of the New Testament, and we are not altogether
disappointed, though there is less on the surface of the book than
we might have looked for. It is im the Spirit that the Seer
receives his first and second visions’; in the Spirit, again, he is
carried into the wilderness where he sees the harlot Babylon, and
to the mountain from whence can be descried the new Jerusalem?;
and doubtless we are to understand that the same condition of
spiritual exaltation accompanied the other visions of the Apoca-
lypse. The Spirit of prophecy speaks everywhere, bearing witness
to Jesus’, exhorting the Churches in His Name‘, conveying the
revelation of Jesus Christ to the Seer, and through him to the
a
e
e
His gifts. The phrase might in itself mean only the seven
Angels of the Presence’, and this interpretation receives some
support from c. iv. 5, but it does not accord either with the
trinitarian character of c. i. 4 f°, or with cv. 6. The seven
Spirits which blaze like torches before the Throne, are in the last
passage the eyes of the sacrificed Lamb, 1.e. they are the organs
of supernatural vision which illuminate the humanity of our
Lord, and which He sends forth into the world. It is impossible
IE
le
OY
OTF
PTA
FOS
aae not to recognize here the mission of the Paraclete, Who is at once
the Spirit of Christ, and the Spirit sent by Him from the Father
to the Church. And on looking back to c. 1. 4 we see the fitness
of the number seven; each of the seven Churches has its own
bepiopos of the Spirit; only to the Christ and to the whole body
of the Church considered in its unity belongs the fulness of
spiritual powers and gifts, the septiformis Spiritus Who is in His
essence indivisible. Thus the Apocalypse extends the teaching
of the Epistles. Diversities of gifts mark the work of the Spirit
in the Churches as in their individual members; to each is given
the manifestation of the Spirit. Yet the individual is not over-
looked. ‘The action of the Spirit on the personal life is shewn in
the symbolism which points to the water of life. The Lamb...
shall guide them unto fountains of waters of life. I will give unto
him that is athirst of the fountain of the water of life freely. He
shewed me a river of water of life,...proceeding out of the throne of
God and of the Lamb. He that is athirst, let him come; he that
will, let him take the water of life freely’. These passages are
remarkable for the width of their outlook: they carry us from the
beginnings of the spiritual life to its maturity, from the first gift
of the water of life to the state in which access is given to the
fountain-head. There is no stage in the progressive development
of the new life at which the human spirit is not dependent on the
Divine; the water of life which satisfies the first thirst, is not
less necessary to the ultimate perfection of the Saints. On
the essential nature of the Spirit the Apocalypse has nothing
1 viii. 2. 2 Cor. xiii. 14, Eph. iv. 4
ff.
2 Cf. such contexts as 1 Cor. xii. 4 ff., B Vi. 17, XXis 6) REM. Th Ey,
elxvi DOCTRINE
HAT tC, Vill.) 34., XVil, 44, XX1, 9: UG Guy piling Seg stei,
Sexaiey Clann ki o 1. SXiiisen dieses
3 vill. 2; cf. Enoch xx, 96. XVII.
Tat OS 10 ¢, xviii.
5 ix, 20. TU xo rat
§ xviii. 2. 12, Tb. 8 ff.
DOCTRINE elxxi
their leader’, for from this point all superhuman forces of evil
disappear.
8. Eschatology, in the widest sense, forms one of the main
subjects of this book, which from c. iv. deals chiefly with the things
which must come to pass hereafter*. Here our discussion of the
- subject must be limited to the “last things” in the narrower use
_ of the phrase, i.e. to the Coming of the Lord, the Judgement,
_ and the new world beyond them. No mention is made of the
mapovoia® or exipavera* of the Lord, and though épyouase and
_ the response épyov are watchwords in this book, the “coming”
intended, in some instances at least, is not the final Advent, but
the visitation of a Church or an individual’. Moreover, there is
no one vision which answers altogether to the conception of the
Return, as it is presented in our Lord’s teaching and in the
Epistles. We look for such an appearance immediately before the
general resurrection and judgement (xx. 11 ff), or in connexion
with the descent of the Bride, but it is absent. Perhaps the
Reaper on the white cloud*, and the crowned Warrior on the white
horse’, may describe, each in its own way, the Last Coming, but
neither of these visions exhausts the conception, or occupies the
_ position which the Parousia might have been expected to fill.
_ Yet the book starts with a clear reference to the Advent, which
‘is represented as visible to the whole world: behold, he cometh
with the clouds, and every eye shall see him*; and it ends with
the solemn witness, Yea, J come quickly. The hope of a visible
Coming, and that a speedy one, has not vanished, though it is
clear that tay’ must be interpreted relatively, in the light of a
prophecy which interposes between the Seer’s time and the
Return an age of persecution of unknown length and a subsequent
millennium of dominant Christianity. The Lord’s quickly is His
final answer to the rising impatience of the Church*, now on the
Cf. Mt. xxv. 41. 5 E.g. ii. 5, 16, and perhaps
also iii,
2 iv.
13 ef. i. 19. It, XVi. 15.
* Mt. xxiv. 3 ff.; 1 Cor. xv. 23; 1 Th. § xiv. 14.
ii. 19, ill. 13, IV. 15, V. 23; Jac. v. 7 f.; xix. 21.
2 Pet. iii. 43.1 Jo. ii, 28. Si. 7.
ee tte 2 Tem. 20, iv.1, 8; ® Cf.
2 Pet. iii. 9.
clxxll DOCTRINE
AUTHORSHIP.
S. R. m
Ahaha
i
ae
elxxvill AUTHORSHIP
m 2
elxxx AUTHORSHIP
Dee
a
clxxx1v AUTHORSHIP
"
AUTHORSHIP clxxxv
TEXT.
ia
~
Trt clxxxix
127. Lesbos, rod Aepdvos 55 (IX. or X.) = Acts 323, Paul 429.
128. Venice, St Mark’s ii. 114 (A.D. 1069)=Acts 332, Paul 434.
129. Linképing, Dioc. Libr. 14. 35 (x. or x1.) = Acts 334,
Paul 436.
130. Athos, Iveron 25 (x1.) = Acts 359, Paul 452 [see p. excvi.].
131. Athos, Iveron 60 (x1u1.) = Acts 362, Paul 455.
132. Athos, Paul 2 (1x.) = Acts 374, Paul 463.
133: Chalcis, schol. 26 (x.) = Acts 384, Paul 355.
134. Chalcis, schol. 96 (xu1.) = Acts 386, Paul 357.
T3a5- Sinai, 279 (xv.) = Acts 399, Paul 367 ; contains i. 1—xiii. 8,
136. Vienna, Imp. Gr. th. 69 (A.D. 1507).
137: Vienna, Imp. Gr. th. 163 (xv.).
138. Vienna, Imp. Gr. th. 220 (xv.).
139. Paris, Nat. Gr. 240 (A.D. 1543).
140, Paris, Nat. Coisl. Gr. 256 (x1. or x11).
I4I. Athens, rs BovAjs (XVI.).
142. KEscurial, T. iii. 17 (x.).
143- Escurial, X. iii. 6 (A.D, 1107).
144. Madrid, O. 19, no. 7 (xvI.).
145- Florence, Laur. vii. 29 (Xv1.) ;contains i. I—vii. 5.
146. Messina, Univ. gg (XII).
147- Modena, Este iii. E. 1 (xv. or xv1.).
148. Modena, Este iii. F, 12 (xv.).
149. Rome, Angel. A. 4. I (XIV. or xv.).
150. Rome, Angel. B. 5. 15 (xv.).
151. Rome, Chigi R.V. 33 (xIv.).
152. Rome, Vat. Gr. 370 (XI.).
153- Rome, Vat. Gr. 542 (A.D. 1331).
154. Rome, Vat. Gr. 1190 (Xv. or XVI.).
155. Rome, Vat. Gr. 1426 (x11).
156. Milan, Ambr. H. 104. sup. (A.D. 1434) = Acts 139,
Paul 174.
sy a Rome, Vat. Gr. 1976 (xv1.).
158. Rome, Vat. Gr. 2129 (xvI.).
159. Rome, Vat. Ottob, Gr. 154 (xv.).
160. Rome, Vat. Ottob. Gr. 283 (A.D. 1574).
161. Rome, Vat. Palat. Gr. 346 (xv.).
162. Venice, St Mark’s i. 40 (xvt.).
163. Venice, St Mark’s ii. 54 (xv. or xvi.)
164. Athos, Anna rr (A.D. 1356).
165. Athos, Vatoped. go.
excl TEXT
a
XVIL
COMMENTARIES’.
1 For a detailed account of commen- which I have not been able to consult.
_ taries on the Apocalypse see Liicke, Elliott (Horae Apocalypticae, iv. pp. 275
Versuch einer vollstiindigen Finleitung —528) is especially full on the post-
in die Offenbarung des Iohannes (Bonn, Reformation period, but must be used
1852), pp. 951—1070; and Bousset, Die with caution; his zeal for the anti-
Offenbarung TIohannis neu bearbeitet papal interpretation leads him at times
_ (Géttingen, 1896), pp. st—141r. Liicke to do scant justice to writers, whether
_Yefers to Stosch, Catalogus rariorum in Roman Catholic or Protestant, who take
_ Apoc. Ioannis commentariorum, a book another view.
exevill COMMENTARIES
0
is Amo BODO
on mys
yim 3)
yon mn
saundn audao
* ony [97 4p9 KD \égae oO
grap ipl 4.0. ealedere{3
pwr shir 910Th
190,010 yo
wy Gp Oh AO TTA phe Wyss Oy \
so om ma a
10499971)
Ae loo
epnm. naga joo wa. ig
bp hans \Qhe y pxau ide
T\-OMAs Aitydnm. Quy Yrop
loaimay IPN20 Ug. 30
t fag Nao HL. HNO
Joni " A wily ha es
ne 9TH THO Wawa Toten 2o1.0 b
yiwt Apo.Vao
dnobayg
\
spas
soon ope fon tas horihyo Oi im
BA
ponte foonys sores
uate 1aL a A
toda.
saa rey 2 OVO..._dotono nor JAyD. loaaa VOT 2B AAD ;
Ju
dpnnby pgm
iavriyon iy
5
Ungar ou
(pia. Oy Vo: po. jay au 1)
pay
dunanato g,
va)da,
smuiah Mmganihg oodm,
meen
yn
AVA
187] MIs 0 Go Lim
1p yy eHa Norgnadg Le +00 Gog}
MM 228 ae do
unty
again
SOO 179T) DO awa vO riiu bow
aang
jo
Mala
evens)
pees 9 -0 4 i
ame
'
ONjoy yaa 20
02.1)
(atod
int
ND u
'
op
iD bp! Arie mw nh WE
27
noon
Sep
4 29/VY)
dodwgsnna
'
BN
iy
COMMENTARIES exclx
the Berlin Sitzwngsberichte der kin. preuss. Akademie der Wissen-
schaften for 1gor (p. 1046 ff.)!. The commentary is entitled “Epyy-
vela THs “Arroxalivews tod Oeoreciov Kal ebayyedurtod Kat Geoddyou
"Iwdvvov 7 ovyypapeioa rapa Oixovpeviov. It claims to have been
written more than 500 years after the Apocalypse (cf. i. 2 dy
aheiatov SedpapnKdros xpovov...érav tewvov 7 Tevtaxogiwv), but
there are indications which mark the work as not much if at all
laterthan A.D. 600. The discoverer proceeds to shew that Oecumenius
has been used by Andreas, and must therefore in future take
precedence of him and stand first in the short list of extant Greek
commentators upon the Apocalypse.
Anpreas’, metropolitan of Cappadocian Caesarea has left us
a “Eppnveta cis tyv “Aroxd\uw which may be assigned to the
second half of the sixth century. He quotes patristic authorities
from Papias to Cyril of Alexandria, and refers (on xx. 7 f.) to the
invasion of the Empire by barbaric hordes @ xadotpev Ovrvvixd, and
to Dionysius the Areopagite, who is styled 6 paxdépws. While the
work of Andreas takes account of earlier writers and occasionally
quotes them, yet, as the preface leads the reader to expect, it is in
no sense a catena, but an independent effort to interpret the book.
The interpretation is on Origenistic lines, but though it allegorizes
to some extent, an attempt is made from time to time to find his-
torical fulfilments of the Apocalyptic visions. Such a work naturally
attracted attention in the Greek-speaking East, and from the ninth
century onwards the commentary of Andreas was widely tran-
scribed: nearly a third of the known minuscule MSS. of the
Apocalypse contain it, viz. codd. 1, 18, 21, 35, 36, 43, 49, 59, 62,
63, 67, 68, 704, 72, 73, 77; 79) 79 4 80, 81, 100, IOI, 123, 136, 137,
138, 139, 144, 145, 147, 148, 149, 151, 152, 153, 157, 158, 159, 160,
Serenos, 164, 167, 168, 169, 170, 171, 174, 175, 179, 184, 186",
192, and seven more which have not received a number.
The editio princeps of Andreas is that of Sylburg (1596). The
commentary was also printed in the Bibliothecae Patrum of 1589,
1618, 1644 and 16774; in the present volume it is quoted from
Migne, P. G. evi.
ARETHAS, a successor of Andreas in the see of Caesarea (ix.—x.),
occupied himself with a compilation in which his predecessor holds
a large place; the title is SvAdoy) e&nyjoews ek Siaddpwv ayiwv
avdpay, or, according to another MS., ’Ex rév “Avdpéa...rerovnévov
ctvolis cxoXiKy, Taparebeioa Vd ApéGa. His date is now given as
c. A.D. goo’.
1TI owe this reference to Mr C. H. 3 Of this MS. a photograph is shewn
Turner’s article Patristic Commentaries, opposite. Cod, 186 = Athos, Pantocra-
in Hastings’ D.B. v. p. 523. tor 44, was photographed for the writer
2 On Andreas (Andrew) of Caesarea by Mr (now Professor) Lake in 1go1-2,
see Fabricius-Harles, viii. p. 696 ff.; and a collation of its text of the Apoca-
Smith and Wace, D.C.B. i. p. rs4f.; lypse has been made for this edition.
Herzog-Hauck, i. p. 514 ff.; Bousset, 4 Ittig, De bibliothecis et catenis pa-
Die Offenbarung, p. 68 f.; Gregory, pro- trum, pp. 52, 109, 426, 492.
legg. p. 1159; von Soden, pp. 284 ff., 5 See Harnack in 7. u. U.i.1, pp. 39ff.,
yoaf. - 43 f.
CC COMMENTARIES
1 Ittig, p. 52. It had been previously p. 103. On Tyconius himself and his
edited in an appendix to Theophylact commentary see D.C.B. iv. 1025 ff.,
on St Paul by Jo. Lornicerus in 1543. Haussleiter in Zeitschrift f. kirchl.
2 See Yh. Litteraturblatt, Apr. 26, Wissenschaft etc., vii. (1886), p. 239 ff., and
1895; and cf. J. R. Harris, in Expositor, in Zahn’s Forschungen, iv. (1891); Tr.
vy. 1. p. 448, and A. Ehrard, Die altchr. Hahn, Tyconius-Studien in Bonwetsch
Litteratur, von 1884-1900, i. p. 484 ff. and Seeberg’s Studien, vi. 2 (1g00); and
3 On the spelling of this name see Prof. Burkitt’s edition of the Regulae,
Burkitt. in Texts and Studies, iii. 1. already named.
ecll COMMENTARIES
H
Migne, P. L. xciii. col. 132f. Class. Review, iii. p. 222.
2 See Haussleiter, Zeitschrift, p. 240. > See H. L. Ramsay, Commentaire de
The pseudo-Augustinian homilies are V Apocalypse par Beatus, p. 17 f.
represented in the apparatus to the text 4 On Primasius see Haussleiter in
of this commentary by the symbol Zahn, and in Herzog-Hauck, xvi. Pp.
anon, used by Tischendorf. In a 55 ff., as well as his earlier ‘ programm,’
St John’s (Cambridge) MS. this com- Leben u. Werke des Bischofs Primasius
mentaryis entitled: ‘‘tractatus Gennadii (Erlangen, 1887); and ef. Kihn, Theo-
presbiteri Massiliae de mille annis et de dor v. Mopsuestia, p. 248 ff.
Apocalypsi”; see Dr M. R. James in > Ittig, pp. 109, 439, 505.
COMMENTARIES ceelli
ee
eg
eeee
aa
COMMENTARIES ccyv
1 Apoc. xiii. 18, xvii. g. 3 Haer..v. 35. 2 (ef. Eus. H.E, iii.
2 Details must be sought in Liicke 39).
and Bousset.
Cevlli HISTORY AND METHODS OF INTERPRETATION
“ Latini enim sunt qui nunc regnant?.” From Apoc. xvii. 12 ff. he
gathers that the Empire would be broken up into ten kingdomsy
and Babylon (? Rome)be reduced to ashes®. Hippolytus, especially
in his tract On Christ and Antichrist, carries the imterpretation
of Irenaeus some steps further. The first Beast is the Empire,
which will be wounded to death, but restored by Antichrist; the
Second Beast represents the ten kingdoms that are to take the place
of the Empire*. The Woman with child is the Church‘; Babylon is
Rome*; the Two Witnesses are Enoch and Elijah, the wpodpouos
of the Second Coming*®. In common with Justin and Irenaeus,
Hippolytus entertains millennarian hopes, which he grounds on
Apoc. xx.’
In Justin and Irenaeus—probably also in Hippolytus—we
seem to catch a glimpse of the interpretation which prevailed in
Asia in the early decades of the second century. The Alex-
andrians, who were without such guidance, interpreted the
Apocalypse spiritually. Thus Clement sees in the four and
twenty Elders a symbol of the equality of Jew and Gentile within
the Christian Church®; in the tails of the locusts of the Abyss,
the mischievous influence of immoral teachers®: in the many-
coloured foundation stones of the City of God, the manifold grace
of Apostolic teaching”. Origen repudiates as “Jewish™” the literal
interpretation which the chiliasts gave to the closing chapters of
the book; and his incidental references to the Apocalypse savour
of an arbitrary though often noble and helpful mysticism. Thus
he takes the sealed roll to be Scripture, to which Christ alone has
the key”: the vision of the open heaven, from which the Word of
God issues forth on a white horse, suggests to him the opening of
heaven by the Divine Word through the white light of knowledge
which He imparts to believers®. Methodius must on the whole
LEVEN? Oe 13503 Os kat eikav THs pe\Novons Bacirelas Tay
are Oe) Te aylav, ws lwavyns év TH dmoxadvwet Oin-
Z : 5
* Ed. Lagarde, p. 24 ff. ryetrat.
4 ag. p. 31f. rhv perv otv yuvatka 8 strom. vi. 13, § 107.
cadpécrara THy éxkAnolav €d7j\waoev. ® strom. ill. 18, § 106.
: ® Lag. Pp. 17 Kal yap airy ce (e.g. TOV 10 paed. ii. 12, § 109.
Iwavyny] é&dpicer. ll de princ. li. If. 12.
® Lag. p. 26. 12 philoc. Vv. 5.
7 Lag. p. 153 7d cdBBarov tUmos earl 13 in Ioann. t. ll. 6.
e
HISTORY AND METHODS OF INTERPRETATION cclx
whose coming will precede the second Coming of the Lord. The
first Beast is Antichrist, and his seven heads are the seven deadly
sins!; the second Beast is a follower of Antichrist, or those who
preach him taken collectively ; as for the number of the Beast,
Berengaud is afraid to inquire into it, lest 1t may correspond with
the letters of his own name. Babylon is Pagan Rome, but Rome
regarded as representing the “civitas Diaboli”; the ten horns
of the Beast on which she sits are the successive incursions of
barbarians which broke up the Roman Empire. The Thousand
Years reach from the Ascension to the end of the world; the
first resurrection is the condition of the Saints in the present
life. A more remarkable departure from the older interpreta-
tions 1s made in the Enchiridion in Apocalypsim of Joachim
(+ 1202), founder of the Ordo Florensis*» Joachim’s work is
an attempt to find correspondences between the Apocalypse
and the events and expectations of the twelfth century. The
Beast from the sea is Islam, wounded to the death by the
Crusades ; the False Prophet is identified with the heretical sects
of the age; Babylon is Rome, no longer pagan, but worldly and
vice-ridden nevertheless. Of the seven heads of the Beast the fifth
is the Emperor Frederick I., and the sixth Saladin; the seventh is
Antichrist ;the destruction of Antichrist will be followed by the
millennium, which thus recovers its place as a hope of the future.
Of Joachim’s personal loyalty to the Roman Church there can
be no doubt. But his method was speedily turned against the
Church by less discreet followers. Under the year 1257 Matthew
Paris relates that certain Franciscans of Paris “quaedam nova
praedicabant...deliramenta quae de libro Joachim Abbatis...ex-
traxerunt, et quendam librum composuerunt quem sic eis intitulare
complacuit Incipit Hvangelium aeternum*”; the Pope, he adds,
commanded the book to be burnt, “et alia quae de Joachim
corruptela dicuntur emanasse.” But the movement continued,
and early in the fourteenth century the fate of the Hvangelium
1 See p. ccix. num Evangelium was a friar named
2 Cf. C.Q.R. for Oct. 1907 (p. 17 ff.). Gerhard; see Giesler (E. Tr.), iii.
3 See note on Apoc. xiv. 6. The p. 257n.
author of the Jntroductorius in Aeter-
HISTORY AND METHODS OF INTERPRETATION ccxili
WOODSTOCK COLLEGE
ecxiv HISTORY AND METHODS OF INTERPRETATION
i «<¢ While I write,’ says Mede, ‘news victories over the Emperor in defence
is brought of a Prince from the North of the German afflicted Protestants’.”
{meaning Gustavus Adolphus) gaining (Elliott, H.d. iv. p. 474.)
oe
o
ereaa
HISTORY AND METHODS OF INTERPRETATION — ccxv
1 dovAors] ayros R* (5. R%*) | rw dovAw aur.] rou Sovdov avr. A om 130 | Iwave
R* (Iwaryy N-*)
though the instinct of the Church has prophets; cf. Me. viii. 31, ix. 11, xiii. 10,
rightly substituted the name of the Le. xxiv. 26, Jo. xii. 34. To this the
disciple through whom the message keen hope of primitive Christianity
was delivered. adds év raye: (Le. xviii. 8, Rom. xvi. 20,
nv &exev avt@ 6 beds xrd.] Arethas: Apoc. xxii. 6), another O.T. phrase
dédoTar pev mapa Tov marpds TO via, (Deut.®, Jos, 1 Regn.?, Ps}, Sir}
dedorat d€ rapa Tov viod nuiv Trois SovAas Bar.’, Ez.'), which must be interpreted
avrov. The Father is the ultimate here and in xxii. 6 relatively to Divine
Revealer (Mt. xi. 25 amexaduwas); the measurements of time (Arethas, wapa-
Son is the medium through Whom HeTpa@v Ta avOpwriva Tots Oeiots).
the revelation passes to men (ib. 27 6 Dr Hort, placing a comma after
€av BovAntar o vios amoxadvai, Cf. avrov, takes d as In apposition with jy.
Jo. i. 18 povoyevns Oeds...exeivos eEnyn- kal e€onuavey amooteiAas, SC. “Incovs
gato). That the Son receives what Xputros. The Latin significacit nun-
He is and has from the Father is tianda seems to imply a reading
the constant teaching of the Gospel dmooreiAa, With 6 Geos as the subject.
of St John (iii. 35, v. 20 ff., 26, vii. With éonwavev compare the use of the
TOM AVI 28. (XIE AG, XVI. 15.5) Vile verb in Jo. xii. 33, XVili. 32, XXL 10;
2 ff.), cf. Bede: “Iohannes more suo and in Acts xi. 28 eonpawev dia Tov
filii gloriam ad patrem referens”; for mvevpatos. Here the message is sent
a statement of this doctrine in its by Christ 61a rod ayyédou avrod, cf.
relation to the Christology of the Beatus: “non cogitatione concepta res
Creeds see Hooker £. P. v. 54 ff. The est, non aliquibus scripturarum car-
particular revelation now about to be minibus; sed per angelum, id est,
made was given to Jesus Christ that puritatissuaenuntium...loanni directa
it might be communicated (detfar= iva est”; see Mt. xiii 41, Me> xiime7,
delEn, palam facere) to the servants Apoc. xxii, 16. “AmooréANew Oia
of God (avrotv = Tod Oeod, cf. xxii. 6), Le., (=7!3 n2Y, Exod. iv. 13, 2 Sam.
primarily the Christian prophets (see
Xi. 14, xii. 25, xv. 36), (Ch Meas
Amos iii. 7 o¥ pr) moinoer Kuptos 6 beds
mépwvas dua Tov ppabnrav avrov, Acts xi.
mpaypa eav 17 arroKadin mawWelay mpds
30 arroareidartes...d1a xeupis BapvaBa
rovs SovAovs avtov Tovs mpopyras, and
kat SavAov. For ro dovA@ avrov
Apoe. x. 7, xi. 18, xxii. 6), but not to
"Iwavyn see Rom. i. 1, Jas. i. 1, Jude
the exclusion of the other members of
1. John is named again in i. 4, 9
the Church; in vii. 3 of dovAce rod
and xxii. 8; the question of his ee
er
hopes and fears which it arouses belong Christian communities at Troas (Acts
to the near future; cf. Beatus: “ per- xx. 5 ff, 2 Cor. ii. 12), Hierapolis and
ficientibus enim non longum tempus Colossae (Col. i. 1, ii. 1, iv. 13), possibly
remunerationis facit.” The words, like also at Magnesia and Tralles; and the
ev Tayex (v. 1), are repeated in xxii. Io. question arises why John addresses.
They rest ultimately on such sayings only the seven churches which are
of Christ as Me. xiii. 28 f. and are among specified (rais émra éxxAnoias). ~The
the commonplaces of primitive Chris- selection may be explained by cir-
tianity ; cf. Rom. xiii. 11, 1 Cor. vii. 29, cumstances; Troas lay far off the road.
Phil. iv. 5 (where see Lightfoot’s note). which the messenger would naturally
4—8. THE WRITER’S GREETING TO follow, while Hierapolis and Colossae
THE CHURCHES ADDRESSED. were so near to Laodicea and Mag-
4. “Iwdvyns rats émra exkAnoiats KTX.| nesia and Tralles to Ephesus that they
The customary form for beginning a might be disregarded. The seven
letter; cf. Gal. i. 1 TadXos...rais ék- Churches addressed were fairly re-
KAnotias this Tadarias, 1 Th. i. 1, I. 77 presentative of Asiatic Christianity;
exkAnoia Oecoadovukewy, I Cor. i. I, and as Ramsay points out (Zap. 1904,
2 Cor. 1. 1, Ign. Hph. 1 ete. Though i. p. 29), the “seven cities were the
we are not again reminded of the fact best points of communication with
till we reach the closing benediction seven districts.” But the repeated
(xxl. 21), the Apocalypse is in fact occurrence of the number seven in this
a letter from i. 4 onwards; it might book (i. 45, 12, 16, iv. 5,.V. 1, 6, Vill 2,
have borne the title Ipds ras ¢' é«xAn- X. 3, Xi. 13, Xi. 3, XIU. 1, X1y..6 name
gias, or IIpos ’Actavov's. gests another reason for the limita-
‘H ’Aoia in the Books of Maccabees tion. Seven, the number of the days
(1 Mace. viii. 6, xi. 13, xii. 39, xiii. 32; of the week, presented to the Semitic
2 Mace. iii. 3, x. 24; 3 Mace. iii. 14; mind the idea of completeness (Adrian
4 Mace. iii. 20) is conterminous with the Isagoge 83 7 ypapy...rov érra aptOpov
empire of the Seleucids. But before .-Aéyet...enl TeAevod apiOuov). Thus
N.T. times it had acquired another “the seven Churches” may represent
meaning. The Romans identified Asia to us not only the Churches of Asia as
with the Pergamene kingdom, and a whole, but (can. Murat. 57 f.) all the
when in B.C. 129 the possessions of Churches of Christ; and Andreas is
Attalus III. passed into their hands, probably not altogether wide of the
they gavethename to the new province. mark when he writes: é1a tod €Bdo-
The province of Asia at first included HaTLtKOD apLOnod TO pvoTiKoy TOY amav-
only the western sea-board of Asia Tax €kkAno.wy onpaivev. So Prima-
Minor, but after B.c. 49 two dioeceses of sius: “id est, uni ecclesiae septiformi;
Phrygia were added to it; see Cic. pro septenario numero saepe universitas.
Flacco 27 “Asia yestra constat ex figuratur”; and Rupert of Deutz:
Phrygia Mysia Caria Lycia.” In the “idem nobis sit ac si dixerit ‘Toannes.
N.T. 7’Aciais always Proconsular Asia, omnibus ecclesiis quae sunt in mun-
withthe possible exception of Acts ii. 9, do’”; cf. Beatus: “quid sibi Asianus
where Phrygia appears to be definitely populus esse videtur ut solus suscipere
excluded; on this see, however, the revelationem apostolicam mereatur?”
Introduction, c. vy. In addition to the But any such application of rats émra
cities named below in . 11, there were exkAnoias is only in the background of
I. 4) THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 5
, wae \ > / > \ »\ Ah ie) DR 1ee tn /
Naps Upiv Kal Elpnyn amo O wy kal O NV KaL O Epyo-
\ > \ ~ € \ , \ / ~
MEVOS, Kal ATO TWY ETTa TYEVLATwWY a EvwTLOV TOU
4 a evwmiov CQ 6 14 93 95 alfre*? syrr"4] a cor ev. P 1 38 49 a crow ev. 36 Tow
ev. SA 47 79 99 Om So
the words; as they stand, they have attempt to supply the want of a past
a definite reference from which they part. of «iui, while o épxopevs is
must not be diverted to mystical uses. perhaps preferred to 6 éodpevos be-
Xapis viv cai eipnyy. So all the cause it adumbrates at the outset the
Pauline Epistles open except 1, 2 general purpose of the book, which is
Tim., where and in 2 Jo. we find to exhibit the comings of God in
xdpis €Xeos eipnyyn. The same saluta- human history; if épyer@a is used »
tion is used in 1, 2 Peter; St James elsewhere chiefly of the Son, the
prefers the classical yaipew (Acts xv. Father also may be said to come
23, Jac. i. 1). "Amo 6 dy kal 6 HY Kal when He reveals Himself in His work-
6 €pxopevos i.e. avd Oeod marpos (Rom. ings; cf. eg. Jo. xiv. 23 [ey Kai] 6
i. 7, I Cor. i. 3 etc.). That this is the maTnp pov...ekevoopeba. As a whole
true interpretation appears from kat the phrase exhibits the Divine Life
amo “I. X. which follows; the view of under the categories into which it
Andreas (a6 ris tpicvtocratou be0- falls when it becomes the subject of
tyros), and that of Primasius (“ad per- human thought, which can conceive
sonam tamen filii hic proprie redigen- of the eternal only in the terms of
dus est locus”) are equally excluded time. Such a title of the Eternal
by the context. As to the phrase Father stands fitly among the first
itself, 6 oy is the Lxx. rendering of words of a book which reveals the
MAN TWN in Exod. iii. 14; cf. Philo present in the light both of the past
de Abr. 24 ev tats lepais ypapais and of the future.
Kupi@ ovopate Kadeira ‘O dv. Aquila, The construction dd 6 ov xri.
however, followed by Theodotion, must be explained by regarding the
translated 1} TWN mnIN by €copa whole phrase as an indeclinable noun
[os]€rona, and the Targums read into (Viteau, Etude, ii. pp. 12, 126); amore
the words a reference to the infinite exact writer would perhaps have said
past and future of God’s eternal ‘now’; aro Tov ‘O oy xri. (cf. WM. p. 79 f.).
thus the Jerusalem Targum interprets kal amo Tov érra mvevpdat@v KTA.|
“qui fuit est et erit,” and the T. of Cf. iii. 1, iv. 5, v. 6, where after mv.
Jonathan on Deut. xxxii. 39 renders the writer adds rod @Oeod. Jewish
NIT IN YN “ego ille qui est et qui fuit angelology recognised seven angels of
et qui erit.” Similar descriptions of the Presence (Tob. xii. 15, Enoch xx.
the Divine Life are cited from Greek 7, xc. 21; ef. Targum Jon. on Gen.
poetry, e.g. the saying ascribed to xi. 7: “dixit Deus vii angelis qui stant
Heracleitus: xécuos...jv del Kai €ore coram illo”). Seven angels are men-
kai €orac; the oracle in Paus. x. 12 tioned in Apoc. viii. 2 ff, xv. 1 ff;
Zebs Hv, Zeds Eat, Zeds Eooerar, and and some early interpreters were dis-
the Orphic lines Zeds mpadros yévero, posed to identify the “seven spirits
Zeds Vaturos apxtxepavuvos’ |Zeds Kear, of God” with such a group of angelic
Zevs péoos. Thus the Apocalyptist beings. Thus Andreas: érra 8é
strikes a note familiar both to Jewish mvevpata Tovs émTa ayyéAous voeiv
and Hellenic ears. But he expresses duvaroy, and Arethas more confidently :
his thought move swo: 6 4v (Benson : Soxyuwrepov S€ ayyéAous Tatra voeiv,
“the Was’) is a characteristically bold urging that @ eorw éevadmtoyv tot Apdvov
6 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [I. 4
a) , 5) > 5 \ 5) \ "il - y > € / - €
5 Upovou avTou, *Kat ato Incov ApiaTov, 0 papTus O
logy. But there is nothing to shew have permitted himself to use them;
that the writer of the Apocalypse had but they are partly due to the cha-
Isa. /.c. in his thoughts; moreover the racter of the book and perhaps are
septenary number appears there only parenthetic rather than solecistic;
Ls] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 7
= ~ rl cee \ /
BaciNéwy THs vis. Tw ayarTwYTL nuas Kat AVTAaVTL
/ ~ ~
see the Introduction, c. xi. Mdprus book which represents the glorified
looks back to v. 2 rv paptupiay "Incod, Christ as presiding over the destinies
but the phrase 6 p. 6 mords has a of nations.
wider reference; ef. Jo. iii. 11, 32 f, The threefold title pdprus...rpwtd-
Vill. 14 f., xviii. 37, 1 Tim. vi. 13; 80 Tokos...apyov answers to the three-
Victorinus: “in homine suscepto per- fold purpose of the Apocalypse, which
hibuit testimonium in mundo”; we is at once a Divine testimony, a reve-
are reminded also of Proy. xiv. 5 lation of the Risen Lord, and a fore-
DON TW, Isa. lv. 4 °AN: owInd ry. cast of the issues of history.
It occurs again in c. iii. 14 (¢.v.), where TO ayarovre nuas xth.| The first of
it is amplified (6 "Apr, 6 paprus 6 7. the many doxologies of the book (iv.
kat ddnOwos). II, V. 9, 12f, vii. 10, 12 etc.) is offered
6 mpwrorokos Trav vexpav| So St Paul to Jesus Christ. “To Him that loves
in Col. i. 18 ds €orw 1 apy, mpord- us and—the erucial instance of His
Tokos €k Tov vexpav, and I Cor. xy. 20 love—loosed us from our sins at the
€yNYEPTAL eK veKpav, Gmapyx?) TOY KEKOL- cost of His blood.” The reading
pnpevov. Though others had risen, ayaryoavtt, though it represents a
fact (Jo. xili. 1, 34, xv. 9, Rom. viii.
those e.g. who were raised by Him,
37, Apoe. iii. 9) misses the contrast
-yet as Alcuin (quoted by Trench) well
between the abiding aydrn and the
observes, “nullus ante ipsum non
completed act of redemption. Be-
moriturus surrexit.” In His capacity
tween Avoavre and Aovoarte it is not
of ‘firstborn’ Jesus is further 6 dpyov
so easy to decide. Avew duapriay is
tav Baoitéwv ths yis. Here John
Biblical, see Job xlii. 9 (Lxx.), and the
follows another line of thought, sug-
construction Avew dao occurs in Le.
gested by Ps. Ixxxviii. (Ixxxix.) 28 xiii. 16, 1 Cor. vil. 27; cf. Apoc. xx.'7
kady® mpwroroKoy (7133) O@nooua avror,
AvOnoerac ex THs vAdaxjs. On the
vynAov mapa (? Pov) Tois Bacw\evow other hand Aovcarre yields a good
ths yns. The Resurrection carried sense, and presents a more usual
with it a potential lordship over all metaphor; cf. Ps. 1. -(li.) 4, Isa. i. 16,
humanity (Rom. xiy. 9), not only over 18, 1 Cor. vi. 11, Eph. v. 26, Tit. iii. 5,
the Church (Col. d.c.). The Lord won Heb. x. 22; but it rests on inferior
by His Death what the Tempter had authority and may be “due to failure
offered Him as the reward of sin (Mt. to understand the Hebraic use of év
iv. 8f.); He rose and ascended to to denote a price...and a natural
receive universal empire; cf. c. xix. misapplication of vii. 14” (WH.
12, 16 emi thy Kechadiy avrov diadypara Notes, p. 136; ef. Nestle, Textual
TOAAG,..€XEL...0v0a yeypaupévoy Bact- Criticism, p. 332). It is interesting
Aets Baorléwr. The words 6 dpyor r. to find Plato by a play upon the
B. ths ys, imperator regum terrae, words bringing together the two verbs
stand appropriately at the head of a in a very similar connexion: Crat.
8 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [I. 6
\
Kat
lo
TH Oew
~~
lepets
~~
Bacirelav,
th e
émoincoey ruas
€ ~
6 kat
6 \ > /
niwwoev
6 exonoev SACP min?! syrr] rornoavte Q 713 14 16 25 29 36 43 55 g2**
Andr Ar] nuw A 13 23 27 31 38 55 76 nuwr
arm | »as SPQ al?! syrr Vict Prim
vg
C ygamfuharitol (nostrum regnum) | Bacireray tepers] Baothecay Kat vepers Ke gg
Tert Vict Prim Bacvders cat tepers P 1 28 36 79 80 81 161 Bacrhetov tepets Q Bacirerov
arm
teparevua (9) 13 14 23 27 55 92'** 130 me"! Bact\evay cepay syrrv4 Bacthevas
405 B ovKxovy 6 Kabaipwy Geos kal 0 (ed. Charles, p. 116 note). As Dr Hort
drodvev TE Kal dTo\ovwy TY TOLOUT@Y has shewn, the Lxx. probably read
kaxav airtos dv ein; The assonance of mp0, and the same reading is re-
hove and Ave abundantly accounts presented by Th. and in the Apoe.
for the interchange of the two, not- (on the frequent agreement of the
withstanding the difference of mean- latter with Th. see Salmon, Jntrod.
ing: one spelling or the other was to the N.T", p. 548 ff., and the writer's
adopted according to the sense pre- Introd. to the O.T. in Greek, p. 48).
ferred; cf. Arethas: dvccoypadpeirat It is a further question whether Bao«-
raita mpos Suaopoy evvoiav. “Ev TO Aefa in this passage means a nation
aipat.: the blood, emblem of the under the government of a king, or a
sacrificed life, was the Avrpoy (Me. x. nation of kings; for the latter inter-
45, note; cf. Rom. v. 9, 1 Pet. i. 19, pretation see the Jer. Targum cited by
1 Jo. i. 7); for éy ‘at the price of’ Charles /.c. (2°33) yodn). But, as
Hort observes, “in Exodus ‘Kingdom’
is little more thai a synonym of
‘people’ or nation, with the idea of
government by a king added”; and
this sense suits the present context.
rection (Jo. xx. 23) was an immediate The Apoe. is largely a protest against
result of the ‘loosing’ effected by the the Caesar-cult and the attitude of
Cross; cf. Jo. xi. 44 Avoare avrov kat the Empire towards the Church, and
agere, and Aug. ad loc. at the outset it places the Divine
6. Kat éroincey nuas Bacwelar, iepeis Kingdom in sharp contrast to the im-
xtd.] Beatus: “quia pro nobis passus perial power. As Israel when set free
est et resurrexit a mortuis, nostrum from Egypt acquired a national life
regnum ipse construxit.”. The con- under its Divine King, so the Church,
struction of the sentence requires kai redeemed by the Blood of Christ, con-
moumaavTt, but the writer more suo stituted a holy nation, a new theocracy.
(see on v. 5, 6 paprus) suffers the new ‘Tepeis stands in apposition to Ba-
thought that rises in his mind to take otdelav; iepay (Syrr., <turams), cal
the form of a parenthesis. iepets are needless attempts to save
As the apparatus testifies, early the grammar. The members of the
students of the book were driven to Church, a Kingdom in their corporate
despair by the words which follow. life, are individually priests; as Bede
They rest on Exod. xix. 6 “ye shall truly says: “nemo sanctorum est qui
be to Me a kingdom of priests” spiritualiter sacerdotii officio careat,
(D373 noo, LXX. Bacidetov ieparev- cum sit membrum aeterni Sacerdotis.”
pa, Aq. Bacireia iepéwy, Symm., Th. Ba- Baptism inaugurates this priestly
ovreia tepeis, Vg. regnum sacerdotale). service (Eph. v. 26, Heb. x. 22, Tit. iii.
Exod. é.c. is quoted also in 1 Pet. ii. 9 5), which is fulfilled by the offering of
(where see Hort’s note), Apoc. v. 9 living, reasonable, and spiritual sacri-
(Bactrelav Kai iepeis), Jubilees xvi. 13 fices (Rom. xii. 1, Heb. xiii. 15 f,
a
Lz] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 9
\ a _ , \ \ / > \
Tatpt avTov, avTw 1 Oofa Kal TO KpaTOS Els TOUS
iOov EpyeTat peta7
Ye \ af \ as
anv.
coal - wae
aiwvas [Tw aiwvey |:
1 Pet. ii. 5). These are presented to well supported at the end of nearly
the God and Father of Jesus Christ. all the N.T. doxologies ; it had taken
From another point of view the its place at once in the worship of
Christian priesthood is exercised to- the Church as the érevyunors of the
wards both the Father and the Son, private members to the prayer or
see c. xx. 6 €covrat iepeis Tov Beov Kai thanksgiving of the presiding Apostle
Tov xprorov; here the Father alone is prophet or presbyter (1 Cor. xiv. 16;
named. Avrov should probably be Justin, ap. i. 65).
taken with r@ 6 as well as with ro 7. idod €pxerar pera Tov veerav]
marpi (Jo. xx. 17, Apoc. iii. 12); if the To the doxology the writer adds a
Incarnate Son is not ashamed to call forecast of the coming of the Lord,
men His brethren (Heb. ii. 11), neither to which he points as if it were
is He ashamed to call the Father His already imminent. The words are
God. from Dan. vii. 13 Th. e@ewpour...xai
The Church, like Israel, is a great idov pera (LXX, emt) Tov vepehov Tou
sacerdotal society. That there are ovpavod ws vios avOparov €€pxopmevos (ef.
special ministries within the body Me. xiii. 26, xiv. 62, notes; Acts fs
_ which belong to an ordained clerus, 9 ff, 1 Thess. iv. 17). The note thus
_ an lepoupyia Tov evayyedlov committed sounded at the beginning of the book
to Apostles and their successors (Rom. is repeated more than once at the end
_ xy. 16), in no way conflicts with the Cexuly 7, 12; 20)
reality of the priesthood which is the Kal Ovverat avrov mas opOadpos KTA.|
| privilege of every baptized member With Dan. dc. the Apocalyptist com-
of Christ. bines Zech. xii. 10. His reminiscence
avt@ 7 Sofa Kai To Kparos xrh.} Se. of Zech. agrees with the form which
T@ ayanavre jas kal Avoavte KTH. i.e. the words take in Jo. xix. 37 é6Wovra
to Jesus Christ. The Apoc. freely eis ov e&exévtnoav (7) : against the
associates Christ with the Father in LXX. emBheyrovrat mpos pe av ov
doxologies; cf. v. 13 f, vii. 10. An KaTw@pxnoavTo (’9p9).. Zahn =(Zin-
equally unequivocal instance is to be leitung, ii. p. 563) argues that St John
found in 2 Pet. iii. 18; others which translated direct from the Hebrew,
are cited from the Apostolic writings using a text which read as M.T.; but
(1 Pet. iv. 11, Rom. xvi. 27, Heb. xiii. as efexévtnoay appears also in Aq. and
21, 2 Tim. iv. 18) are for various Th., and in an independent quotation
reasons open to doubt. The simple by Justin, déa/. 32, it is more probable
formula 7 ddfa eis rovs aldvas [trav that both Gospel and Apocalypse were
aidver| is found in 4 Mace. xviii. 24, indebted to a Greek version of the
Rom. l.c., Gal. i. 5, ete. ; Kal rd xparos prophecy other than the Lxx., perhaps
is added in 1 Pet. Zc, and other to some collection of prophetic testi-
amplifications occur (cf. Mt. vi. 13, monies. With GwWerae avrov ras op.
ar Tim. i. 17, vi. 16, Jude 25, comp. Didache xvi. 7 réte OYerat 6
Apoc. y. 13, vii. 12); for further de- KOO MOS TOY KUpLoY epyouevoy. Kal oiruwes
tails see Chase, Lord’s Prayer in the specifies a class already included in
Early Church, p. 168 ff "Apyy is was of@. (cf. Me. i. 5, note); ofrwes is
ae
SS
10 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [I. 7
e/ 5) \ oo 4 \ / yess) > \
OLTLYES GAUTOV ECEKEVTNO AV, Kal KOWovTat €7 auToOvV
a c \ ~ a
maga. at puAat THS YNS.
/ > /
val, any.
8 "Eye eiut TO aXa > \ sf
Kal TO w, Eyer
\ \ ay /
Kupiosia ¢
KpaTwp.
év tH eV Inoou,
a
ONiWver Kal Baoirela
/
Kal
\
UToMoVH
~
c " ‘ ‘
' év ciNoupevoy kai Evoupevor, 81a ToUTO xii. 5 (6), and in Amos passim; in
‘dda Kai 3 6 Noyos elpytat, of povoy TO 2, 3 Mace. 6 zw. often stands alone.
tédos apy?) yiverac kal reXevTa mad ‘O mavtoxpatwp=6 TavTwY KpaTav, oO
emi tiv dvwbev apyny, ovdapuod diacracw mavrav e€ovoratwy (Cyril. Hier. catech.
AaBov. See also Origen in Joann. viii. 3), the All-Ruler rather than the
t.i. 31. The phrase is seen to express Almighty (6 mavrodvvauos,Sap. Vii. 23,
not eternity only, but infinitude, the xi. 17, xviii. 15); see Suicer ad v., and
boundless life which embraces all while Kattenbusch, Das apost. Symbol, ii.
it transcends all, “fons et clausula om- p- 533f, or the editor's Apostles’
nium quae sunt” (Prudentius, cathem. Creed*, p. 20f.
ix. 10 ff.) In xxii. 13 7d adda kal
To @ is applied by Jesus to Himself, g—20. VISION or THE RISEN AND
and this reference is assumed by the GLORIFIED CHRIST.
ancient interpreters in the present 9. eye “Iwavyns, 0 adeAdos vpav
case (cf. Hippolytus adv. Noet. (ed. xt\.| From the eestatic utterances of
Lag. p. 48) eiev mavtoxparopa Xpioror, ve. 7, 8 the writer returns to his
Clem. Al. strom. iv. 25 § 159, Orig. de address to the Churches. “Eyo ’L
prince. i. 2, 10 “qui enim venturus identifies him with the John of vz. 2,
est, quis est alius nisi Christus?” 4, and is after the manner of the
Andreas: 6 xpiards evratéa dndovra., apocalyptic prophets when they relate
and the passages cited above), but in- their visions; cf. Dan. vii. 28, viii. 1
correctly, as the next words shew. ey® Aavupr, ae Xli. 3 €oT@s Aun
Reyes Kupios 6 Beds =). ITN WN, ‘Evox, 4 Esdr. ii. 33 “ego Esdras ac-
a phrase specially common in Ezekiel cepi praeceptum,” ’ Apos. xxii. 8 xayo
(vi. 3, 11, Vii. 2 ete.), with whom and "Il. 6 axovav. ‘O adeAhds vuaor, while
the rest of the O.T. prophets the not claiming for John an official cha-
Christian prophet of the Apocalypse racter, does not exclude it; ef. 2 Pet.
associates himself by his use of it. lil. 15 6 ayamnrods nuav added dds MadAos.
‘O dp xri., see v. 4, note. ‘O marto- His purpose being to establish a com-
kpatrwp, Which in other books of the munity of interests with the Churches,
N.T. is found but once and then in he is content with the title which
a quotation (2 Cor. vi. 18), occurs Apostles and presbyters shared with
again in Apoc. iv, 8, xi. 17, xv. 3, other Christians (cf. Acts xv. 23 of
evi 7, 14, xix. 6, 15, xxi. 22. Like drooroAo Kal of mpeaBitepor ddeAqoi
K. 6 Oeds, 6 mavroxparwp is from the rois...adedois...yaipew), Kat ouvxor-
O.T., where the Lxx. use it for "IY yovos KTA.: Kowaveiv (-via, -vds, -viKos)
in Job and in the other books for cuveowerveiv (-vos) are Pauline words,
nisi, K. 6 eds 6 wr. occurs in Hos. but not exclusively so: ef. 1 Pet. iv,
12 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [I. 9
? / > > / ~ aN / al i 3 \ \
EVYEVOMHYV EV Ty VyowW TY ka OUMEVY ATW ta TOV
1G ls ol) JO, 1.’ 3, Apoc. <Xvill °4)5 un écueil, comme un désert. Patmos
for the construction with ev cf. Mt. fut et redeviendra peut-étre une des
xxiii. 30. The thought of a xowwvia stations maritimes les plus impor-
in suffering belongs to the stock of tantes de lArchipel.” Lying in the
primitive Christian ideas; see 1 Pet. Icarian Sea between Icaria and Leros,
Were.22 Cor: 4,7, Phil: aii: 10, “iv, 14 about 4o miles 8.W. by W. from Mile-
guvKowwwrnoavres pouty Odie, Odinver tus, it was “the first or last stopping-
...Baowdeia...vmoporn: for Arius see place for the traveller on his way from
Me. iv. 17, note, xiii. 19, Jo. xvi. 33; Ephesus to Rome or from Rome to
for Baowdeia, Le. xii. 32, xxii. 29, Jas. Ephesus.” The island forms a crescent
iis) 5, 0, Phe dis12, 2. Phi i. 5s amopory with its horns facing eastward (H. F.
is not less constantly connected with Tozer, Islands of the Aegean, p. 179);
the Christian life (Le. viii. 15, xxi. 19, the traditional scene of the Apoca-
Rom. vy. 3 7 Odiis vmropovny Katepya- lypse (rd omndaov THs amoxadieos)
(erat, Vil. 25 f.,°Apoc. 1. 2f, 19, ii. and the monastery of St John are
10, xiii, Io, xiv. 12), and with the towards the southern horn. The
coming Kingdom (2 Tim. ii. 12 e locality has doubtless shaped to some
bropevopev kal cupBacirevoouev). The extent the scenery of the Apocalypse,
obvious order is Odiis, vroporn, into which the mountains and the sea
Bacideia; but that which is adopted enter largely; see Stanley, Sermons
here has the advantage of leaving on in the East, p. 230. John found
the reader’s mind the thought of the himself (€yevounv, v. 10) in Patmos,
struggle which still remains before not as a traveller or a visitor, but
the kingdom is attained. The juxta- dia Tov Aoyor Tov Geod Kal THY pap-
position of OAiyus and BaoiXela (Beatus: Tupiav “Incov. For the phrase as a
“retributionem tribulationis regnum ”) whole cf. 7. 2, note ; 7 papr. “I. occurs
is quite usual, cf. Acts xiv. 22 é.a again xii. 17, xix. 10 (where see note),
Tmodha@v OdiWewy Set nuas eioedGetv eis xx. 4. Here “the word of God and
Thy Baowelay Tov Oeov. ~Ev “Inaod, the witness of Jesus” are not as in
equivalent to the Pauline ev Xpiord, v. 2 the Apocalypse itself, but the
ev Xpiot@® “Incod: on the use of the preaching of the Gospel: for od. r. 6.
personal name in the Apoc. see @. 5, in this sense ef. 1 Jo. ii. 7, 1 Th. ii. 13,
note. The whole life of a Christian, 2 Tim. ii. 9, and for 7 p. 7.1, Jo. viii.
whether he suffers or reigns or waits, 13f. The meaning may be either that
is in union with the life cf the In- John had gone to the island to carry e
e
Sporades, though seldom mentioned that the writer has in view his own
by ancient writers (Thue. iii. 33, Strab. sufferings év “Inaotd; (c) by an early
Bap he Lo, means ea Viv. 23) shins a and practically unanimous tradition
place in the inscriptions (C/G 2261, of the Church: ef. Tert. de praeser.
2262 etc.), and its safe harbourage 36 “apostolus Ioannes...in insulam
must have made it a place of some relegatur,” Clem. Al. quis dives 42
importance to navigators; see Renan, Tov Tupavvov TeAeuTHTAaYTOS amo THS aee
Te
eno
a
L’Antechrist, p. 372 f., who remarks: Ilarpouv ths vyoov perndOev ext TH
“on a tort de la représenter comme "Edecoy, Orig. in Mt. t. xvi. 6 0 be
I. 10] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 13
9 THY maprupiay] pr dia NPQ min?! syrr | Inoov]+ Xpiorov &-* Q al?! me syrr
(arm) aeth Prim Io eyevounv] pr eyw A | omicw pou d. wey. SCP min?'] ¢.
omtow ov meyahn Q 2 7 8 13 14 alfred? g, wey. oricbev wov A 38 aeth om omiow pov
arm*
“‘Popaioy Bagidevs, ws 7 mapadoors du- dupyayouev, Clem. Al. strom. vii. 12,
darker, katedixage Tov “lwavyny paptu- Tert. cor. 3, orat. 23, anim. 9 (dies
pourra dia rov rns adnOeias Aoyor eis dominicus, or dominicae resurrec-
Ilatpnov thy vncov.See also Eus. H. £. tionis, dominica sollemnia). To in-
ii. 18; Hieron. de virr.ill. 10. terpret ev ty kupiaxn my. here as =ev
IO, eyevouny év mvevpare kTA. | Eivat Tn mapovaia (Hort) seems to introduce
ev mvevmare is the normal condition of a thought foreign to the context; it
Christians, in contrast with eva év is not Christ at His coming who is
gapki (Rom. viii. 9); yevéoOac €v rv. revealed, but Christ present with the
denotes the exaltation of the prophet Church on earth. The exile of Pat-
under inspiration ; see Ez. iii. 12, 14, mos, shut out from the weekly Break-
XXXvil. I, and ef. Acts xxii. 17 €yévero... ing of the Bread in the Christian
yeverOat pe ev exordcec—the return to assembly at Ephesus, finds the Lord’s
anon-ecstatic state being described as Presence inhis solitude. Bede: “con-
ev éaut@ y. (Acts xii. 11). The phrase gruum quoque spirituali visioni tem-
ey. €v mv. is repeated c.iv.2 g.v. *Ev pus indicat.”
TH Kupiaky Nuepa: the second ev dates kal jkovoa oricw pov pwvnv KrA.]
the revelation ; it was vouchsafed on The Seer follows Ez. iii. 12 xai dve-
the Lord’s Day; on the dative of time, AaBev pe Treva, Kal Hkova KaTomuc bev
with or without a preceding ev, see pov kal ykovoa horny. Cf. Plutarch,
Blass, Gr. p. 119 f. ‘“H xupiaxy nuepa, Lyc. 23, cited by Wetstein: dkotoa
the day consecrated to the Lord ; ef. 1 dé havny @orep avOperov tiwis €&6-
Cor. xi. 20 ovK €orw kupiaxoy Setmrvov mioGev eritiuwvtos aito. The Voice
dayeiv, Sit is not (possible) to eat a comes with startling suddenness as
Supper of the Lord.’ ‘The Lord’s day,’ from one who, approaching from be-
according to the analogy of writings hind, is unobserved until he speaks.
some of which are but a few decades “Omdev is a correction for the less
later than the Apoc., is the first day exact oxiow: for dricw ‘behind’ ef.
of the week, the day of the Lord’s Xli. 15. Meyadnv: cf. v. 22; ws oad-
Resurrection ; ef. Didache 14 Kara myyos looks back to the theophany
kuptakny d€ Kuplov ovvaybevres kNacare of Sinai (Exod. xix. 16 wry ris
aprov, Ign. Magn. 9 xara xupiaxny gadmuyyos nee peya: ef. Heb, xii.
(artes (see Lightfoot’s note), Ev. Petri 19 cdAreyyos HY Kail povy pnuarar),
Q érésbwoker 1 Kupiaxn, ib. 11 d6pApov Se but the trumpet blast had already
ths kuptaxns; Melito of Sardis wrote acquired Christian associations (Mt.
mept kupraxns (Kus. (7, Ziv. 26). Since xxiv. 31, 1 Th. iv. 16). Here it is
all the early examples are from Asia probably the voice of Christ’s Angel
Minor, it is not improbable that the («. 1) rather than of Christ Himself,
term arose in Asiatic circles; but be- whose utterance is otherwise described
fore the end of the second century it (v.15); see Benson, Apocalypse p. 95 n.
was used generally, ef. Dionysius of Aeyovons for Xéyoueay, by hypallage;
Corinth ap. Eus. H. £. iv. 23 rv the true antecedent is not wadreyyos
onuepov ody Kupiaxyy aylay myépav but dovny peyaAny.
14 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [I. 10
\ / c / / A
IT pou pwyyv peyadny ws cadruyyos *Aeyovons “O
/ > , \ / = \
Brerres yparyvoy ets BiBAtov Kat méuoy Tals érTa
exkAnolas, eis “Edeoov Kai ets Cuvpvay Kal eis
3 / > > \ ? / \ 5)
\ > / \ ’ / \ >
Iépyapov Kal €ElS Ovateipay Kal €ElS Capéoes Kal €lS
, \ \ J ? / > > - \
Brerewv Thy hwovnv Hrs €ENadNE peET Euov' Kal
Io cadmyya h syre” Prim II Aeyouons] Neyoucay N° h syrs¥ Prim om 7 + poe
130 | o BXeres] pr eyw aha kat TO w Oo mpwros Kat o ecxaTos (ka) P 7 pr eyw exp TO
a@ Kal TO WO Tp. Kat 0 ExxaTos Kat I 36 38 69 al | 0] a 34 35 38 72 87 syrs¥ me
Prim | B:B\cov] pr to & | om Kat weuPov arm‘ | om Kar 2° &* (hab &*4) | Zuvpvar &
vgam fu(harl) syréw arm | evs Ovarecpay (AC)(Q) 68 11 14 34 35 87 130 latt (in Thyatiram,
Thyatirae)] evs Ovareipa S& 7 38 91 99 al?! Andr Ar ev Ovarecpos P 12 36 46 88 | om
kat es Dapders N* (hab post Aaod. N*) | PAadeAderay min?! | Aaodicecay PQ min?!
Andr Ar 12 Kat 1°]+exec Q 7 gr gs alfete* | erecrpeva Brerew] eriotp. emt
130 conversus respexi ut viderem...et vidi (quasi emotpewas eBeWa...Kat evdov) g (me)
Cypr Prim | eXadec] Aadee A eXadnoey P 1 7 al™ syrr
II. 0 Breres ypayor eis BiBXior| Ephesus along the valley of the Mae-
The vision was not for John’s per- ander; the reverse order (Ephesus,
sonal benefit only, but for transmission Laodicea, Philadelphia, Sardis, Thya-
to the Church; cf. Me. iv. 22, note. tira, Pergamum, and Smyrna) would
It brought with it to the Seer the have been less natural in view of the
responsibility of witnessing to what importance of Smyrna and Pergamum.
he had seen (v. 2), and the witness As to the roads which connected the
must be borne in a literary form (2. 19). seven cities see Ramsay, History of the
BiBAiov (cf. v. 1 ff, x. 2, 8), a papyrus Geography of Asia Minor, p. 164 ff.;
roll, as distinguished from a parch- and his art. on Roads and Travel
ment book ; cf. 2 Tim. iv. 13 7a Bi8dia, in N.T. times, in Hastings’ D. B. v.
padtota Tas pepBpavas. The Apoca- Starting from Ephesus the Cyzican
lypse formed a povoBiBrov, the length road conducted the traveller to Per-
of which “may be estimated at 15 feet ” gamum, whence another road led —
(Kenyon, Text. Crit. p. 30); on the through Thyatira Sardis and Phila- —
length to which such rolls sometimes delphia to the valley of the Lycus.
ran see the same writer's Palaeo- See the Introduction, c. y., and the
graphy of Greek papyri, p. 17 f. accompanying map.
Kat Teuwov rais émra exkAno tats KTA.| The book is sent to the several
Cf. v. 4, note. The messenger would cities (eis "Eq@eooy xr. ; on the direc-
carry the roll to each of the Churches tive sense of eis see Blass, Gr. p. 122,
in turn, and by each it would be read and cf. Acts xxi. 1), for the use of
and probably copied ; ef. Col. iv. 16, the Christian communities in them
Polye. Phil. 13. His route is indicated (rats éxxAnoias: cf. Gal.i. 2). On the
by the order in which the Churches localities see the notes to ii. I, 8, 12,
are named. Starting from Ephesus, he TOS Msel. alee
is to proceed northward to Smyrna and 12. kal eréotpeva Brérew THY ho-
Pergamum, and from Pergamum in a yvnv kTr.| For emurrpépew convertere
south-easterly direction to Thyatira, se cf. Acts xv. 36, xvi. 18, and for
Sardis, Philadelphia, and Laodicea, Aadeiv pera (— ov 27, Gen. xxxi. 24,
doubtless making his way back to 29) see Me. vi. 50 (note), Jo. iv. 27, ix.
1.13] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 15
/ lod Xi o e/ e\ > 6 / , } } /
Meow TWYV UX VLWY OMOLOV VLOY ayV PwmTmovu, EVOEOUMEVOYV
12 cdov K°*CQ al 13 ev peow (eup. AC)] pecov & | \uXvWwv] pr emra SQ min?!
vesmesfabarial Ar+ rwy xputw 34 35 49 87 vg"*™ arm! | oxorov] ouowua A similitudinem
vg"! me ouowos 130] wov RQ 1 7 8 ri 14 17 28 31 33 41 82 87 g2*** 4 00 alfere?
vg*™* Prim*™] ww ACP 10 12 36 38 49 80 81 g1 95 96 130 Cypr Ar | evdedupevos...
TEplefwamevos 130
37, xiv. 30, Apoe. iv. 1, x. 8, xvii. 1, xxi. writer, who elsewhere consistently
9, 15. “Hris éAades, ie. ris Fv 6 Nadav. uses the dative after dyocos (see i. 15,
On turning, John’s attention was at ii. 18, iv. 3 bis, ete., 20 times in all).
first arrested by seven golden lamp- Yios avOperov, ‘a son of man,’ a human
stands (cf. Me. iv. 21, note; Arethas being, with allusion perhaps to our
ad l.: dvyxvias b€ avras @vdpacey ov Lord’s application of Daniel /. c. to
Avyvous, ws THs Avyvias oikeiov Pas ovK Himself (Me. xiii. 26); yet not to be
€xovans, GAN Oxnwa povov ovons Tod taken as equivalent to 6 vids rod avOpa-
Avyxvov). In the LXx. \vyvia answers to zou, Which outside the Gospels appears
731, the candelabrum bearing seven only in Acts vii. 56. The glorified
lamps (Avyvor, 72), which according Christ is human, but transfigured:
to P in Exod. xxy. 36 ff.were placed Victorinus : “ stmilem dicit post mor-
in the Tabernacle outside the second tem deyictam, cum ascendisset in
veil (cf. Heb. ix. 2). Solomon’s Temple caelos.” Irenaeus, who (iv. 20. 11)
had five Avyviac on the right side and quotes the passage at length, well says
five on the left before the oracle that John sees in it “sacerdotalem et
(1 Kings vii. 49=35 Uxx.), but in gloriosum regni eius adventum”; the
Zechariah’s vision (iv. 2) the one Avyvia form is at once priestly and royal.
reappears with its seven Avyvor; see evdedupuevoy rodnpn Kat mepreC@opevor
also 1 Mace. iv. 49 f., 2 Mace. i. 8, x. 3; xtA.] The clothing is first described.
Joseph. B. J. vii. 5. 5, and comp. the Tlodnpns (se. xer@v), poderis, O.L. and
representation on the Arch of Titus Vulg., cf. Roensch, Jtala u. V., p. 245,
(W. Knight, Arch of T, p. 1009 ff.). Gr. Xey. in the N.T., but used in the
Our writer, more suo, takes from each Lxx. of Exodus for various priestly
source the features which lend them- garments, as the breastplate (LN,
selves to his conception—the septenary cc, xxv. 6 (7), xxxv. 8 (9)), the ephod
number from Exodus and Zechariah, (xxviii. 27 (31)), the robe of the ephod
the row of separate Avyviac from (VID, xxvill. 4, xxix. 5); cf. Jos. antt.
Kings. On the symbol see v. 20. lil. 7. 4 6 b€ dpycepeds Koopeirac pev Kai
13. kal ev perm Tov Avyvidy Spovoy Tavtn...emevdvoduevos 8° &€& vaxivOou
viov avOpa@rov |A second glance shewed TeTrompevov xiT@va, TOdnpys Sé €ore Kat
a human form in the middle of the ovTos* peeip KaXeiTat KaTa THY TuweTEpay
row, either behind the fourth Avyvia, yAoooar, (avn reprrpiyyerac kta. But
or moving freely from one to another perhaps the reference is rather to the
(ii. 1). “Oporoy vidv av@p. is doubtless, Prophets, e.g. Zech. iii. 4, where 6
both here and in xiy. 14, from Dan. rrodtipns = MSN, the High Priest’s
Vii. 13 WIN VID Lxx. Th. ws vids avOp.; robes of state, or Ez. ix. 2 f., 11, where
the recurrence of éuocov vidv in xiv, 14 it=OD%73, the linen vesture of the
(where it is supported by A) sug- man with the inkhorn; ef. Dan. x. 5
gests that this use of oduowr (as if Th. avyp eis evdedupevos Baddeiv. The
“an ady. like oiov,’ Hort) is due modnpns is thus seen to denote dignity
to the translation employed by our or high office, usually but not neces-
16 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN (hag
€ af / € / \ € en \ > a e
ws Epiov NEvKOV, WS XLwWY, Kal of OPOadpol a’TOU as
13, modnpny A 11 | mpos] ev 35 38 87 | pacras CPQ min?) pacdos & 7 29 46 88 97
100 wafos A 10 17 28 37 49 80* gt 96 | xpuony K°PQ 130 14 ws 1° SAQ min#*my]
woet CP 1 28 49 79 91 96 100 130 al Andr worep 46 48 pr kat Q min” | om Aevaae
h Prim | Nevxov]+xac 36 vg aeth Vict car 8 h syr8¥ Prim xafapov arm*|om ws
Xtwy arm
sarily the office of High Priest (cf. The lexicographers endeavour to dis-
Sap. xviii. 24, Sir. xlv. 8); the ancient tinguish the forms (e.g. Suidas: pa¢os
commentators are perhaps too positive Kupiws emt avdpos...pacOos kat parros
on this point, e.g. Irenaeus (iv. 20. 11) kuplos emt yuvackos), but the distinction
“aliquid yero sacerdotale, ut podere” ; does not seem to have been observed.
Victorinus: “in veste talari, id est 14. 1 O€ Kepady avrov...0s yor}
sacerdotali”; Arethas: ws apytepéa Tov From the costume the Seer proceeds
avo kata thy Tak&iw Medyioedex. Nor to describe the person of the Central
does the (#vn ypvca quite determine Figure. He has in view the locus
the highpriestly character of the classicus Dan. vii. 9 (Th. ro evdupa
costume : the High Priest’s girdle was avTov ws xiv evKov, kal 7 OpiE THs
of linen richly embroidered (Exod. kepadfs avtov weet e€piov KaGapor),
RMI ZO XXXVI. 37 LX), with a where however the white hair belongs
liberal use of gold thread (Jos. antt. to the Ancient of Days. The transfer
l.c., xputov cvvuvpacpevov); the golden of this feature to the Son of Man is
girdle points rather to Daniel’s vision the more striking since Enoch (xlvi. 1,
(x. 5 Th. oodis atrot repreCwopéry ed. Charles, p. 127) adheres strictly
ev xpvoio Opa). In 1 Mace. x. 89 a to Daniel’s account. Our writer's
golden clasp (z0pz7) is a royal distine- Christology leads him frequently to
tion. On the whole, as Hort says, assign to the glorified Christ attri-
“not improbably the conception is butes and titles which belong to the
that of sacred repose....So the gods Father, e.g. in i. 18, ii. 8, Vv. 12, XXii. 13.
were represented in a modnpns.” Xpv- Ancient expositors find in the hair
cav is characterised by Blass (Gr., white as snow a symbol of the eternal
p- 24) as a gross blunder; more pro- preexistence of the Son; e.g. Andreas:
bably it is a colloquialism to which ei yap kal mpoadaros Se pas, adda
the writer was accustomed—that it is kal apxaios, paAXov S€ mpoa@vios, and
from his pen its retention in 8* A C this view seems to be justified by
leaves little doubt. Daniel’s }"21° pay, Yet the figure
IIpos tois pacrots. High girding is cannot be pressed ; white hair, though
said to have been usual when the regarded as honourable (Lev. xix. 32,
moénpns Was worn: Jos. antt. vii. 2 Prov. xvi. 31), yet suggests decay,
éote d€ TovTo TO evdupa rodynpns xiT@Y whereas Jesus Christ is unchangeable ;
...ov emiCovyuvtat Kata at7Oos oAlyov cf. ad Diogn. 11 otros 6 am apis,
THs pagyxadns vrepave. Of. Apoc. xv. 6, 6 Kawvos aveis kat madatos evpebeis Kat
where beings of angelic rank are mavrore véos...0 del. “Qs xuov perhaps
mepeeC(wopevoe. mept ta oarnOn wvas adds the thought of His sinlessness
xpuoas. For mpos with the dat. cf. (Ps. 1. (li.) 9, Isa. i. 18, Mt. xxviii. 3).
Me. y. 11 note, Jo. xx. 11, see Blass, kai of dbOadpot avdtod wos PALE rrupds|
Gr. p. 140. The mss. vary (see app. Cf. ii. 18, xix. 12. In Dan. vii. 9 it is
crit.) between paartois, pac Gots, wacots; the throne of the Ancient of Days
cf. W. Schm., p. 59, Blass, G7. p. 24. which is PAOE wupds, but in x. 6 the
I. 15] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN i
man clothed in linen has eyes ovet “auro squalentem alboque orichalco
Aaprades wupos, and the latter passage ...loricam,” on which Servius remarks:
is perhaps in view here. The meta- “apud maiores orichalewm pretiosius
phor is common, as Wetstein shews, metallis omnibus fuit.” A precious
in Greek and Roman authors (e.g. metal, bright and flashing, would suit
Homer, J/. xiii. 474 op@adpol 8 dpa the present context well, but the
oi mupl Adumerov, Verg. Aen. xii. 102 explanation leaves the form yadxoAi-
“oculis micat acribus ignis”), and in- Bavos unexplained. Arethas offers the
deed in descriptive writings of every alternatives: etre rov €v r@ AiBav@ TO
age and country. The penetrating Opec petaddevdpevor...dyciv, eite Kal
glance (Apringius: “inevitabile lumen Tov xadkoeidh AiBavoy vonréay ov latpav
oculorum”), which flashed with quick maides adppeva kadovow. The former
intelligence, and when need arose with conjecture is unsupported, and seems
righteous wrath, was noticed by those to require ABavoyadko; the latter
who were with our Lord in the days finds some confirmation in a fragment
of His Flesh (Me. iii. 5, 34, v. of Ausonius, cited by Salmasius exercit.
mets xi. 11, notes, Le. xxii. 61), 810 6 AiBavos €xet Tpia e€tdy Sévdpar,
and finds its counterpart, as the Seer kal 6 ev Gppny erovouaterat yadkoni-
now learns, in the Risen and Ascended Bavos,7Awetd)s Kat ruppos tyouv EavOos.
Life. But ‘brass-coloured frankincense’ is
15. kal of rodes avrov dpovoe xadko- not a very apposite metaphor, not-
ABavm xrr.] Cf. Dan. x. 6 Th. ré withstanding the efforts of the Greek
oKéAn ws Opacis yadkod aridPorTos, interpr eters to educe a mystical mean-
LXX. of modes woel yadkos €Eaotparrev ing fromit. The etymology proposed
(sop nying }'¥D); the expression is by Bochart (125, xaAkos, brass at a
due ultimately to Ez. i. 7, where the white heat) is even less tolerable. On
same Heb. is similarly rendered by the whole, with our present know-
the uxx. See also Ez. viii. 2 idovd ledge, it is best to follow the guidance
Opoiwpa avSpos...arod THs aapvos avrov of Suidas and the Latin versions and
Urepave ws dpaois Aéxtpov (PVD regard yadxoX. as the name of a mixed
c , c 9” > ,
bring the part. into line with oi mddes is determined by the requirements of
---Onoco. For mupodaba used of a the symbolism (v. 20).
glowing metal see Eph. vi. 16 ra B&An kal €k Tov GTOuaTos avToU popdaia
..TQ Temupwpeva cBeoa, with Dean dicronos| The elements of this bold
Robinson’s note. In Apoe. iii. 18, conception are as usual from the
xpvaioy merupwpevor, the sense clearly O.T.; see Isa. xi. 4 marager yqv ro
is ‘refined by having passed through oye Tob oromaros avrov, xlix. 2 €Onxev
the fire, and R.V. adopts this meaning TO oTOoMa pov ws pax aupay ogeiay :
here ; but ‘glowing’ suits the context cf. Eph. vi. 17 my payatpay Tov mvev-
better ;the metal is not only of the patos 6 eotw priya Oeov, Heb. iv. 12 6
finest and brightest, but it is aglow as Aoyos Tov Geov...rouww@tepos Umep macav
if still in the crucible. payaypav Sicropov. The image is
kat 7 dovy avtov ws gd. vdaTor repeated in Apoc. xix. 15 in the de-
mokdov| Cf. Ez. xliii. 2, where the scription of the armed and militant
voice of the God of Israel is O° bipp ‘Word of God.’ There is a fine
DDD, In Dan. x. 6, from which many parallel in Sap. xvill. 15 6 mavrodv-
vamos wou AGyos am’ ovpayver...amToTopL0s
of the details of this description are TONEMLOTHS oo NAQTO... Eidos 6&0 thy
taken, the voice of the Angel is DipD avuTckpitov émitayny cov pépwov. For
}00, like the confused roar of a great popudaia Sictopos see Ps. exlix. 6, Sir.
multitude; but at Patmos it is the xxi. 3. ‘Poudaia, used in N.T. in the
roar of the Aegean which is in the Apoe. only, except Le. ii. 35, occurs
ear of the Seer. It is instructive to frequently throughout the Lxx. from
contrast 3 Regn. xix. 12 g@wvy avpas Gen. iii. 24 onwards as a synonym of
Aeris: the Divine Voice can be of payapa, both words being used to
the gentlest or the most appalling as translate 231; in strictness, it was a
occasion requires. lrenaeus (iv. 14. large blade of Thracian origin (for a
2) finds a mystical sense in vdarev full account see Hastings, D.B. iv.
mo\Aov: “vere enim aquae multae p- 634). Aioroyos answers to the Heb.
Spiritus.” nip 12 or NDB, but it is used in
16. Kat €xyov ev rH deEva xeupt avrod connexion with the sword even by
dorépas énta| To the Semitic mind the Greek poets (e.g. Eur. Hel. 983
the stars of heaven were in the Hand dicropov Eidos). The sword is re-
of God (cf. Job xxxviii. 31f., Isa. xl. garded as proceeding, like the spoken
12), and would fall (Me. xiii. 25, Apoe. word, from the mouth; “this last
yi. 13) if the support were withdrawn. image is not so strange as appears
No particular constellation or group at first sight, for the short Roman
of planets can be intended by the sword was tongue-like in shape”
anarthrous €rra aorépas 3 the number (Hastings, 7. c.). With éxmopevopevn
I. 18] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 19
¢ / : \ PAs) \ PY \ > me Sg te +\ fs
ws vexpos* Kat EOnkeyv THv CeELav avTOU er’ EuE NEYwV
\ - > / > € - \ £77537,
Mn oBou- éyw eiut 6 mpwTos Kal 6 ExxXaTos Brat 18
16 om ofeca 46 48 arm | o m\cos] om 0 37 46 47 69 88 97 100 | gawe: pon ante ws
& A Cypr Prim | om ev 77 duvaver avrov arm 17 tov CQ 7 | erecov min™t™ Ar |
mpos] es % 13 emt 72 syré™ | ws] woer NI*)** om 130 | eOnKer] ewednxey BR 1 28 49 79
g3mé alm | ryv deftay avrov]+xeipa 1 28 gt g2 96 al™™™ syrr Andr rv xetpa avrov
130 | om yy PoBov &* (hab N°") | rpwros] mpwroroxos A 18 om xac 1° R* (hab
&e*) | om cat o fwv...7wy aiwywy arm
ef. Eph. mye zo, Apoc. ix: 17 f, it from being laid on the Seer, for the
xL’ 5 whole representation is symbol and +
kal 7 Os avrod ws oO Atos KTA.] not art. The Hand which sustains
Cf. Jud. v. 31 of dyamdytes avrov as Nature and the Churches at the same
€£0d0s (avaroAn, A) nrlov ev duvaper time quickens and raises individual
avrov, Mt. xiii. 43 of Sixator éexdap- lives. With €Onxev ryv defcav avrov
Wovow os 6 Aws, Apoc. xX. I To kTh., cf. Mt. xvii. 7 mpoondrAbev 6
mpocwmov avtod ws o jAwos. Slay. "Incois kat ayapevos avrar eirev Eyép-
Enoch i. 5, ed. Charles, p. 2, “their Onre kal ph poBeioGe—another point
faces shone like the sun.” If the John of of contact between this vision and
the Apocalypse is the son of Zebedee, the history of the Transfiguration.
he could scarcely have failed to think Irenaeus (iy. 20. 11) reminds us that
of the Transfiguration which antici- the awful Form which John saw was
pated the glory of the ascended Christ, that of Him on whose breast he had
when €AapWev To mpdcwroyv avtod ws lain at the Last Supper.
6 mAvos (Mt. xvii. 2). Andreas refers py poBov- éyw eiut xrd.| The words
to Mal. iv. 2: mAwos yap éote Sdixaco- recall another scene in the Gospels
ovvns. “Os =mpocwror, though fairly (Me. vi. 50); both px) oBod and eys
common in the Lxx., occurs in the ejuc were familiar sounds to the ear
N.T. only here and in Jo. xi. 44 (ef. of an Apostle. On the other hand
Vii. 24). ‘Qs gaiver, a constructio 6 mpaTos kal 6 €axatos go back to Isa.
praegnans ; “as the sun shines [when xliv. 6 (W708 NI PWN), xlviii. 12,
he shines] in his might.” a title of the God of Israel ascribed,
17. kal 6re cidov avrov, éreca Krd.] according to the writer’s habitual
Cf. Isa. vi. 5, Ez. i. 28, Dan. viii. 17, practice, to the exalted Christ (ef.
x. 9, 11, Enoch xiv. 14, 24, Le. y. 8. vv. 5 f., 8 notes and the Introduction,
Beatus: “fragilitatis suae et humili- p. clxi.). It is given to Him again in
tatis et subiectionis pavore perter- c. xxii. with enlargements which leave
ritus corruit.” Asa whole the passage no doubt as to its significance (xxii.
is moulded on Dan. x. 8 f. Lxx. idod 13 ey@ clue Td GAgda Kal rd &, 6 mp. Kal
mvevpa émeotpagn er eue eis péopay, 6 &., 7) a4pxn Kai TO TéXos; see note ad /.).
kat ov karioxvoa.. eyo Tene TETT@KOS The reading of A (aparéroxos) here
€mt mpoocwmoy pov emi thy ynv. Kai idod and in ii. 8 is probably a mere re-
xetpa mpoonyayé pou (Th. yelp arropuevn miniscence of i. 5
pov), kal nyepev pe. That the right 18. Kai o (ay, Kai é€yevouny vexpos
hand holds seven stars does not hinder xrh.] ‘O (dv is another Divine title
2—2
20 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [L238
(av, Kai €yevounv veKpos Kat Lov Cov elu eis
a \ 5) / \ \ > \ - >
\ ry eS q~ ayZ \ / \ =
TOUS alwyas TWY alwywY, Kal Eyw Tas kes TOU
18 om Tw awywy vg aeth Tritt Cypr tov awvos me | atwywy]+aunv &°Q min?!
syrr Andr Ar | exw] oexwv arm | kAecs SACP min?! Andr Ar***] cXedas Q minP!4? | tov
adov kat Tou Oavarov I 28 36 99 al Tov Gavarov Kat Tov adov Tas KNets QI
based on the O.T,, ef. beds Cav (1 ON) which is now in view, not the essential
in Jos. iii. 10, Ps. xli. (xlii.) 3, Ixxxiii. life of Godhead; nor again (av éye-
(Ixxxiv.) 3, Hos. i. 10 (ii. 1), and the vouny or €(noa (Rom, xiv. 9), for atten-
formulae (7 Kupwos, (@ eyo (m7 ual tion is directed to the life which the
8 1) in Deut. xxxii. 4o, Isa. ike Lord still lives, and not to the historical
18, Jer. v. 2, Dan. xii. 7. In the N.T. fact of His resurrection. The risen
Bers (av or 6 eds 6 ¢. is used freely
life of Jesus Christ is henceforth
(Mt. xvi. 16, xxvi. 63, Acts xiv. 15,
concurrent with His Divine life, eis
Tovs aiavas Tay aidvev; cf. Rom. vi. 9
Rom:/ix 26; 2° Cor: 111.3, vi. 16; 1 Th.
eyepOels ek vexpay ovKéeTt arobvprket.
WO) 1 Vim: i115, 1v. 10, Heb. ii: 12;
iets (x.31, 1 Pet. 1.23). A fuller kal €yw@ Tas KAets TOU Oavarov Kal TOU
phrase is o (av eis rov aidva (Sir. adov| Death and Hades are joined
XVlii. 1) or eis Tovs aidvas TGV ai@vev again in vi. 8, xx. 13 f.; the conception
(Apoe. iv. 9f.,x. 6, xv. 7). Ono (ov fluctuates between two localities (xx.
as applied to Christ we have a 13), and two personalities (vi. 8); here
comment in words ascribed to Christ it is difficult to determine which view
Himself, Jo. v.26: eomep yap 6 ratip is uppermost. Other instances of
éxet (ony ev éavt@, ovTws Kal TO vid quasi-personification of Death and
eOaxer Conv exew ev Eavtd. According Hades (any) are Ps. xlviii. (xlix.) 15,
to the Johannine Christology, the Son Hos. xiii. 14 (cited 1 Cor. xv. 54f.).
is o ¢év by the communication of the The ‘gates of Death’ appear in Ps. ix.
Father's Life; He is 6 (av ék rod 14, cvi. (cvii.) 18, and the ‘gates of
C@vros. Hades’ in Isa. xxxviii. 10, Sap. xvi. 13,
Asa title of the God of Israel and Mt. xvi. 18; see also Job xxxviil. 17
of the Church 6 ¢év places Him in murwpot dé adov idovres oe ExrnEav, a
sharp contrast with the dead or in- passage connected by Christian inter-
animate gods of heathenism. Here, preters with the descensus ad inferos.
in its reference to Christ, it draws To “have the keys of Death and of
another contrast scarcely less pointed: Hades” is to possess authority over
eyo ecipt...0 Cav, Kal eyevounvy veKpos. their domain ; cf. Mt. xvi. 19, Apoe.
The antithesis is twofold ; éyevoyny is ill. 7, 1X. 1, xx. I (notes). According
opposed to efpi as in Jo. i. 1, 14, Vii. to Rabbinical teaching, this is the
58, and vexpos to ov (Orig. in Joann. sole prerogative of God; see Targ.
t. 1. 31 (34)), ef. Phil. ii. 5 ev poppy Jon. on Deut. xxviii. 12 “quatuor sunt
beod UTapxor..
v “Vevopevos vmnKoos pexpe claves in manu Domini, clavis vitae et
Gavarov, where however the shock of the sepulchrorum et ciborum et pluyiae”;
contrast is broken by the intervening Sanhedrin f. 113. 1 “Elias petiit ut
clause ocynparte evpebels ds avOpwmos. daretur sibi clavis pluviae, petiit ut
Nexpos takes wp os vexpos of v. 17; daretur sibi clavis resurrectionis mor-
the Lord Who says My dood, had tuorum; dixerunt ipsi: ‘tres claves
experience, not of the semblance of in manum legati non dantur, clavis
death, but of its reality. Kai Sod ¢év partus, pluviarum, et resurrectionis
eiyt (Burton, § 409); not here 6 tar, mortuorun.’” The claim to possess
for it is the restored human life potentially the keys of death is made
I, 20] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 21
Oavatov
/
Kai
\
Tov
C /
dou. “Sapavvoy ovv a €ides Kal 19
a A ty
By aya s\ AS, ek , , 6 \ -
a@ elolv Kat a pede yiveoVal meTa TavTa. 29-9 20
MUoTHpLOY TwY ErTa dOTEPwY OVS EldES ETL THS OEELas
/ ~ t \ > / e\ ey \ on -~
by Christ Himself in Jo. vy. 28; the bolical vision, as in Dan. ii. 47; ef.
Apoc. connects the actual possession Apoe. XVil. 7 €y@ €p@ gor TO pvoTnpwy
of the keys with His victory over ths yuvakos. The grammar presents
death ; they are from that moment some difficulty. To puornpiov...ras
in His keeping (€yw). For kdeis= Avxvias are not governed by ypayoy
kAeidas see Blass, Gr. p. 26; kdet is or in apposition to @...yiverOa (WM.
beyond dispute in iii. 7, xx. 1. In p- 290), for the secret about to be
the Gospels, on the other hand, x\«ida, revealed relates only to certain points
kAeidas are well supported (Mt. xvi. of interpretation. A new sentence
19, Le. xi. 52), though there also begins with v. 20, yet the verse opens
cod. D gives the shorter form. with two accusatives without a verb.
19. ypdov oty & cides xtA.] Ody There are partial parallels in Rom.
resumes (Blass, Gr. p. 273) the direc- Vili. 3 TO--yap ddvvatoy Tov vopmov...6
tion given in v. 11, enforcing it with Geos xrd. (see SH. ad 7.), and 2 Cor.
the authority of One Who has declared vi. 13 tTHv S€ avrhy avtiuoOiay...
Himself conqueror of Death: cf. Mt. mativOnre, Where the acc. anticipates
XxvVili. 18 €800n por raca é£ovcia... the contents of the sentence which it
mopevbévres odv td. “A cides, i.e. the opens. In the present instance the
vision of the Glorified Christ. Besides construction is further complicated by
this the book contains a revelation of a second accusative; for ras €. Auxvias
the present state of the Church and we expect trav €. Avyuav. Translate:
the world (a eiciv), and a revelation ‘As for the secret of the seven stars...
of the future (4 péAreu yiver Oat pera and as for [the secret of] the seven
raira). The former is chiefly to be lampstands.’ ’Emt ris defcas interprets
found in cc. ii., iii.; the latter begins at ev tH Se&ta xepi (v. 16); the stars
¢. iv. 1 dei~w coe & det yeveo Oar peta rested on the open palm; cf. v. I ét
ravra. But the division is rough and thy dSeEsav...Bu8r/Lor.
superficial ; for ce. ii., iii. look forward oi érra aorépes GyyeAdot Tay €. exKAN-
to the future, while cc. iv.—xxii. are civ eiow] The usage of the N.T.
by no means limited to it. On «iciv, permits us to translate dyyeAot as
perc see WM. p. 645f.; things ‘messengers’; cf. Mt. xi. 10, Le. vii.
present are seen distinctly and separ- 24, ix. 52, Jac. ii. 25. The seven stars,
ately, while things future are blended therefore, might represent certain
in a more or less confused whole. delegates from the Asiatic Churches
For péd\vcc followed by a pres. inf. see (ef. 2 Cor. viii. 23 amrooroXor exxAnorer),
Blass, Gr. pp. 197, 202. presumably delegates sent to Patmos
20. TO pvoTypLoy Tay éxta aoTépwv who were returning with the book of
xrA.] On pvorrjpwyr in Biblical Greek the Apocalypse. Or we might accept
_ see the note to Me. iv. 11. Here ro the interpretation of Primasius (fol-
vor. is the inner meaning of a sym- lowed by Bede): “angeli ecclesiarum
22 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [i2o
/ >! lo e \ > -~ ’ \ €
agTEpES ayyeAOL TWY ETTA EKKANTLWY ELLY, Kal at
/ ¢€ e \ € \ if 5) /
Avyvial al éewTa EmTa EKKANTIaL ECL.
20 ayyedo] pr erra me | om ecow 1° R* (hab N°) | cae ac Avymae at era] Kat (ar)
emra, d. N*°-* 38 gt 130 al?! om at emra arm*h Prim+as edes P 1 14™8 79 gt g2™
93 q]meu vid me syrs¥
hic intellegendi sunt rectores populi,” Isaiah iii. 15, “the descent of the
ie. either the Bishops, or if the angel of the Christian Church, which
monarchical episcopate had not yet is in the heavens.” The objection that
established itself in Asia, the presby- the angel is in that case unduly
teral colleges, in the several cities. credited with the praise or blame
In support of the view that the rulers which belongs to his Church had
of the Churches are intended it has occurred to Origen, who however was
been usual to quote Mal. ii. 7 dyyedos not deterred by it; hom. in Num.
Kupiov (myn FNP) Ilavroxparopos xx. 3 “admiratione permoveor quod
in tantum Deo cura de nobis sit ut
eotw [0 iepevs|, or to refer to the title
etiam angelos suos culpari pro nobis
WAY mow borne by the messenger of et confutari patiatur.” As a mada-
the Synagogue ; this person however yoyos is blamed if his pupils go
was in no sense a Church-ruler, and wrong, so, he adds (§ 4), “venient
offers no true analogy (see Schiirer, enim angeli ad iudicium nobiscum...
ii. p. 442, and cf. Lightfoot, Philip- ne forte minus erga nos operis et
pians, p. 199 note). And tempting as laboris expenderint quo nos a pecca-
it is to discover in these dyyeAou torum labe revocarint.” But in this
an allusion to the rising order of symbolical book the angel of a Church
the Episcopate, the invariable practice may be simply an expression for its
of our writer forbids such an inter- prevailing spirit, and thus be identi-
pretation. The Apocalypse uses fied with the Church itself (Beatus:
dyyedos some sixty times, excluding “ecclesias et angelos earum intellegas
those in which it is followed by ris unum esse”). An interesting parallel to
exkAnolas OY Toy exkAnovoy, and always this idea is presented by the fravashis
in the technical sense of a super- of Zoroastrianism : cf. Hastings, D.B.
human being employed in the service iv. p. 991, J. Th. St. iii. p. 521.
of God or of Satan. There is therefore ai Avyviat ai éxra é. exxAnoia eloiv|
a strong presumption that the ayyedo If the angels of the Churches are
Tav ekkAnowwy are ‘angels’ in the represented by stars, the Churches
sense which the word bears elsewhere themselves are lampstands, both
throughout the book. In Dan. x. 13, giving light in their own measure and
xii. I & mpootracia over particular degree; cf. Lightfoot, Philippians
nations is ascribed to certain angelic ic.: “[{the] contrast between the
beings, and a like relation to indi- heavenly and the earthly fires...cannot
viduals is implied in Mt. xviii. 10 of be devoid of meaning. The star is
dyyehou avTay (Sc. TOY puKpaov ToiTar), the suprasensual counterpart, the
Acts xii. 15 6 a@yyedos é€orw adrod. heavenly representative; the lamp,
That,John should have extended this the earthly realisation, the outward
conception to Churches (Andreas: embodiment.” For the use of stars as
Tovtwy O€ éExaoty ayyedos pidrak epeé- symbols of angelic beings see Enoch
ornxe) is not surprising, especially in Ixxxvi. I ff., and cf. Ramsay, Letters
view of the highly developed angelo- to the Seven Churches, p. 62 ff. On
logy of the book; cf. Ascension of émra (2°) cf. WH.? Notes, p. 156.
i. x] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 23
eer
24 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN (II. x
/ / € lon \ € \ 5) / 5) > lo
lade Aeyet O KPATWV TOUS ETTA AOTEPAS EV TH defi
t é
I defia avrov]+ xerpe R* (35 87) | ev weow (eup. AC)] exe x | om erra 38 66 97
syrs¥ arm | xpucewy AC] ypvowy SPQ mino™2vid 2 Tov Korov|+cov ®Q min?!
me syré¥ arm* aeth Andr Ar
*Agiay dkotoat Tov Adyov Tov Kuplov). grasped, and not only a part of it (cf.
St Paul’s work at Ephesus was carried Blass, Gr. p. 101). As the Enemy
on by Timothy (1 Tim. i. 3) and, after Tepuraret (ntav Karamwety (I Pet. y. 8,
the Apostle’s death and the with- cf. Job i. 7), so the Lord patrols the
drawal of Timothy, by St John, if we ground, is ever on the spot when
may believe the traditions of the He is needed; His Presence is not
second century; see Iren. iii. 1. 1, localized, but coextensive with the
3. 4; Polycrates ap. Eus. H.£. iii. 31, Church (Mt. xviii. 20, xxviii. 20, 2 Cor.
y. 24, and ef. the Introduction, c. vi. vi. 16 ff); ef. Arethas: ey péc@ 6
ypayrov Tade déye| Another part Evotkeiv avrois Kal éumepimate émay-
of the introductory formula. It is yetkapevos Kips. The two images
followed in each case by a description are complementary, representing the
of the Speaker, in which He is charac- security which comes from strength
terised by one or more of the features and vigilance.
in the vision of ch. i. (ii. 1, 12, 18, iii. To the Church in Ephesus, the
I, 7), or by one or more of His titles mother of the Churches of Asia, the
(iil. 8, iii. 7, 14); the features or titles Lord writes under titles which express
selected appear to correspond with the His relation to the Churches gener-
circumstances of the church which ally. As Ephesus represented the
is addressed. With rade Aéyer (“per- Province (cf. ’Acia 74 "Eqdecos, cited
haps from Am. i. 6” (Hort)) cf. Aéyec by Ramsay, Zetters, p. 238), so the
‘Ingovs, with which each of the Oxy- Ephesian Church stands here for the
rhynchus Sayings begins. The seven seven. Yet the message shews the
so-called letters are not ‘epistles of special need which the Ephesian
Christ, but rather utterances, pro- Church had both of a firm grasp and
nouncements, judgements passed upon a watchful safeguarding.
the churches as they pass in succession 2. oida ta épya gov] Oida is a note
under the eye of the supreme ’Ezi- often struck in these letters (cf. ii. 9,
axoros. See p. 65 f., infra. 13, 19, lil. 1, 8, 15). The Apostles
0 KpaTov...6 mepiratav KTr. recalls were deeply impressed by the Master's
i. 13, 16 €v perm Tov AvyMAY...ex@v ev knowledge of men; see Jo. ii. 25, xxi.
TH Se&a xerpl avrod dorépas éxta but 15 ff., Acts i.24. The Apocalypse does
in a stronger form; éyev has become not use yweok«w of Christ; ofda em-
kpatrov, and ev péow is qualified by phasizes better the absolute clearness
mepurat@y. Kparety, the opposite to of mental vision which photographs
agiéva, is to hold in one’s grip all the facts of life as they pass. The
(eg: SMt) oval c4 Acts” i 24), distinction is well seen in Jo. xxi. 17
whether for the purpose of retaining Kipie, mavra ov oidas: ob ywooxkecs
(Jo. xx. 23) or of restraining (Apoe. drt Gikd oe, Where the universal
vii. 1); here the former meaning is knowledge passes into the field of
evidently in view, as in ii. 13 ff, 25, special observation. Oida ra & cov
iii. 11; the acc. follows, because the is in itself neither praise nor blame,
Church as a whole is thus firmly for ‘works’ may be either good (kada,
i
TT, 2] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 25
sf \ 5) / } \ \ 4 / \ ’
EX ELS, Kal éBactTacas ta TO OVOMa MOU, Kal OU
4. ot \ ioe el \ > /
4 KE€KOTLAKES,
/
aXNX €xw KaTa Gov OTL THY ayamny
3 Kat umouorny...uou] Kat eBacracas (ue) Kat vou. exers (P) (7 16) 28 38 (45 46)
49 79 (88) gr OM Kat vom. ExeELs 33 34 35 OM Kat EBaoracas 37 Vict | Kat ov KexomiaKes
(-xas 51) AC 51] kat ovk exomiagas NPQ min*r°°? Kar Kexomakas (1) 16 37 38 39 69 arm
4 adda RQ min! | ryv mpwrnv cov ayarny A
/ ~ / > lo > \ \ /
Avy Viav aOou €K TOU TOTTOU QAUTHS, €EaV Bn METaVONONS.
ee iy cl \ = » ic / /
AaiTov, ’ a Kayo
of Wow. 70 €XwWY OUS akovTaTW TL
6 oma A sicut aeth Prim | cayw] eyw syr®” 7 ous] aures yg°°4d Prim
+ axovew
me (ita pene ubique)
Ephesus had its fulfilment in the rise Wevddyupot NexoAairar, with which cf,
of the See of Constantinople, which the interpolated Ignatius, 7rad/. 11,
eclipsed the glory of the older Church. Philad. 6; Victorinus ad /. “fieti
But the Church and See of Ephesus homines et pestiferi qui sub nomine
lived on for centuries after the creation Nicolai ministri fecerunt sibi haere-
of the patriarchate of Constantinople. sim”). A modern conjecture (due to
After the eleventh century however C. A. Heumann, 1712) takes NixoAatrat
the line of Ephesian Bishops seems to in Apoc. ii, 6, 15 aS=Badaapira
have become extinct (Gams, series (ef. v. 14), pyda being derived either
episc. p. 443; see however Ramsay,
from DY vor or oy ya. But (Tea
Letters, p. 243), and in 1308 the place
play upon the etymology of Greek
was finally surrendered to the Turks
and Hebrew words is perhaps too
(Murray, Handbook, p. 280). The little
subtle for the genius of the writer, and
railway station and hotel and few poor
(2) no etymology has been suggested
dwelling-houses of Ayasaluk (“Aytos
which makes NixoAaosatrue equivalent
Geodoyos), Which now command the
ruins of the city, are eloquent of the of py>3, On the whole it seems best
doom which has overtaken both to fallback upon the supposition that
Ephesus and its church. a party bearing this name existed in
6. adda TovTO eels, STU picets KTA.] Asia when the Apoc. was written,
This second ad\Aa modifies the adda whether it owed its origin to Nicolaus
of v. 4. If the loss of her first love of Antioch, which is not improbable
was a heavy charge against the Church (see Lightfoot, Galatians, p. 297, n.),
-in Ephesus, there must be set against or to some other false teacher of that
it and in her favour her hatred of name. According to Ps.-Dorotheus
deeds which Christ hated. he was a Samaritan Christian who
Irenaeus (i. 26. 3, iii. 10. 7), followed joined the party of Simon Magus, but
by Hippolytus (p/ilos. vii. 36), asserts the statement lacks confirmation. On
that the Nicolaitans of the Apocalypse the teaching of this sect see &. 14, note,
werefounded by Nicolaus the proselyte and the Introduction, c. vi.
of Antioch who was one of the Seven A kayo pod. Hatred of evil deeds
(Acts Vi. 5): dmooras ths kar’ evdeiay (a, not ods ; contrast Ps. exxxix. 21 f.)
didackanias edidackxev addvapopiay Biov is a true counterpart of the love of
re kat Bpoaews (Hipp. é. c.). There was good, and both are Divine; cf. Isa.
a sect which bore the name at the lxi. 8, Zech. viii. 17. There is a picos
end of the second century, but its as well as an dpyn (Me. iii. 5, Apoc.
identity with the Nxodatra of the vi. 16 f.) which can be predicated of
Apoe. cannot be assumed (Tert. de Christ. To share His hatred of evil
praescr. 33 “sunt et nunc alii Nico- is to manifest an affinity of character
laitae”) and its claim to be spiritually with Him, which is a sign of grace in
descended from Nicolaus of Antioch Churches and in individuals.
was questioned (Clem. Al. strom. ii. 7. 6€xev ovs dxkoveatw KTX.] An-
20, § 118 pagKovres éavrous NikodAd@ other formula common to the seven
ere Oat, et aces TL Tavdpos pe- messages preceding the promise to
povres: cf. ib. iii. 4, $25; Eus. A. the conqueror in the first three, and
E. iii. 29; Constitutions vi. 8 of viv following it in the last four. It
BL] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 29
Tw VIKWVTL owow
’ a m= ? - / ~ -~ e/ ? ’ ~
auTw@ payeiv EK TOU EvAov THs Cwns, 0 eat ev TH
Tapacciow tou Geo.
7 exkAnovas] pr erra A+ras erra C | vixouvre A | om auvrw & 10 17 46 49 88 g1
96 g vgcleharilivs syrew arm‘ | ev Tw mapadeow] ev petw Tw 7. RSP ev peow Tov mapa-
deccov 1 28 35 36 49 79 91 92™ 96 al me Andr | rov Geov]+ pov Q min?“ g vg me
syr arm aeth Or'"t Cypr Prim al
is the opposite state to their D37) °A; boasted of being rd rjs’Acias ayaApa.
see Weber, Jiid. Theol. p. 344 ff Of Situated at the head of a well pro-
the idealized Tree of Life we read tected gulf, with an ample harbour, it
already in Proy. iii. 18 (cf. Isa. Ixv. possessed an export trade second only
22, LXX., 4 Macc. xviii. 16), but its to that of Ephesus, while like Ephesus
first appearance in a vision of the ce- it was the terminus of a great road,
lestial Paradise is in Enoch xxiv. f. ra which tapped the rich valley of the
pvdAa aris Kat TO avOos Kat TO Sévdpov Hermus and penetrated to the in-
ov POivea eis Tov ai@va...cal ovdepia terior. As far back as the reign of
cap€ e£ovaiay exer aacbat avrov péeype Tiberius the loyalty of Smyrna to
Ths peydAns Kploews...TOTe Stkalois Kal Rome procured for it the privilege
oolos SoOnaerar 6 Kapros avtav; cf. of erecting a temple to the Emperor,
Slavonic Enoch 8, and Ps. Sol. xiv. 3. and the city henceforth claimed the
In the N.T. ‘Paradise’ is either the title of vewxdpos of the new cult. She
state of the blessed dead (Le. xxiii. 43), disputed with her neighbour Ephesus
or a supra-mundane sphere identified the honour of being styled rparn ris
with the third heaven into which men *"Acias and pntporodss. But the writer
pass in an ecstasy (2 Cor. xii. 2 f.) ; or, of the Apocalypse follows an order
as here, the final joy of the saints in to which Ephesus itself would have
the presence of God and of Christ. assented, when he assigns to Smyrna
On the history of the subject gen- the second place among the seven.
erally see Tennant, Sources of the The N.T. throws no light on the
Doctrine of the Fali and of Original origin of the Church in Smyrna beyond
Sin, passim. the general statement as to the evyan-
The general sense of the promise gelization of Asia in Acts xix. 10; see
dda xrA. is clear. Man’s exclusion Lightfoot, Zgnatius, i. p. 462. But
from the Tree of Life (Gen. iii. 22 f.) is according to Vita Polycarpi 2 St Paul
repealed by Christ on condition of a visited Smyrna on his way to Ephesus
personal victory over evil. To eat of (cf. Acts xix. I dveA@ovra Ta av@repixa
the Tree is to enjoy all that the life pépn), and found disciples there, as he
of the world to come has in store did at Ephesus. The Church is still
for redeemed humanity. Apringius: strong at Smyrna ; out of a population
“pyomum ligni vitae aeternitatem im- of perhaps 250,000 more than half are
marcescibilem subministrat.” Bede: Christians, while the EvayyeAcxyn SxoAn
“lignum vitae Christus est, cuius in with its fine library witnesses to the
caelesti paradiso visione sanctae re- vigour and intelligence of the Orthodox
ficiuntur animae.” community.
8—11. THE MeEssacE T0 THE On the form Zyutpva see WH.4,
ANGEL OF THE CHURCH IN SMYRNA. Notes, p. 155; Blass, Gz p. 10 It
8. ,ta@ ev Spipyn| The road from occurs on coins of the period and in
Ephesus—a distance of about 35 miles inscriptions (see e.g. CIG iii. 3276 ff.).
—entered Smyrna by the ‘Ephesian On Smyrna itself see further the
Gate.’ The city, which had been rebuilt Introduction, p. lxi. f.
by Lysimachus, was now the finest rade éyel O TpP@TOS Kal Oo ExxXaTOS
of the Asiatic towns (Strabo, 646), and xtA.] These titles (from i. 17f.) are
II. 9] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 31
chosen with the view of inspiring by their faith (cf. 2 Cor. viii. 2 card
confidence into a Church threatened Babous rrwyxeia avrav érepioceucer eis
with suffering and death; cf. Bede: TO mAovTos THs amAotnTos av’ray); but
“apta praefatio patientiam suasuro.” also in some cases to the pillage of
Ramsay (Zxp., 1904, i. p. 321 f.) their property by a Jewish or pagan
finds a reference also to the early mob (Heb. x. 34 tiv aprayny trav vrap-
struggles of the city (Strabo, 646 XOVT@Y Upav peta yapas mpooedé~ar Ge).
ayyyeipev avtny *Aytiyovos). "Etnoev The context suggests that the poverty
takes the place of (av eu, the of the Smyrnaean Church was at least
purpose being to fix attention upon aggravated by the last of these causes.
the fact of the Resurrection. As the kat tiv BAaodnuiay krr.] Andreas :
Lord rose, so will His martyrs triumph kata Kowov d€ TO oda Kai Thy Bdas-
over death ; cf. 2 Tim. ii. 8 pvnpoveve dnuiav...pnoly, eriorana. The Jews
"Inooty Xpioroy eynyeppevoy ex vexpar. at Smyrna were both numerous anc
—
The parallel in Apoc. xiii. 14 is in- aggressively hostile ; see Light
structive : r@ Onpip Os Exe THY TANYIY Ignatius, i. p. 468 f., Schiirer, Ge
THs Haxaipns kal eCyoev (see note ad /.). schichte®, iii. pp. 11, 29, 34. In the
9. oidd cov tiv Odivw «rr.] The martyrdom of Polycarp they took a
Church in Smyrna was characterized leading part, even surpassing the
by its endurance of suffering and heathen in their zeal, and this, it is
poverty in the cause of the Gospel. added, was their wont: Polye. mart.
With the paradox oi8a gov...rjv rre- 13 f. wddcora “lovdaiwy mpobipas, ws
xelav, G\Aa mAovows ef Comp. Jac. ii. €80s auvrois, eis tavra vmoupyovvrar.
5 ovx 6 Beds e€ehearo trols mrwyxovs At present they contented themselves
T® Koop@ Tovoious ev rigtec; 2 Cor. with blaspheming, railing at Christ
Vl. 10 ws mrwyoi, mo\dovs S€ mAovri- and Christians (cf. Vg. “et blasphe-
¢ovres, and contrast Apoc. iii. 17 maris ab his”), as they had done
A€yets Gre TAoviords eit Kai wemovTnKa from the first days of St Paul’s syna-
«Kal ovK oldas Gti ad el 6...7TwYOs. gogue preaching in Asia Minor (Acts
The nature of the wealth possessed xiii. 45). Against their sharp tongues
by the Church in Smyrna but lacking the Christians are. fortified by the
to the Church in Laodicea is well reflexion that these blasphemers are
shewn in Le. xii. 21 ets Oedv tourer, Jews in name only. They called
1 Tim. vi. 18 rAouretv ev Epyots Kadois. themselves Jews (for the constr. see
The poverty (xryia, not merely revia ; v. 2, note), but were not so in truth;
cf. Me. xii. 42, note) of the Apostolic comp. Rom. ii. 28 ov yap 6 év ro
Churches, even in so rich a city as pavep@ ‘Tovdaids eorw...ddr’ 6 ev TO
Smyrna, is remarkable ; it may have KpunT@ "Tovdaios, Kal Treptroun kapSias
been due partly to the fact that the ev mvevpare ov YPappart, Gal. vi. 15 f.
converts were drawn chiefly from the ovre yap mepiTouy Te €orw ove dxpo-
poorer classes (Jac. /. ¢., 1 Cor. i. 26), Buoria, adAa Kaw) xricts.. .eipyn én
partly to the demands made upon them avrovds xat édeos, kat ext rov “lopanA
32 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN PEG
un poov
> > \ \ la co
Io eiaiv, dh\Aa ouvaywyn Tov caTava.
c Ui /
a pees TAT KEL. idov wéArer BadAew 6 didBodos
> € - 5) / Sf On \ of
€€& upwy evs cuAakyny, wa repacOyTe Kal EXNTE
/ \ of /
Orin juepwv déxa. Yylvovu TWltaoTOS ayvpl Oavatou,
~
II. 11] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 33
A , \ / -~ -~
Kal Owow col TOV oTepavoy THs Cons. bare Ey wy 1!
OUS a@kovaaTwW Ti TO TVEVMa AEYyEL Tais ExKANo ALS.
a > / / \ — / - ? /
sake.” Tivov r., ef. iii. 2 yivou ypyyopar, the fairest city in Asia (Ramsay, Zet-
JO. XX. 27 1) yivou dmaros aha ToT OS. ters, pp. 256 f.,.275). In any case the
Here morés is ‘trustworthy’ rather atédavos is not a royal diadem, but
than ‘believing, as in Mt. xxv. 21, 23, an emblem of festivity: cf. Me. xv.
Le. xvi. 10 f., Apoc. ii. 13, iii. 14. "Aype 17, note. Ths fwAs is epexegetical:
@avarov hints that the supreme trial of the crown consists of life, so that the
martyrdom may follow; comp. Phil. promise is practically equivalent to
ii, 8 yevopevos vmjxoos péxpe 6., and that of v. 7, though it is presented
contrast Heb. xii. 4 ove péxpts aiwatos under another aspect.
avrucatéorntre. “Aype occurs in this II. Okay ov pr aduxnO7 «rr.| The
book eleven times, péyps not once; special promise of the second mes-
the other Johannine writings, as it sage, appropriate to a Church which
happens, have neither, but in the rest may presently be called to martyr-
of the N.T. the proportion is a little dom. He who conquers by proving
over 2 to I. himself faithful unto death shall
kai ddo@ cou Tov orédavoy Tis Cwijs| possess immunity from the second
‘And so, the consecutive «ai which is death. ‘O Sevrepos Oavatos occurs
“specially found after imperatives” again in c. xx. 6, 14, xxi. 8, where it
(Blass, Gr. p. 262). Zos stands in is defined as n Aiurn trod mupds; see
sharp contrast with @avarov, and 7. notes ad. The conception is partly
orépavoy comes naturally after the anticipated in Dan. xii. 3 and Jo. vy. 29,
prophecy of a coming struggle. The and yet more distinctly by Philo, de
exact phrase 6 orédavos r. ¢. occurs in praem. et poen. ii. 419 @avarov yap
the very similar passage, Jac. i. 12 duirrov eldos, TO pev Kara TO TeOvavat...
flakapwos avip os vmropéver reipacpor, TO Sé€ pera TO amoOvnckKeww, 0 81) KaKov
bre SoKyos yevopevos Ajpvera roy or. mavrws. But the exact expression was
tT. ¢, Ov emnyyeikato Tois ayaréow probably current in Jewish circles, for
avtov: elsewhere we have 6 ot. rijs it occurs frequently in the Targums;
eAmidos (Isa. xxviii. 5), ris Kavyroews cf. e.g. Targ. Hieros. on Deut. xxxiii. 6
(Ez Xvi 12, xxiii. 42, 1 Th. ii. 19), “vivat Reuben in hoe saeculo et non
tis Stxaoovyns (2 Tim. iv. 8), ris SdEns moriatur morte secunda”; other exx.
(t Pet. v. 4), ris ap@apaias (Polye. may be seen in Wetstein. Ov pr) adc-
mart. 17, 19, Eus. H.Z. v. 1). So xn@7, ‘shall in no wise be hurt’; see
familiar a metaphor need not have Blass, Gr. p. 209 f. For adcceiy in
been suggested by local circumstances, this sense see Isa, x. 20, Apoe. vi. 6,
yet it is noteworthy that Smyrna was Vil. 2f5 Ix. 4, 10, 19, xi. 5:bis. Ene
famous for its games (Paus. vi. 14. 3, attempt to retain in these contexts
cited in Enc. Bibl., 4662) in which the etymological meaning of adcxeiv
the prize was a garland. There may (Benson, Apocalypse, pp. xvi. f.,
be a reference to this, or again, as 73 n.) cannot be regarded as_ suc-
Ramsay thinks (Hastings, D.B. iv. p. cessful; in usage dédicxeivy, like our
555 ff.) the writer may have in his mind ‘injure, has acquired a weaker sense
the garlands worn in the service and is nearly a synonym of S\amrrey
of the pagan temples, or the circle of (ef. Thue. ii, 71, Xen. de re egu.
buildings and towers which ‘crowned’ Vi: 9);
S. R.
3
34 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [Tne
12—17. THE MerssAGE TO THE special point in the life of the Church
ANGEL OF THE CHURCH IN PERGAMUM. at Pergamum which the Lord singles
12. rhs ev Hepyauo] After leaving out for notice. She resided in a city
Smyrna the road from Ephesus fol- which was also Satan’s residence (dzrov
lowed the coast for about 40 miles 0 gatavas KaTo.ket), hay more, where
and then struck N.E. up the valley he had set his throne. ©pdvos in the
of the Caicus, for a further distance of N.T. is always the seat of office or
15 miles, when it reached Pergamum. chair of state, whether of a judge
Pergamum in Mysia, on the Caicus (Mt. xix. 28), or a king (Le. i. 32, 52),
(j Ilépyapos in Xenophon, Pausanias, or of God or Christ (Mt. v. 34, Xv. 31);
and Dion Cassius, but ro Tépyapoy in in the Apoc. the word occurs 45 times
Strabo and Polybius and most other in this sense. At Pergamum Satan
writers and in the inscriptions; the was enthroned and held his court.
termination is left uncertain in Apoc. The question arises what there was at
i. II, ii. 12), now Bergama, the capital Pergamum to gain for it this character.
of the Attalid Kingdom (B.c. 241— The Nicolaitans were there, but they
133), held a similar position in Roman were also at Ephesus ; the Jews, who
Asia (Plin. H. WV. v. 30 “longe claris- at Smyrna formed a ‘synagogue of
simum Asiae”) until its place was Satan,’ are not mentioned in the Per-
taken by Ephesus. If Pergamum gamene message. It remains to seek
had no Artemision, it was richer a justification of the phrase in some
in temples and cults than Ephesus. peculiarly dangerous form of pagan
Zeus Soter, Athena Nikephoros, Dio- worship. Pergamum was the chief seat
nysos, Asklepios were the chief local in Asia of the worship of Asklepios
deities; the temple of Athena crowned (cf. Philostratus, Vit. Apollon. iv. 34
the steep hill of the Acropolis, and 7 Agia eis TO Tepyapov...Evvedoira,
beneath it on the height was a great Herodian, iv. 4. 8 jmelyOn eis IL. THs
altar of Zeus. Beside these, the city ’Acias xpnoacOa Bovdopevos Oeparreias
possessed as early as A.D. 29 a temple tov AokAnmiov, Mart. ix. 1 “ Aescula-
dedicated to Rome and Augustus (Tac. pius Pergamensis deus”: according to
ann, iii. 37); a second temple was Galen a common form of oath was pa
erected in the time of Trajan, when Tov ev Iepyap@ ’AckAnmov), and the
Pergamum acquired the title of dis serpent which was the symbol of the
vewxopos. At so strong a centre of god (Paus. Cor. 27 ka@nrat 8 ért Opovov
paganism the Church was confronted Baxrnplavy Kpatev, thy Te érépay Tay
with unusual difficulties, and to these xXE_pav Urep Kearns éxet TOU Spaxovros)
the message to Pergamum refers is in this book (xii. 9) the symbol of
(vw. 13f.). See further the Introduc- Satan. But attractive as this explana-
tion, ¢. v. tion is, it does not altogether satisfy;
Tade Aéyer 6 Ex@v THY poudaiay: the the Aesculapian cult, with its thera-
popdaia of c. i. 16, where see note. peutic aims, would scarcely have been
To what use it is to be put at Perga- marked out for special reprobation by
mum appears below, v. 16. the Christian brotherhood. Itis better
13. oda mov karoieis xtd.] The to find in ‘Satan’s throne’ an allusion
E13] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 35
: 0 Opovos
/
Tov
a
GaTava’
a
Kal
\ =
KpaTEls TO
UO a,
OVOUa
/
pou,
7 \ / \ 7 Nees “ t /
a
de, Kal OUK NpVnowW THY TITTW MOV Kal EV Tals nMEpats
¥
13 pov 1°] cov &* (uw. N°) | om car 3° SPQ minre#? ygdem geth Prim Andr Ar
(hab AC gr vg"! me) | nuepacs]+
acs Q 6 14 29 31 36 38 41 47 51 82 gat alfere2s ypdem
syr aeth+ev as N° (ev ras R*) P (1) 7 10 12 16 17 28 34 35 36 37 45° 46Ort
79 80 81 87 or 96 121 130 161 g, vgtm Mbaritolal
to the rampant paganism of Perga- revile her Master ; cf. mart. Polyc. 9.
mum (Arethas: ws xareiSwdov odcay For xkparew see ii. 1 note, and for ovx
umép tiv *Agiay macav), symbolized apveia Oat cf. Jo. 1. 20 wpodoynoev Kai
by the great altar which seemed to ovK npynoato. Thy miorw pov, ‘thy
dominate the place from its platform faith in Me’; pov is the gen. of the
cut in the Acropolis rock, but chiefly object as in Me. xi. 22 €yere wiorw
perhaps to the new Caesar-worship @eov, Apoc. xiv. 12 of typodvres...tHv
in which Pergamum was preeminent miotw Incov.
and which above all other pagan rites Kai ev rais jpépats *Avtiza: ‘even
menaced the existence of the Church. in the days of Antipas” The reading
The insidious plea Ti xaxov é€orw ei- ’Avreimas (avreizas) must be ascribed
teiv ‘Kupios Kaicap,’ cat éemidioa, Kat to itacism, while the proposal to treat
Ta TovTots axoAovda, Kal diaowler Oa ; *Avtimas as a nom de guerre (arti,
(mart. Polyc. 8), must have appealed to mas, a primitive Athanasius contra
many Christians who would have stood mundum) can scarcely be taken se-
firm against the grosser idolatries of riously. The name is an abbreviated
heathenism. If the worship of the form of ’Avtimarpos, aS KAeoras of
Emperor is in view, 6 6povos tov K\eorarpos, and occurs frequently in
catava may be an occult reference to Josephus (e.g. anit. xix. 1. 3 obTos roivuy
the agents of this false Imperialism, 6 ’Avtimatrpos ’Avtimas TO mpa@rov éxa-
corresponding with ovvaywy) Tod ca- Xeiro). There is little to be gleaned
tava, Which refers to the hostile Jews. about this primitive martyr from post-
For rot =dérov see WM. p. 640. canonical writings. Tertullian’sallusion
Karorxeis, xaro.xet, point to settled to him (scorp. 12 “de Antipa fidelissimo
residence. There was no possibility martyre, interfecto in habitatione Sa-
of escaping from the situation; the tanae”) shews no independent know-
local Church could not migrate in a ledge. Andreas had read his ‘acts’
body, and Satan would not quit his (ovmep avéyvev TO paptvpiov) and there
vantage ground. From another point are acts under his name printed by
of view even the residents in any place the Bollandists (April 11), according
are, from the Christian standpoint, to which he was burnt to death in a
‘strangers and pilgrims,’ and such brazen bull in the reign of Domitian.
words as mapotxeivy, maporkos, traperi- But the date at least is probably
dnuos are usually preferred in de- wrong, for év rais nu. ’A. throws the
scribing the relations of the Church time of the martyrdom back some
to the locality where she is placed; years before the writing of the Apoca-
see 1 Pet. i. 1 (with Hort’s note), 17; lypse ; cf. Le. i. 5, Acts y. 37. Other
ji. 11, Heb, xi. 9, and the opening martyrs connected with Pergamum in
words of Clem. R. Cor. cited in the the first two centuries were Carpus,
note to @. I. Papylus, and Agathonice, mentioned
kai kpateis TO dvoua ov KTA.] The by Eusebius (47. 2. iv. 15); Attalus,
Church in Pergamum maintained her also, the ‘pillar and ground’ of the
Kuptos “Inoods (1 Cor. xii. 3), and re- persecuted Viennese, was Hepyaunvos
fused to say Kupios Kaicap: and to ro yever (LL. v. 1). Yet, as Ramsay
a ——_ 2D
~~
o
36 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [II. 13
+ "A f + G / € / r\ > / 6
VTIT aA’, O MapTus Mou O TlLOTOS JOU, OS ATTEKTAVUN
a / = MS
I4 ap vplv, O7oU 0 GaTavas KaToLKel.
? of
4aXN EXW
\ co IZ e/ A 5) a lad \
KaTa OOvU oALya, Osiekl EXELS EKEL KPaTOUVTaS THV
observes (Hastings, D. B. iii. 75 f.), it died for Him. By, that time the
is not certain that Antipas was a technical sense had nearly established
member of the Pergamene Church; itself (see Lightfoot’s note on Clem.
he suffered at Pergamum, but may lc., and Benson’s Cyprian, p. 90 f.);
have been brought thither from one but in the N.T. this stage has not
of the smaller towns. been reached, though the course of
’Avtizras is indeclinable, if we accept events was leading up to it. The
the reading of the best mss. WH., Lord gives Antipas His own title, o
however [but see Hort, Apoc. p. 28], pdptus 0 moTos (i. 5, ili. 14), qualifying
are disposed to favour Lachmann’s con- it by a double pov, ‘my witness, my
jecture that the final c arose from an faithful one’; Antipas bore witness
accidental doubling of the following o, to Christ, was loyal to Christ even
while Nestle (Text. Crit. p. 331) thinks unto death, as Christ to the Father
that ’Avtiza was written “Avtimas in (1 Tim. vi. 13 rod paptupyoavros emt
order to conform it to 6 paprvs. The Ilovriou Tewdarovu tiv Kany opodoyiar).
anomaly, however it may have arisen, ’AmrextavOn, see Me. viii. 31 note; in
has misled the scribes, who have sought Attic Greek aré8avev would have been
to save the grammar by inserting ais preferred, cf. Blass, Gr. pp. 44, 55-
or omitting 6s: see app. crit. For o lap’ vpiv...carouxe’ recalls at the end
udptus pou cf. Acts i. 8 €verde pov of the sentence the solemn fact with
. paptupes, XXli. 20 eEexvvvero TO aipa which it began: the home of this
Zredavov tod paptupos cov, Apoc. Church was also the residence of Satan.
XVii. 6 preOvoveav.,.€k TOU alwatos Tay 14. GAN é€x@ Kata cov oAlya] At
paptipev “Inood. It is tempting to Ephesus the attitude of the Church
translate paptrus by ‘martyr’ in the towards the Nicolaitans was matter
last two passages, and even R.Y. for praise, but at Pergamum it invited
yields to the temptation in Apoe. /.c., censure ; contrast éy@ cara gov with
though it is content to call Stephen v. 6 tovro éyers. The Church which
and Antipas ‘witnesses.’ But it may could resist Satan in the form of the —
be doubted whether the word had Emperor-cult was not equally proof
acquired a technical sense at the end against an insidious heresy within its
of the first century ;Clem. Cor. 5 pap- own ranks.
Tupnaas emopevOn eis Tov Odetdopevor Ore €xets eked kparoovras THY Sdaxiy
rorov THs So€ns is not decisive. Even Badadp, xrd.| A party in the Church
ir the second half of the second at Pergamum (éxet= ap’ vpiv) taught
century the title could be given to as Balaam had done; ef. J. B. Mayor,
confessors at Lyons and Vienne, St Jude, p. clxxvi. Balaam made it
though it is significant that they dis- his aim to teach (€didacxey) Balak
claimed it as due only to the Lord how to beguile Israel into the double
(Apoc. i. 5) and to those who had sin of idolatry and fornication. The pa
II. 15] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 37
diwaynv Baraap, os édidacKev Tw Barak PBanreiv
oKavoarov é-vwriov TY ViaV ‘lopand, paryeiv eidwo-
ef of \ \ ~
6uta Kat TOPVEVO aL. “SOUTWS EXELS KaL TU KpaTOUVTAs 15
14 edtdate Q minr'444 me syrr arm Ori™t Ar | rw Badax A(C) 11] ev rw Badax
1 18.92™ ev rw Badaau tov Badax P Andr°™™ Badaak Q (ita et C 95** 130) om &*
to Badak &* 95 al?! | Badew] Baddew N* Baowter A | payew] pr car Q sa ae
Ar | om etdwdo8ura vg edwdoduTov 130
reference is to Num. xxxi. 16, where followed below, 7. 20; but it doubt-
the sin of Peor is traced to Balaam’s less answers to the experience of the
suggestion (cf. Philo, vit. Moys. i. 54, Church at Pergamum, where the mixed
Jos. antt. ix. 6. 6, Origen in Num. company at pagan feasts was the oc-
hom. xx.). Modern O.T. scholars (e.g. casion of the greater evil. Eidwdd-
Driver, /ntrod. p. 62 f., F. H. Woods in Gurov, see 4 Mace. v. 2, Acts xv. 29,
Hastings, D.B. i. 233) point out that xxi. 25, 1 Cor. viii. 1 ff.; cf. iepd@urov
the story of Balaam blends two ac- in 1 Cor. x. 28.
counts, Num. xxii. 1—xxv. 5 belonging 15. ovrws...duoiws| “Eyes takes
to JE, while Num. xxv. 6 ff. is from P ; up the thread of o. 14 (€yes éxet
in the former Balaam after blessing Kpatovvras krA.), While otrws kat ov
Israel returns to Pethor (Num. xxiy. compares the situation at Pergamum
25), in the latter he is the author of with that of Israel exposed to the
Balak’s later policy and eventually is wiles of Balaam ; opoiws at the end
slain by Israel in battle (Num. xxxi. 8, of the sentence emphasizes otras, and
ef. Josh. xiii. 22). Josephus Z.c. recon- keeps the parallel still in view. The
ciles the two stories by supposing that general sense of vv. 14, 15 would have
Balaam on reaching the Euphrates sent been clearer if the Apocalyptist had
for Balak and imparted his scheme; written :@omep yap Badadau €didackev
some such addition to the history was ...oUT@s €xers Kal ov, KTA.; OY Exes
doubtless in the mind of the writer €ket KpaTovrtas...€yeis yap Kpatovvtas
ofthe Apoc. There is an interesting thv Siayny Nixodairav.
parallel in the stratagem suggested by For the Nicolaitans see note on
Achior in Judith y. 20, xi. 11 ff. v.6. As to their teaching, it is clear
For the construction €5i6. ro B. that they disregarded the restriction
reference has been made to Job xxi. imposed upon the Gentile Churches
by the Apostolic council held at Jeru-
22 (na sb) Dixon) ; but diddacKeev salem in 49—50 (Acts xv. 29 aré-
with the dative is found in Plutarch xerOac cidwroOirwy, cf. 20 ax. tay
and other later Greek writers (Hort). adicynpatev tov eidadAwv) with the
Bakeiv oxavdarorv, cf. riPévae ox. in practical result that they encouraged
Ps. xlix. (1) 20, Judith v. 1, Hos. a return to pagan laxity of morals (ef.
iv. 17, Rom. xiv. 13. A oxavdadov v.6). Writing to Corinth some fifteen
(Att. oxavdadrnOpov) is any object that years after the council St Paul had
is apt to trip up one who is walking occasion to argue with Christians who
carelessly ; see Hort on 1 Pet. ii. 8. regarded the eating of eiSaAd6ura as a
The women of Moab were deliberately thing indifferent; and though he does
thrown in the way of unsuspecting not take his stand on the Jerusalem
Israel, in the hope of bringing about decree, he opposes the practice on
_ the downfall of the latter. The order the ground that it gave offence to
payeiv...cat ropvetoa is the opposite weak brethren (1 Cor. viii. 4, 9 f.),
of that in Num. xxy. 1 ff, which is and also because of the connexion
38 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [II. 15
6 l D>
16 tTHy Siday7v NikoXaitwy pots. "METAVONTOV OUV"
of , / \ / >
El) oe pn, EpXOMaL GOL Tay, Kat TOAEUNnOwW [PET
17 ous] aures vg’™ Amb Prim | vixouwre AC | avrw (om & g2 g vg*!® syr8™)]+ (Tov)
payer Px 7 (13 14) 28 (35) 49 79 (87) 91 92™% 96 al arm syrr | tov payya AC min‘re32
Ar] ex Tov wavva & 36 39 me syrr arm‘ Prim (de manna) ro «. Q Viet Amb aro Tov
St
are Kavya 1 7 28 79 96 al aro Tov tvdov P a. r. &. rns fwys arm! | om dwow avTw 2° & 38
Nap Bavwv.
17 0 ovders oLdev] om o N* (hab N**) o ovd. evdev mer!
name which only the possessor can leaves something to be desired; either
read. Few of the solutions hitherto the Widos is not inscribed or it is
proposed satisfy these conditions. The not necessarily white. Prof. Ramsay
Rabbinical tradition that precious (Hastings, D. B. iii. 751) supposes a
stones fell with the manna (Joma 8) contrast with the parchment which
may have suggested the collocation took its name (charta Pergamena)
of the manna and the y7jdos, but it from the city, and interprets: “the
carries us no further. Ziillig’s theory, name is written not on white parch-
adopted by Trench, that there is an ment such as Pergamum boasts of,
allusion to the Urim (Exod. xxviii. 30), but on an imperishable white ¢tessera.”
supposed to have been a diamond “The white stone,” he writes elsewhere
engraved with the Tetragrammaton, (Letters, p. 302), “was, doubtless, a
is too purely conjectural to be satis- tessera.” But the tessera does not
factory, even if it were not open to suggest imperishableness. Possibly
other objections. If we turn to the Widos even may refer to the en-
Greek surroundings of the Asiatic grayed stones which were employed
Churches, which must not be excluded, for magical purposes and bore mystic
as Trench maintains, from the field names; see King, Engraved Gems,
of Apocalyptic hermeneutics, there p. 97 ff.: Gnostics and their remains,
is a larger choice of interpretations. passim. Magic in all its forms entered
Wigos may refer to the ballot thrown largely into the life of the great cities
into the voting urn (Ovid, met. xv. of Asia ; for its prevalence at Ephesus
41 “mos erat antiquis niveis atrisque see Acts xix. 19. The Divine magic
lapillis, |his damnare reos, illis ab- which inscribes on the human char-
solvere culpa”) or to the counters acter and life the Name of God and of
used for calculation (cf. Apoc. xiii. 18 Christ is placed in contrast with the
Wypicatw tov apiOuov); or the idos poor imitations that enthralled pagan
Aevan might be the symbol of a good society.
time (Plin. ep. vi. 4. 3 “o diem no- It may be that the precise reference
tandum candidissimo calculo”), or of will be ascertained in the course of
victory (Andreas, rouréort vixdcar; explorations which are still in progress
Arethas, rnv a6 tav év tois Oeatpous in Asia Minor and in particular at
kal Tots oradlots aywriConevay yvadpipov Pergamum. Meanwhile the general
otoay, Tois vik@oLt Tapexouerny). Or sense is fairly clear. The white stone
there may be a reference to the tickets is the pledge of the Divine favour
which were sometimes distributed to which carries with it such intimate
the populace and entitled the holders knowledge of God aid of Christ as
to free entertainment or amusement only the possessor can comprehend:
(ef. Xiphilin. epit. 228 odaipia yap cf. iii, 12 6 wkov...ypayo én avrov
EvAwa pukpa dvo bev els TO O€arpov é€p- TO Ovopa Tov Oeov pov...kal TO Ovopa
pimret ovpBodov €xovta TO pev ESwdipov pov To Kawvov, and on this knowledge
Twv0s...apracavras Twas edet Tpos Tors as the gift of Christ see Mt. xi. 27.
Sorjpas av’rav ameveykeiv Kal afer The alternative is to regard the évoyza
TO emtyeypappevov), or to the tessera cawov as the symbol of the new life
Srumentaria or the t. hospitalis of and relations into which moral victory
Roman life (cf. Plaut. Poen. v. 1. 8). transports the conqueror, an inter-
Each of these explanations, however, pretation supported by Isa. Ixii. 2
II. 18] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 4I
\ / \ \ / \ \ / \
THY ayarny Kal THV WioOTLW Kal THY ClaKoviay Kal
\ / \ \ s/ \ /
THV vUTOMOVHY Gov, Kal Ta Epya wou Ta ETXATA
/ io / ’ 5) oy \ a ael,
20 7AElova TWY TpwTwY, *“aAN EXwW KaTa GoV OTL
18 om aurov 1° A 36 38 syré¥ arm‘ vg Prim | ¢doya] Pdof & vg™ Aamsradas 130 |
xarkw \Barw PY 7 aeramento Tyrino Quaest}? IQ K. 7. yarn K. T. WIOTW K. T-
diaxoviay N(*)c.a)-¢ ACPQ 6 7 8 24 28 29 31 36 (38) 48 49 87 alfere?s ygamfual me syrr
aeth Orit Prim Andr Ar] kat ryv misty kK. T. ayarny K. T. Siakoviay 32 5I 9O 95 K. T.
ayarny kK. T. Ovakoviay K. T. TigTW I | OM Kat THY ayarny arm | om cou 2° 49 vert
Ori™ Quaest}°? Prim | ra ecxara] pr kat 1 20 ak\ NCP 6 7 14 28 29 31 38 80 al]
adda AQ 8 13 18 19 30 33 35 36 al | kata cov]+7odv & 12 17* 36 43 Br g syrs” arm
+o\\a 28 79 80 arm! Cypr Prim-+t odvya 1 vgeoddele
the eyes that flash with righteous in- ans than of those of the Smyrnaeans
dignation and the feet that can stamp and Philadelphians, with whom no
down the enemies of the truth pre- fault is found.
pares the reader for the severe tone 20. adN éxw kata aod ort adeis THY
of the utterance which follows. yevatka leCaBer xrd.] Like the Perga-
19. oida cov ta épya kai krd.] A menes, the Thyatiran Christians were
fuller and ampler tribute of praise harbouring an enemy of Christ, but
than that awarded to the Church in their guilt seems to have been greater,
Ephesus (2: 26 my ayarny kal THY
since adeis implies a tolerance of evil
mloTw Kat ty Scakoviay enumerates which is not suggested by €yers (v. 14);
the motive forces of Christian activity and their attitude was certainly the
and their most characteristic result. very opposite of that of the Ephesians
Love is characteristically placed first towards the Nicolaitans; cf. vv. 2, 6
in a Johannine book, though faith is ov Ovvn Baotaca, puceis, On the
not overlooked (cf. ii. 13, xiii. 10, xiv. form adeis see WH.*, Notes, p. 174,
12); the Pauline order is the reverse W. Schm. p. 123; it occurs already in
Geetha 6.7v.'8) 5-5 Tim: a. 14541, 15,
Mein 27M Lats ioe Tita 25 Exod. xxxii. 32 uxx. Jezebel (Dare,
the only exception is Philem. 5). The LXX. “Ie€aBeA, Josephus IeCaBéAn,
scribes, as the apparatus shews, have Isabel), the Phoenician wife of Ahab
endeavoured to conform St John’s (1 Kings xvi. 31), who sought to force
order to St Paul’s. What kind of upon the northern kingdom the wor-
‘service’ is intended by dcaxovia may ship of Baal and Astarte and (2 Kings
be gathered from Rom. xv. 25, 31, ix. 22) the immoralities and magical
TeCOr Awe 5,2) Cor. vill. Alix 41, practices connected with it, doubtless
Heb. vi. 10. The acts of service had represents some person or party at
shewn no tendency to diminish, as at Thyatira in whose doings the writer
Ephesus (ef. vv. 4, 5); on the contrary saw a resemblance to those of Ahab’s
they were still increasing in number, wife ; cf. his use of the name Balaam
“the last more than the first.” It is in v.14. But while ‘Balaam’ is iden-
noteworthy that in these addresses tified by the context with the Nico-
praise is more liberally given, if it can laitans, there is no such clue to the
be given with justice, when blame meaning of ‘Jezebel’ There is much
is to follow ; more is said of the good to be said for Schiirer’s suggestion
deeds of the Ephesians and Thyatir- (in Th. Abh. Weizsdcker gewidmet,
a ey] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 43
-~ \ =~ > / t f t \
acpeis THY YyuVaika leCaBer, 1) A€youoa EavTHy
pe \ / \ co \ 5) \ } /
Tpopntw, Kat Ol0acKel Kal mAava Tous E“ous OovAousS
Topvevoa Kal cayely eidwoOuTa, "kal EOwKa avTH 21
~ \ - ’ / eed ~
, / / \ > / ~ ’
Xpovov tva MeTavonon, KQaL OU BéNex MET AVONT a C €E
20 ages] adynkas S°* 26 36 syrr arm Cypr™ | rnv yuvaixa]+cov AQ min® syrr
arm! Ar Cypr Prim (om NCP 1 7 36 38 95 al vg me arm? aeth Tert Quaest!™) | 7
Aeyouca N*AC] 7 Aeyec Q min*® Andr Ar rny Aeyouray K°*P 1 36 38 130 al | eauTgnv
ACP min?! syr” Prim] aurnvy SQ 7 16 40 69 | mpopyty (-recay R* -rnv PQ 7 36 87
96*)]+ ewar S*°-* yrs” arm | Kar didacKer kar Thava NACPQ min?!4% syrr (me) aeth
Andr] didackeyv kat mhavay vg Cypr Prim Ar 21 avTy] avros arm | kat ou Geet...
auTns] ex TNS Topvevas auTns Kat ov weTEvonocev I (arm) | Peder] yOeAnoey A Prim
1892), that the Thyatiran Jezebel is were not unknown in the early Church;
the Sibyl of the SapPaGeciov (see v. 18, cf. Acts xxi. 9, and the cases of Priscilla
note). Her shrine was situated in the and Maximilla (Eus. H. &. vy. 14) and
‘Chaldean’ quarter (CJG 3509 mpd Ammia (7b. 17). This Jezebel of the
Ths TOAEws TpOs TH SapBabeio ev TO Thyatiran brotherhood was still teach-
Xaddalwv repy8odw) and she isvariously ing when the Apocalypse was written
described as Chaldean, Hebrew, Egyp- (d:dacxec), and making converts to her
tian, Persian, and Babylonian (Paus. immoral creed ; with mAava rods €nots
X. 12. 9 yur xXpnopodoyos, dvopa de dovAovs comp. Me. xili. 22 éyepOnoovrat
avr} SaBBn...0f d€ av’rnvy BaSvAaviar, yap...evdorpopirat...mpos Td adro-
é€repot O€ SiBvAXav kadovow AiyuTtiar: mavav ei Suvarov tovs ék\exTous.
cf. Suidas s.v. Si8uAX\a; 3. Xaddaia, 7) Topvevoacis here perhaps significantly
kal mpos Twav “EB8paia ovopatopemn 7 placed before dayeiv cidwdobuTa, as
kat Ilepois). But it is difficult to justifying the use of the name Jezebel;
believe that this person, even if of ef. 4 Regn. ix. 22 ai mopveiat lefaSer.
Semitic origin, could have gained The well supported reading ry yuvaixa
admission to the Church under the cov (Vg. uxorem tuam) was perhaps
guise of a Christian prophetess (7 suggested by 3 Regn. xix. 1, xx. (xxi.)
Aeyouvea éauriy mpopytrw). More pro- 5, 7, 26; the Angel of the Church is
bably her success as a ypnopoddyos regarded as the weak Ahab who allows
was emulated by some female member himself to be the tool of a new Jezebel.
of the Church who claimed the gift Grotius, who accepted this reading and
of prophecy and exercised it in the believed the Angels of the Churches
interests of the Nicolaitan party (ve. to be their Bishops, was driven to the
14f.); ef. Tert. de pudic. 19, “haereti- strange but logical conclusion that
cam feminam quae quod didicerat a the false prophetess was the wife of
Nicolaitis docere susceperat.” In the the Bishop of the Church at Thyatira.
O.T. prophetesses are not infrequent ; 21. kal €Swxa avty xpovov xri.]
mpopyris occurs in Exod. xy. 20 Arethas: éya, dyciv, 6 pw) bédwv rv
>
ae
Eee
oe
cs
¥
(Miriam), Jud. iv. 4 (Deborah), 4 Regn. @avatov Tov auaprwAod adda Thy éemt-
4 xxii. 14 (Huldah), Isa. viii. 3 (Isaiah’s aotpopiy (nrav, €Swxa avr peravoias
wife) ; cf. Le. ii. 36 uv” Avva rpopares. kaipov. On this use of wa ef. Jo.
Moreover, notwithstanding St Paul’s Xiil. 23 €AnAvdev 7) wpa iva Soka GF,
rule (1 Cor. xiv. 34 af yuvaixes év rais xvi. 32. The evil had been going on
ekxAnolats TryaTwoar, ov yap emiTperrerat for some time (cf. 7 13, note), not
avrais Nadeiv, I Tim. ii. 12 didackecy dé necessarily, however, at Thyatira, since
yuvatkt ovx émirperw), female prophets the prophets were itinerant, though
44 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [II. 21
22 THS Topvelas avTHs. “idov Barrw avTHV Els KAWHY,
a / Soe 92? \ / > \ > /
\ \ / 5) 3 ~ > / /
KQL TOUS MOLYEVOYTAS MET @UTHS ELS ON MeyaAny,
23 €av My METAVONTOVGLW EK TWY Epywy avTHS: Kal Ta
\ \ / a“ sf > la \ \
/ > ~ > ~ 5) / \ /
Tekva avTHS aroKTevw év OavaTw:- Kal yvwoorvTat
qn e ip e/ / ’ € 5 los \
TAOAL al EKKANTIAL OTL EY ELL O EpavvwY vecpous
21 mopyias SA | autns] TavTns & 22 coov]+eyw 1 arm | BadAw AC 1 all
syrr vg*™fual Cypr Prim Andr Ar] Badw &°* (kadw &*) PQ 38 me vg"? (mittam) Tert
(dabo) | kNwnv] puraxny A kauwov arm! luctum ‘alia transl’ ap Prim (cf. arm?)|
Beravonaovow NA] peravontwow CPQ min omn™4 | om ex 7. epywv aurns me | aurns]
avrwy A i 12 36 49* 79 g2™8 al vgcleamdemharl**lipss
4,6 syysw arm aeth Cypr Prim Andr
23 0m ka: 1° A me | 70 rexvov arm‘ | aurys] avrwv 46 88 arm! | epavywy AC] epevywy
SPQ mine™
they might settle in a locality where xXevovtas per auTis : ef. xvii. 2, xviii.
the Church was willing to provide for 3. Moxevovres suggests a reference
them; see Didache 11 f. ‘Jezebel, to the charges of unfaithfulness laid
who was prospering at Thyatira, had against Israel by the O.T. prophets
up to the present moment shewn no (see Hosea ii. 2 (4), Ezek. xvi. 17 f,,
disposition to change her course (ov 32). Members of the Church who were
Beret peravonoa, cf. Mt. xxiii. 37 ovk led into pagan vices by the teaching
nOedAnoate). Meravoeiv ex is the usual of ‘Jezebel’ were guilty of spiritual
construction in this book (ef. ii. 22, adultery (cf. 2 Cor. xi. 2). °?Eav py
ix. 20f., xvi. 11); elsewhere we find petavonoovoclw €K TOY Epywv auTis
peravoety aro Jer. Vili. 6, Acts viii. 22. leaves a door of hope open still for
22. idov BadrddAw avrnv eis KAlvny the dupes of the false vrophetess ; for
xtv.] The time for repentance having the fut. after éav un, see Blass, Gr. -
expired, judgement follows ; Bad is p. 215. Avrys is doubtless right, for
preferred to Bada, since the event is Topvela and plotxeia are Jezebel’s
regarded as imminent (cf. v. 5, note). works, not those of the members of
KAivn may be either a bed (Mt. ix. 2, Christ (Gal. v. 19, Eph. v. 3 ff.).
6, Me. vii. 30), or the couch of a _ 23. Kal Ta Teva avTIS aTOKTEVae Ev
triclinium ; or even (Hort) the funeral davatw | Her children, i.e. her spiritual
bier. Ramsay (Zirp. 1901, p. 99 ff. progeny, as distinguished from those
and in Hastings, D. 2B. iv. 759), and who have been misled for a time;
J. H. Moulton (Zap. 1903, ii. p. 431) the oméppa poryov cal mopyns (Isa.
adopt the second meaning here, lvii. 3), who inherit the parent’s
supposing the writer to refer to character and habits; contrast Gal.
the guild-feasts. In this case there iv. 19 f. The children of the Thya-
is a sharp contrast between the tiran Jezebel are doomed like those
luxurious couch where the sin was of Ahab (2 Kings x. 7). ’Amoxreva
committed and the bed of pain (Ps. ev Oavar@ is an O.T. phrase; cf. Ez.
xl. (xl) 4 éml Kdivns ddvvns adrod) XXXii, 27 @avarm (1293) dmoxrevd.
which the parallelism eis @Adpw peyd- Cavaros is probably ‘ pestilence,’ as in
Anv Obviously suggests; cf. Sap. xi. vi. 8 f., where see note.
16 80 ov ris apapraver, dia rtovtev kal yrwoovrat racat ai exkAnoiackTA. |
xodd{erat. BddAdko does not imply Remote as Thyatira was from the
violence, but merely the prostration greater cities of Asia, the news would
of sickness, cf. Mt. dc. mapadurixdv spread through the province, and
emt KAivns BeBAnuevov, Kal rovs por reach “all the churches.” The phrase
II. 24] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 45
é
Ca \ / ~ - ~
UMOV. 4yuiv O€ Néyw Tos NowTots Tots Ev OvarTeEi- 24
gers Ooot OUK exovoty THY dwdayny TAaUTHY, olTiwes
yrooovra xr. is from the O.T. (cf. ‘The rest,’ i.e. the members of the
eg. Exod. vil. 5 kal yv. mavres oi Church who had not been deceived
Aiyirrcor ore éyo ete Kvpros), and the by ‘Jezebel, not necessarily a mi-
same is true of 6 ¢pavydy vedpods Kat nority; see 1 Thess. iv. 13, where of A.
capdias (cf. Ps. vii. 10 eragwv kapdias Kat are the heathen world ; Apoc. ix. 20,
vedpovs 6 Geds: Jer. xvii. 10 €yd Kupios where they are two-thirds of the
eratwv Kapdias Kai dSoxipatwv vedpors, whole, and xix. 21, where they are
Tob Sodvac éxdotm Kata Tas odors contrasted with oi dv0. Try didaxnv
avrov: ib, xi. 20, xx. 12). By vefpoi ravtny, i.e. the teaching of the pro-
(renes, ‘reins,’ i.e. the kidneys, nivo>) phetess, whether professedly Nico-
laitan or not; cf. v. 20 with ev. 14f.
are denoted the movements of the The age was one in which é:dayai wo-
will and affections, and by xapdia kia kat €é€vac abounded (Heb. xiii. 9).
the thoughts ;see Delitzsch, Biblical ‘Doctrine’ is an unfortunate render-
Psychology, p. 317. Both are subject ing, suggestive of a logical system
to the scrutiny of Him Whose eyes rather ‘than a heterogeneous mass
are as a flame of fire (v. 18), the of wild speculations and loose views
kapdwoyveotns of the Church; cf. Jo. of life.
xxi. 17, Acts i. 24, xv. 8. “Epavvay ow
oirwves
>
ovK
»
€yvaoav ta
‘ ,
Babéa Tov
fa
> \ af \ and / ~ \
Kayw eiAnpa mapa Tov TaTpos jou aS Kal dwow 28
"90 EXwWY oUS 20
~ \ / \ os /
oS Ss
auTo@ TOV aoTEepa TOV Tpwivoy.
/ / MI ~ / ~ /
akoveaTw Ti TO mMvevua Evel Tals é€xKAnCTiats.
26 om em &* (hab N**) 27 Kat Toimavel...ws] wa Trouaver...kat ws syré |
Totmawew 130 | cvvTpiBerat SAC 17 36 38 4o &1 80 81 130 9 Syré"] cuvTpiBnocerar PQ
min*ere5? yg (me) syr (arm) aeth Prim Ar
it). Here the second point is em- enov eis Urakony ebvev. But the deeper
phasized by ev (instrumental) paSdo fulfilment of this promise, as of the
rest of the series, awaits the Parousia ;
adnpa. The “rod of iron” (O3Y cf. Le, xix. 15 ff. eyévero ev t@ eraveh-
913) is “the shepherd’s oaken club, Geiy avtov AaBivTa tiv Baoeiay Kai
developed on the one hand into the cirev hovnOjvar ait@ tors SovdAovs,..
sceptre (Gen. xlix. 10), and on the kat eimev..."loO. eEovciay eywv erav
other into the formidable weapon” deca (wévte) wéAewv. The new order
(Cheyne, Psalms, p. 6; cf. Hastings, must be preceded by the breaking up
D. B. iy. p. 291); in the latter case it of the old (cuvrpiBera), but the pur-
would be capped with iron, and capable pose of the Potter is to reconstruct ;
of inflicting severe punishment. Such out of the fragments of the old life
is its character in the Psalm, 7. ¢.; there will rise under the Hand of
the Gentile nations are to be shattered Christ and of the Church new and
like pottery by the Divine Shepherd better types of social and national
of Israel. Ta oxevn Ta Kepapixa, 1.€. organization.
Tov Kepapews, cf. Vg. vas siguli; for 28. Kal deow alto roy dorépa Tov
kepauixos cf. Dan. ii. 41, LXX. ‘Qs mpwivoy] The conqueror is not only
kay® eiinpa mapa rov tartpos pov to share Christ’s activities; he is to
carries on the reference to Ps. ii. possess Christ. The ancient expo-
(cf. 2. 7 Kupios eirev mpos pé Yids sitors offer a choice of interpreta-
ov et ov, eyo onpepov yeyevynka we). tions ;the morning star is “the first
The Only Begotten Son imparts to resurrection” (Victorinus), or it is
His brethren, in so far as their son- the fallen Lucifer put under the feet
ship has been confirmed by victory, of the saints (Andreas, citing Isa.
His own power over the nations; ef. XIV. 12 was e&€mecev €x TOU ovpavod oO
Mt. xxy. 21, 28, 1 Cor.vi. 2, Apoc. xx. 4, éwopopos, and adding dv decew vo
xxi. 5. On the contrast between this ToUs Todas TaY TMLOTaY émnyyeATat); OF
promise and the outward conditions it is Christ Himself (Beatus: “id
of life at Thyatira see Ramsay, Letéers, est, Dominum Jesum Christum quem
p. 332, li. 4of. Historically the pro- numquam suscepit vesper, sed Jux
mise fulfils itself in the Church’s in- sempiterna est, et ipse super in luce
fluence upon the world; no other est”; and Bede: “Christus est stella
voluntary society can be compared matutina qui nocte saeculi transacta
with her as a factor in the shaping lucem vitae sanctis promittit et pandet
of national character and life, and the aeternam”). The last explanation is
individual disciple, in proportion as surely right, on the evidence of the
he is loyal, bears his share in tlie sub- Apocalypse itself; see xxii. 16 eyo
jugation of the world to Christ; ef. €iut...0 daTHp 6 Aaumpus Ompwives. If
Rom. xy. 18 xatewpyacato Xpiaris 80 the Churches are Avyviac and their
48 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [Tilx
angels aorépes, the Head of the Church Aesch. Pers. 41). The Church of
may fitly be the aornp o mpwivds, the Sardis lingered to the fourteenth cen-
brightest of stars, whose advent ushers tury, but did not play a distinguished
in the day; cf. 2 Pet. i. 19 €ws ov part in Christian history; among its
nuepa Svavyacn Kat poodopos avareiy early Bishops, however? appears the
ev tais*Kapdias vor. Thus the pro- name of Melito (fl. 165—195: Hus. .
mise points to the Parousia, and yet E. iv. 13, 26; v. 24), the earliest inter-
does not exclude the foretastes which preter of the Apocalypse. See the
are given to the faithful in the growing Introduction, p- Ixiv.
illumination of the mind and the oc- rade Reyer 60 ex@v «th.] Cf. ii. eran
casional flashings upon it of the yet 0 Kparav Tovs emta dorépas. . Here
distant light of “the perfect day” éyov is preferred to «pardy because
(Prov. iv. 18). Ta émta mvevpara precedes. Not only
Iii. 1—6, Tur AppRess To THE are the churches in the hand of
ANGEL OF THE CHURCH IN SARDIs. Christ, but the spirits also belong to
I. ths év Sapdecw] A little over 30 Him; it is His to guide or withhold
miles §.E.S. of Thyatira the messenger the powers of the mvetpa Cworrorov, On
would reach Sardis (Sdpétes, Sapdecs, which the life of the Churches depends.
Sapdts, Sardis), now Sart, the old The Ascended Christ ‘has’ the spirits
capital of Lydia, lying at the foot of of God in virtue of His exaltation,
Mount Tmolus. Under Roman rule cf. Acts il. 33 vwadeis thy Te emay-
it recovered some of its ancient im- yeXlay TOU Tvevpatos TOD dyiov haBov
portance, becoming head of the local mapa TOU mar pos eLexeev TOUTO, Eph.
conventus (Ramsay, Hist. Geogr. Iv. 7 f. vi b€ Exdor@ nov edn 79 xapus
p. 120); and though in a.p. 17 it Kara TO JLETPOV THs “Sapeas TOU Xpearov
ay
P44
e@
BIT; 2) THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 49
menue *yivouypnyopey, 2
Gvopa exes O71 Gis, Ket vexposcety
vl af e/ ~ \ \ m 4 / -
2 yevou 130 | ornpicov ACP 93* 95 96%" al (-Sov RQ 1 14 37" 80 al)] rnpnoov g
13 25 27 28 29 30 al syr*" | rous Aowrous a syr arm* | eveA\ov SACP mines (-dev
I 2(7) 16 vg syr Vict Prim Ar -\Xes Q (nu.) 268 14 19 91 (94 97) alP'42° (me) syrs™) |
amobavew SACP 1™% 7 38 al™ vg me syrr aeth (-Ovnoxew 28 36 79 Ar)] aroBad\ew Q
268 14 (gr) 95 alP'4” (-Barew 17 49 91 96) | evpyxay Q | epya AC 1™] pr ra NPQ
minfreomn Andr Ar
2 om wou i 81 161 syr’” arm Prim 3 eynmovevoov 130 | om ouvy 1° & 14 syr8¥
arm aeth Prim Ar | yxovoas kat etAnpas syr&” | om xac Type Q 2 6 14 49 al*tmu
aeth'*t Ar | ovy 2°] de 36 syr8¥ Prim | ypnyopnons] petavonons S* (yp. S°-*) (me) arm
Prim perav. kat wn ypny- met | n&w]+emre ce SQ min?! ygeleamiipss4,6 syrr arm Ar |
yvws CP 1 10 28.31 32 36 37 48 49 51 80 81 gt 96 161 Ar] yrwon NAQ 2 7 8 14 29
35 38 al vg (nescies) Prim (non scies) | rovav] aay & | nia gs
oe
e
a1T.."5 | THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 51
mponyovpevos adtay edurmos €v hevk7 see Deut. ix. 14, XXV. 19, XXIxX. 20.
€oO7qTe KTA.), (C) purity (Apoe. vii. 9 ff); Ov €€adeiyyo implies that the book is
(d) the heavenly state, Dan. vii. 9 Th. in the hands of Christ; ef. xiii. 8, xxi.
TO évOupa avTov woe xidv AevKOV; SO 27 év TH BiBriw ths (wis Tov apviov.
iApoes iv. "4; Vit 11, xix. 11, 14); All This promise is singularly appro-
these associations meet here: the priate at the end of the present
promise is that of a life free from message. The ‘few names’ in Sardis
pollution, bright with celestial glad- which are distinguished by resisting
ness, crowned with final victory. The the prevailing torpor of spiritual
glory of the risen body may enter into death find their reward in finally
the conception; see Mt. xiii. 43, 1 Cor. retaining their place among the living
XV. 43, 49,. 54, 2 Cor. v. 2, Phil. ili. 21, in the City of God.
Enoch Ixii. 15 f, xe. 32. kal Opohoyiow To Gvopa avTov KTA.|
TlepiBadreoOat occurs again with a A further grant to the conqueror.
dat. but without év in c. iv. 4; for the Not only shall his name be found in
construction mepi8. resee Vil. 9, 13, X- I, the register of the living; it shall be
Rl MALT, XVI ARVIN. 16, XK... 0035 acknowledged before God and His
kal ov py e€adreiyo TO bvopa avTod Angels. Another reminiscence of the
-xtA.| A Divine register of men is sayings of the Ministry (Mt. x. 32, Le.
mentioned first In Ex. xxxii. 32 f. xii. 8); 6 wav here answers to da7us
eEddewov pe ek THs BiBAov cov js (ds Gv) dpodoynoer ev epyot (Mt., Lec.).
éypayas. As a civic register contains The reverse of the picture, 6 dé dpynaa-
only the names of living citizens, so this pevos pe...amapynOnoerat, is mercifully
Book of God is a BiBdos Cavray (Ps. withheld; even in the message to
Ixviii. (Ixix.) 29), the ‘living’ being in Sardis the last note is one of unmixed
this case the righteous (Mal. iii. 16, Dan. encouragement and hope. “Eve@mtov
xii. 1). The conception established Tov matpos pou: Cf. v. 2 ev. tT. Oeov pov.
itself in Jewish thought (1 Sam. xxv. 7—13. THe MeEssAGE TO THE
29, Ps. Ixviii. 29, cxxxviii. 16, Neh. xii. ANGEL OF THE CHURCH IN PuHILa-
22 f., Isa, xlviii. 19, Jer. xxii. 30, Ez. DELPHIA.
xiii. 9, Enoch xlvii. 3 (where see Charles’ 7, ths év PAadeAdia] After a run
note), Pirge Aboth 2, Targ. on Ez. of alittle less than 30 miles from Sart
i. c.), and appears in the N.T. (Le. x. the railway from Smyrna reaches Ala
20 Ta dvomaTa UpaY evyeypanTat ev ToIs Shehr, ‘the white city,’ the modern
ovpavois, Phil. iv. 3 oy Ta dvopata ev representative of Philadelphia. The >
BiBrA® Cons, Apoc. xiii. 8, XX. 15, xxi. ancient city, founded by Attalus IT.
27). The blotting ont of names from (Philadelphus) who died in B.c. 138,
the Book of Life is frequently referred commanded the trade of the rich
to; beside the passages cited above yoleanic region lying to the N. and
TI: 7] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 53
ypawvov Tade Never 0 &ytos, 6 aAnOwwos, 6 Exwv THY
/ cy € G ? ae
7 0 ayos o adndwos CPQ min*reo™™ yg me syrr arm aeth Prim Ar] o adnfwos o
ayios SA | rnv KNew (om Tyv N*)) tyv Krecda 1 al™ | Aavecd] adov 7* 16 33 45 codd
ap Andr et Ar tov rapadeccov arm pr rou SPQ min*reo™ Andr Ar pr tov oxov me |
0 avovryw] kat av. % Or} | KNecoec] Krecee r 6 31 36 49 Q2™£ al vg (me) syrr arm Prim
+aurnv Q min®+e un o avovrywy Q 7 14 91 93 94.95 al | om ka 3° RT A vg | om
Kat KNewwy gt | KAewy] kNevec C 31 g2™£ al g Vg syr arm anon*™
N.E.and known as the Katakekaumene Holy, the True,’ Vg. sanctus et verus;
(Burntland), from the cinders and not, as Arethas, o aAnOwis ays, ‘the
scoriae with which the ground was True Saint.’ Cf. vi. 10 6 deamorns 6
strewn. Philadelphia itself was sub- ay.os kal adnOwos. ‘O adyos, a Divine
ject to frequent shocks of earthquake title (Hab. iii. 3, Isa. xl. 25), is applied
(Strabo, 628 wodis bradeAdera ceicpav to Christ with the qualifying words
mAnpns); like Sardis it was rebuilt by tov Oeov or mais tr. 6. in Me. i. 24,
Tiberius after the great earthquake Jo. vi. 69, Acts iv. 27, 30, and here
of ap. 17 (Tac. ann. ii. 47), and sub- absolutely. ‘O adAn@wos is used of Him
sequently it bore on coins for a again in iii. 14 6 murrds Kal adnOwos,
time the name of Neocaesarea, but XIX. II micros KaXovpevos Kal adnOwos.
the old name reasserted itself or ’AAnOwos is verus as distinguished from
perhaps never went out of common verax (adnOns); ef. Orig. in Joann.
use. The city was not a large one, t. ii. 6 mpds avridtactoAny oKias Kal
the fear of earthquakes driving most TUmov kat eikovos, 1.e. the ideal, con-
of the inhabitants into the surrounding trasted with all imperfect representa-
country (Strabo, Z. c.), and the Church tions or approximations; see Jo. iv.
was probably proportionately small, 37, Vii. 28, viii. 16, and see Lightfoot
at least within the walls. As was on i Th. i. 9, Westcott on Heb. x. 22,
natural in a vine-growing district, the and Trench, syn. 8. The Head of the
worship of Dionysos was the chief Church is characterised at once by
pagan cult; but the difficulties of absolute sanctity (Heb. vii. 26 rovotros
this Church arose from Jewish rather yap juiv erperev apxiepevs, Sovos akaxos
than pagan antagonists, and the mes- dplavros Keywpiopévos aro TOY auapTw-
sage contains no reference to direct Aor), and by absolute truth; He is all
persecution from without or heresy that He claims to be, fulfilling the
within the brotherhood. It offers a ideals which He holds forth and the
strong contrast to the Sardian utter- hopes which He inspires.
ance which precedes it; for the 6 €x@v THY KAeiv Aaveid xrr.] Cf. Isa.
Church at Philadelphia the Lord has xxii. 22, where it is said of Hezekiah’s
no censure and scarcely a word of faithful vizier (2 K. xviii. 18 ff.), Eliakim
warning. It is interesting to note the son of Hilkiah: ddcw ry xreida
that in later times, “long after all the oixov Aaveid emi Tod @pov avrov, kat
country round had passed finally avoiger kat ovK €otat 6 drox\eiwy Kat
under Turkish power, Philadelphia Keioes Kal ovK €otat o avoiywy (codd.
held up the banner of Christendom” Qr, with M.T.). Eliakim, with his key
(Ramsay, Letters, p. 400). The modern of office (Andreas, cvpSorov ris e&-
city has its resident Bishop, five ovaias) slung over his shoulder, is the
churches, and about 1000 Christian antitype of the exalted Christ, set over
inhabitants. the House of God (Eph. i. 22, Heb.
rade Neyer 6 Gytos, 6 adnOivos] ‘The iii. 6), and exercising all authority in
54 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 0 ber:
%tdouU g
/ \ > hy \ » /
pou TOV NOYoV Kal OUK NpYyTw TO OVOMa pov.
con a ~ a - = /
O10@ €k THS TUvaywyns TOU TaTava, TwY NEyOovTwY
€avtovs ‘lovdaious e€ivat, Kat ovK elolv adda Vev-
\ > / i Ys \ ? \ 5] \ /
/ ’ / lo ~ \ ad /
VHOOVOLY EVWITTLOV TWYV 1 OOWY JOvV, Kal YVWOLV OTL
g didw AC] ddwue PQ min™ 4 dedwka & dabo vg Prim | nfwo. Q min”! Andr Ar
néw 1 | mpooxuynowow Q 7 14 38 91 95 130 al Andr Ar | ywow ACPQ 1 6 7.38 gt 95
al?! syr arm aeth Andr Ar] ywoorra: 15 36 syr8""'4 ywwon & 14 arm Prim + 7avres me
mercial classes; cf. 1 Cor. i. 26 ov gogue (on éx r. a. see ii. 9, note) to the
mo\Aot duvaroi. And under these cir- Church, the Israel of God. Tpooxu-
cumstances (for the slightly adversa- vey evariov trav today describes the
tive force of cai see WM. p. 545, Blass, cringing attitude of a beaten foe,
Gr. p. 261), the word of Christ had familiar to us through the Assyrian
been kept (ef. ii. 26, iii. 3), and there sculptures ; in what sense the picture
had been no backwardness in confess- was realized in the conversion of Jews
ing His name (for ovx dpveicOar see and pagans may be gathered from
li. 13). ’Ernpnaas, ovx npvnow, point 1 Cor. xiv. 24, where an azu.cros enter-
to some period of trial, now for the ing a Christian assembly éAéyxerac
moment gone by; its character may Um0 TavT@Y...Kal oUTws Teco emi
be conjectured from the next verse. mpocwmrov mporkuynoe TO bed, array-
9. iSovd ddd ex THs cuvaywyns KTA.| yedrAov ore” Ovrws 6 Beds ev vyuiv eoriv.
Andreas: ¢é£es, gnoi, pucdov ris It is noteworthy that twenty years
Opodoyias Tov e€uod ovopatos THY TOY later the Philadelphian Church was
Iovdaiwy éemiotpodny te Kal peravo.ay. more in danger from Judaizing
The opposition implied in erypyoas Christians than from Jews (Ign.
kal ovK Hpvnow came at Philadelphia, Philad.6 éay S€ ris iovdaiopov éEpunvedy
as at Smyrna, from the Jews; cf. ii. 9 viv pH akxovere avtov* duewov ‘yap
oida...r7v BXacdnpiay cx Trav heyorvTwr é€otw mapa avdpos Teptrouny exovTos
*Jovdaious eivat éavTovs, Kal ovK eicir, xpiotiamopov axovew 7) Tapa axpo-
GANA cuvaywy) Tov carava, a descrip- Bvorov lovdaionov). Was this the result
tion repeated here with the addition of a large influx of converts from
of ad\A& Weddorra, which contrasts the Judaism in the previous genera-
Philadelphian Jews with 6 adn@wos tion ?
(v. 7): they are Wevddrupor, and their For other instances of the fut. ind.
claim is a sin against truth. The after iva in the Apoc. see vi. 4, II,
construction is broken by the ex- WAN, 3) es 4 hey RU. TS > Ve,
planatory clauses trav Neyovtwy xrh., 14; and cf. Blass, Gr. p. 211 f.
but starts afresh with (Sod romow kal yrdoow ott eyo Hyarnod oe} The
avrovs. For d:d6vac and sroceiy in this change to the aor. conj. perhaps indi-
sense see Blass, Gr. p. 226, and for cates that the purpose of the whole
the form 886, WH. Notes, p. 174. action now comes into view. Both
“Iva nEovow Kal mpooxuryymovew xr. the phrase iva...yvdow and the words
is a phrase borrowed from Isaiah eyo jyarnod oe are from Isaiah; for
(xlv. 14, xlix. 23, lx. 14, ef. Zech. viii. the former see Isa. xxxvii. 20, xly. 3,
20 ff.); the prophet’s anticipations of et passim; for the latter Isa. xliii. 4.
the submission of the Gentile nations The aor. (contrast i. 5 r@ ayaraévrc)
to Israel will find a fulfilment in the carries the love of Christ for the
submission of members of the syna- Church back into an indefinite past;
50 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [III. 9
OTL ETNpHTas Tov oYyoyv THS
5) 5) / A 10° ’ / \ / ~
10 eyo nyamnoa Ge.
/ , > c/ lad
UTTOMOVNS MOU, Kayw o€ TnPNTwW EK TNS Woas TOU
- ~ / of \ > > /
TEWAT MOU THS peNAoveNs Epxer Oat €7l THS OLKOUMEVNS
? \ = a
ETL THS YN.
\ ~
TOUS KaTOLKOVVTaS
e ‘
OAs, TEATAaL
112 Y ’ Ql e/ Se /
11 “€pyouat Taxv' KpaTel O Exes, Wa pnoels Aan
g om eyw Q min*® Prim Ar Io ort] ka A pr kat 33 | om Typycw N | om 77s
wpas me | Tous KaToikouvtas] pr mayTas me II epxouat] pr cdov 28 36 97 al
ygfudem harllipss arm geth | wa pndes AaBn] wa uy AaBy Tis Taxv 7 16 45.
cf. Jo. xiii. 1, 34, 1 Jo. iv. 10, where perial persecution which had already
see Westcott’s note. begun. Cf. Andreas: ryv dpay d€ tod
10. éru érpnoas rov Aoyoy THs UT0- Telpagpov* ElTe WS aUTika Taperoperny
ovis pou] Not ‘my word of patience,’ THY Tov aceBav THs Pouns TO THYiKavTa
ie. my commandment to exercise Bacikevoavrey Kata Xpiotiavay Siokw
patience, but ‘the word of my elpnkev...1) THY emt TuYTEAEla TOU aidvos
patience,’ i.e. the teaching which found TAYKOG MOY KATA TOY TLTTOY TOU avrt-
its central point in the patience of xplorov Kivnow eye. To the Phila-
Christ; cf. 2 Th. iii. 5 ry vmopovny delphian Church the promise was an
Tou xpiorov, Heb. xii. 1 f. dv varoporns assurance of safekeeping in any trial
Tpéxopev...apopartes eis... Ingody...0s that might supervene—an appropriate
imépewev oravpov, Ign. Rom. 10 €p- promise, see Ramsay, Letters, p. 408 ff.
pwabe eis tTédAos é€v vmropovn “Incov It is at least an interesting coin-
Xprorov. The vmopovn rev ayiov cidence that in the struggle with the
(Apoc. xiii. 10, xiv. 12) is the echo Turk Philadelphia held out longer
of the Adyos THs Uroporns Tov xpioTod. than any of her neighbours, and that
Kayo oe tnpjow: by the benigna talio she still possesses a flourishing Chris-
of the Kingdom of God (as Trench tian community ; see note on @. I.
observes) one rypnors is followed by The phrase of xatoixodvtes ent Tips
another; Christ on His part (the kai yis (in LXX.=]7JN7 °30") occurs again
of reciprocal action, as in Mt. x. 32 in vi. 10, Vill. 13, XL 10) Gxilig Sams
dpodoynow Kayo ev ait@) pledges xvii. 8, and always, as it seems, means
Himself to keep those who have kept either the pagan world or the world
His word. Cf. Jo. xvii. 6, 11 roy in contrast with the heavenly state.
Aoyov gov TeTHpykay...maTep ayLe, TH- Of. Enoch xxxvii. 5, with Charles’ note.
pyoov avrovs. The promise, as Bede Il. &pxoua tay’] The great ze
says, is “non quidem ut non tenteris, pacpos will be followed by the Pa-
sed ut non vincaris [ab] adversis.” ’Ex rousia, and the Parousia is near (cf.
THs Opas Tov Teipacpov THs pweAdovons ii, 16, xxii. 7, 12, 20) The short
épxecda: ‘from that season (cf. Sir. ness of the interval is urged as a
XViii. 20 &. emioxom7s, Dan. xi. 40 od. motive for persevering: the Advent
ouvrercias, Apoc. XiV.7 7 0. THs Kpioews) is the limit of the Church’s vopovn.
of trial which is coming upon the whole kpdret & éxeus xtA.] The promise
habitable earth’; ie. the troublous of safekeeping (v. 10) brings with it
times which precede the Parousia. the responsibility of continual effort
In the foreshortened view of the (kpdret). Hach Church has its own
future which was taken by the Apos- inheritance (6 ¢yers), which it is called
tolic age this final sifting of mankind to guard on pain of losing its proper
was near at hand, not being as yet crown (rov orepavoy gov: cf. 2 Tim.
clearly differentiated from the im- iv. 8 dméxecrai pow 6 THs Sikavoodyns
III. 12] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 57
\ / / as rd / > \ /
TOV orepa VOV @ou. O VIKWY, TOLMOwW avTOV aTVAOY 12
> ~ lad cal Y 49F: > \ ’ / »/
€v TW vaw TOU Geov pov, Kat EEw ov py EEENOn ETL
/ ret \ \ of - - \ \
Kal yparw €7T aUTOV TO OVOMa TOU Jeou fou Kal TO
12 avroy 1°] aurw &* (-rov R“*) | om ev R* (hab &“*) | om pou 1° 11 29 36 syré™ | !
orépavos—on orépavos see ii. 10 note), Jud. xvi. 29 rots dv0 Kiovas Tov olkov
which may be taken from it and given ep’ ovs 6 oixos fiorjxer). In the N.T.
to another; cf. Mt. xxv. 28 apare ody the word is used as a pure metaphor,
adm avrov TO tddavroy Kal déte TO see I Tim. iii. 15 exxAnoia...aTvAos Kal
éyovre ra dé€ka radavra. AaBy, Prim. édpaiwpa ths adnOeias, Gal. li. 9 “Taxw-
accipiat, not adéAnra or adapracn; Bos kat Kndas kai Iwavns, of Soxotvtes
the picture is not that of a thief otvAo. etvac; cf. Clem. R. Cor. 5 of
snatching away what is feebly held, péyeoroe kat Sixacoraroe otvAor. The
but rather of a competitor receiving personal use is common in Rabbinical
a prize which has been forfeited. The writers, by whom a great Rabbi is
vacant room left by. the lapse of a described as poly 7312Y (Schoettgen on
Church may be filled by the rise of
Gal. 7. c.). There is a double fitness
another; cf. Rom. xi. 17 f.
in this metaphor ; while a pillar gives
12. 6 viKav, Tomow attoy atvdov]
stability to the building which rests
The discourse turns, as at the end of
upon it, it is itself firmly and per-
each address, to the individual mem-
manently fixed; and this side of
bers of the Church. ‘O vkév...avrdv,
cf. ii. 26, iii. 21 ; the anacoluthon may the conception often comes into view
in this case be “very awkward” from (cf. Isa. xxii. 23, lvi. 5, Sap. iii. 14
the grammarian’s point of view (Blass, SoOjaerar yap avt@...KAjnpos ev va@
’ Gr. p. 283), but it adds to the move- Kvpiov), and is paramount here. With
Pepe
NT ment of the sentence; it is only év to va cf. Vil. 15, XXi. 22, notes,
necessary to write rov vikéyta Troujow and for rod Geod pov see iii. 2, note.
orvdoy in order to see what we have "E&q ov pr) e€€AOy Ere: Contrast xxi.
gained by the boldness of the Apoca- 27, xxii. 15. As the pillar cannot be
See,
PEE lyptist. In orvAov é€v ro vad a refer- moved out of its place while the
ence has been found to the brazen house stands, so a lapse from goodness
pillars ‘Jachin’ and ‘Boaz’ which will be impossible for the character
stood before the sanctuary in Solomon’s which has been fixed by the final
temple(1 K. vii. 15, 21, 2 Chr. iii. 15 ff.); victory. A Avyvia may be removed
or to the porticoes of the Temple of (ii. 6), but not a arvaAos.
Herod, or even to the magnificent kal ypayrw én’ avrov To dvoua KT.]
colonnades which surrounded the Each pillar in the sanctuary (Arethas:
Artemision at Ephesus. All these, emt Tov vontrov orvAor) is to be inscribed
howeyer, are excluded by év ré vad, by the hand of Christ with three
for they were external to the sanctuary. names, the Name of God, the name
It is better therefore to start with of the new Jerusalem, and the new
the metaphorical use of the word in name of Christ. (1) The Name of
Scripture and in Jewish and early God was ‘put on’ every Israelite in
Christian literature. In Prov. ix. 1 the priestly blessing (Num. vi. 27
we read: 7 codia olxoddunoey eat eriOjcovew To Gvoua pou ert Tovs viods
olkov, kai vmnpewev orvdous éxra (cf. ‘IoparA); on members of the Israel of
58 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN poche ec
a \ \ / \ / 13 rexy/ a
13 Geou Mov, Ka’ TO OVOMA MOU TO KQLVOY. oO EX WY Ous
God it is to be inscribed by the Spirit deov. But the ‘new name’ of Christ
of the great High Priest (cf. 2 Cor. iii. 3 is more probably a symbol for the
€oTe emLoTOAT Xpiorod...evyeypaypevn fuller glories of His Person and Cha-
...mvevpatt Oeod (dvros), i.e. their lives racter which await revelation at His
and characters are to be dominated Coming (Andreas: ro év Trois dyious ev
by the sense of their consecration to T@ pédAovTe aide yvwpiCopevor) ; cf. ii.
the service of God as He is revealed 17 6@0@ avTé dvoya kawov. Both the
in Christ. (2) The name of the new victorious Christian and the victorious
Jerusalem (cf. xxi. 2 tHyv modkw THY Christ will receive a new name, i.e.
aylav eldov “lepovcaAnp Kawny), the sustain a new character and appear
successor of the old Jerusalem which in a new light; c& Col ani
was already of the past, not however 1 Jo. iii, 2. There are interesting
a vea “I. like Hadrian’s Aelia, but parallels in the Rabbinical writers;
a kawn, instinct with the powers of cf. Baba Bathra, f. 75. 2 “tres ap-
an endless life (cf. ii. 17, note), and pellari nomine Dei, iustos, Messiam,
like Christ Himself of heavenly origin et Hierosolyma”; Bereshith Rabba
(7 kataSaivovoa xri., cf. xxi. 2, and in Gen. xviii. 17 “ Abrahamus etiam
see Jo. vi. 33; the idea is found al- noyit nomen noyum quo appellanda
ready in Gal. iv. 26 1) dvw “IepovoaAnp, erat Hierosolyma.” Ignatius (Philad.
Heb. xii. 22 mpocedndvOare I. érov- 5) draws a picture which presents a
pavio). To bear the name of the striking contrast to this: éay de...mept
City of God is to be openly acknow- "Ingov Xpictovd p17) AaA@ow, obToL €or
ledged as one of her citizens, a privi- oTjAai eiow Kal Tao vexpav ed ois
lege already potentially belonging to yéyparrat povoy ovopata avépereay.
the members of the Church (Gal. 2. ¢. *IepovoaAnu : so the name is written
qris é€otiv pntnp nuov, Phil. iii. 20 in the Apoc. (iii. 12, xxi. 2, 10); the
Nay yap TO ToXiTevpa ev ovpavots Gospel of St John has uniformly
vmapxet, Heb. 7. c.), but not as yet *IepocoAvuua (see Introduction, c. xi).
confirmed or proclaimed. (3) Christ’s Ramsay (Letters, p. 409 ff.) finds
new hame—ro 6voya 76 kawoyv empha- in ». 12 areference to the name Neo-
sizes the caworns—can scarcely be one caesarea assumed by Philadelphia in
of the names or titles familiar to the honour of Tiberius.
Church from the first (Jesus, Christ, 14—22. THE MESSAGE TO THE
Son: of God, the Lord, etc.); if any ANGEL OF THE CHURCH IN LAODICEA.
such designation were meant here, it 14. THs ev Aaodikia] Forty miles
would rather be the Johannine title S.E. of Philadelphia the road from Sar-
Adyos ; Chix 12 exov dvopa Yeypap- dis reached Laodicea-on-the-Lycus.
pévoy 0 ov dels oldev €i By avTos...Kat The valley of the Lycus has been
KekAnTat TO bvoupa avTov ‘O Noyes! TOU described by Lightfoot (Colossians, p.
ae
aoe
IIL. 15] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 59
I4 0 waprus] pr kac S* (om N**) | ka adnOwos APQ min?! vg me syrs” arm aeth
Prim Ar] kar 0 adn0. SC 2 0 adnf. 7 14 16 28 45 79 80 8yr | 7 apxn] pr ac N syré”
amapxn 28 79 am apxns arm | xricews] exkAnoras N* (xr. N*) miorews 94 OM arm
I ff.), and more recently and in some without inhabitant, but a Bishop of
respects more fully by Ramsay (Cities Laodicea is mentioned as late as A.D.
and Bishoprics of Phrygia, p. 1 ff. ; 1450 (Ramsay, Cities and Bishoprics,
there is a useful map in his Church P. 79).
in the Roman Empire, pp. 472—3). rade éyer 6 aunv krd.] The personal
Laodicea (Aaodixeca in literature and Amen, whose character and nature
inscriptions, but in mss. of the N.T. are in themselves a guarantee for the
Aaodixia is well supported at each truth of His testimony. The com-
occurrence of the name; Lat. Zao-
mentators refer to Isa. lxy. 16 moNS
dicea, and in the N.T. also Laodicia,
Laudicia) was founded about the YON, LXX. rov eov Tov adn Owov, Symm.
middle of the 3rd cent. B.c. by Antio- apparently, roy dedy aunv. But it is
chus IT., and named in honour of his simpler to explain 6 auyy as referring
wife, Laodice. Under Roman rule to our Lord’s repeated use of the
the city flourished, and became a formula auny apny Aéyo viv, coupled
centre of commercial activity. Cicero with His assurance éya eijc...7) aAjOeva
repaired to it for monetary transac- —1 avroadnOeca, Or7)ovawwdns adnOeca,
tions (ad fam. iii. 5, ad Att. v.15); as the Greek fathers express it. Cf.
and the neighbourhood was noted for ii. 16, note. ‘O paprus 6 miords looks
the manufacture of woollen carpets back to c. i. 5; for 6 addnOwos see
and clothing (Ramsay, Cities, p. 4o ff.). iii. 7; 6 pw. 6 adnOivos is the witness
So opulent were the Laodiceans under who fulfils his ideal, whose testimony
the earlier Emperors that after the never falls short of the truth.
great earthquake which overthrew the 1 apx) THs KTicews tov Geod: cf.
town in A.D. 60-1, it rose from its ruins Col. i. 15, 18 mpwroroKos macns KtTicews
without being compelled to accept an ...08 €oTw 7) apyn—a passage doubtless
Imperial subsidy (Tac. ann. xiv. 29 familiar to the Church of Laodicea
“tremore terrae prolapsa nullo a nobis (ef. Col. iv. 15). This title of Christ
remedio propriis viribus revaluit”). rests on Proy. viii. 22, Lxx. Kupsos
The Church in Laodicea was perhaps extisev pe [Sc. tv copiay |apyny oday
founded by Epaphras of Colossae (Col. avrod <is Epya avrov, but readjusts the
i. 7, iv. 12f.). St Paul had not visited conception ; He is not, as the Arians
the Lycus valley down to the time of inferred, €v ray krecparwy, but the adpy7
his first Roman imprisonment (Col. ii. THs KTivews (Andreas : 7) arpoKaTapKTixh
1), but brethren at Laodicea were airia kat dxrioros), the uncreated prin-
known to him by name (Col. iv. 15), ciple of creation, from whom it took its
and he had addressed a letter to the origin—the principium principians,
OE
a
el
aly
pe
hae
Church there (¢. 16 rhv éx Aaodixias, not the principium principiatum.
unless the circular now entitled Ipods The whole tendency of the Johannine
*Eqecious is intended ; for the apocry- writings and of the Apocalypse in
phal letter Ad Laodicenses see Light- particular (cf. Introd. c. xiv.) forbids
foot, Colossians, p. 393 ff.). The ruins the interpretation ‘the first of crea-
which strew the site of Laodicea are tures” ‘H apx7 is applied to our
known as E£ski Hissar; it is now Lord again in c. xxi. 6 éy® rb ada
[ae
60 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [IIL 15
Gov Ta &pya, OTL ovTE Wuypos ef ovVTE CEerToOS.
\ >! J Sf \ a of /
c/ e/ \
16 dpedov Wx pos nS 1 CexTos. 6 ouTwWS OTL yALapos
15 om ort 28 152 syré” | om Wuxpos ev ouvre syr*™ | om ex &* (hab N*) | whedov
PQ | om ogedov...ferros A 1 47 | ns] ets (sic) Q 16 32 16 ovTws ort] ort ourws & om
ovTws 130 syrs” om ovr. ore arm | xAcepos N* (xAcap. R%*) 130: cf. W. Schm. p. 50
ee
€K TOU OTOMATOS LOU. oTe eves OTL []lNovetos 17
? an / / 17 ef / / [] / / =
|
. \ eek \ \ \
oidas OT GU Ef 0 TaNalmwpos Kal EMELVOS KAaL TTWYOS
Kal TudAos Kal yusvos, “cuuBovrevw Tor dyopaca 18
/ / /
|| 16 ovre 1°] ov minfre3? gyrrvid | ferros ovre Yuxpos NCQ min*re!? me syrs” arm
Andr Ar] ¥. ovre & AP 17 18 (19) vg syr®” om ro vg>*"* aeth Amb Ambrst Prim |
Wuxpos}]+ec N*(*) | weddw oe ewerar (euty N°") ek 7. oT. wou] mavoa T. oT. pw. S* | Tov
oTouaTos |THs Kapdtas me 17 om o7e 2° SPQ minre4> yged syr arm aeth (hab AC
16 17 28 31 alg vg syrs") | ovdev AC 12] ovdevos SPQ min?! Ar | cu ec o raXauwpos]
ran. ec S* | om xaz 4° gt | edewos (eAcew. SPQ min?! Andr Ar)] pr o AQ min‘re30 Ay
adnGwos 130
14, Isa. xl. 14, Mt. xxvi. 4, Acts ix. 23). which attends the process (ef. 1 Pet.
There is perhaps a reference to Isa. i. 7 1TO Sokipuov vpoy TS mioTews
ly. I dcoe pr) exere dpyvpiov...dyopa- TONUTYLOTEpOY ypuGiov...dva upos...
gate...dveu apyupiov kat tins: for SoktaCopévov). °Exk mupos is nearly=
adyopacat map enor cf. 2 Esdr. xx. 31 aro or vo 7., but hints at the metal
ovUK ayopapev map avtav, and for coming out of the fire intact. “Iva py
ayopa¢ew in this metaphorical sense, davepwOy xrd.; an O.T. idea, cf. Exod.
Mt. xxv. 9 f. The allusions to local xx. 26, Nah. iii. 5, Ezek. xvi. 36 ; there
conditions are here even more dis- is perhaps special reference to Hzek.
tinct. Xpvoioy presents a contrast to XXili. 29, LXX. KoAAovpioy (or koAdv-
the wealth of the Laodicene rpazre- ptov, cf. Boissonade, anecd. i. 237,
Cirac; iuaria Aevkd, to the black fabric collyrium Hor. Sat. i. 5. 30, the
for which the neighbourhood was nodp of Jewish literature), a di-
famous (Ramsay, Cities and Bishop- minutive of xoAAvpa, is (1) a small
rics, p. 40 “a fine kind of wool, soft in roll of bread (3 Regn. xii. 24 ff.),
texture and glossy black in colour, (2) from its roll-like shape, a kind of
grew on the Laodicene sheep...a kind eye-salve made according to Celsus
of small cheap cloak...was manufac- (vi. 7) from the poppy, the acacia, and
tured at Laodicea and called Laodicia, other flowering plants ; here possibly
or amd@ ipatia”); While xoddovpioy used with reference to the local
probably refers to the school of powder already mentioned. For ey-
medicine attached to the neighbour- xplew of applications to the eyes see
ing temple of Asklepios, and the eye- Tobit ii. 10 (8), vi. 9, Xi.7; itis Instruc-
powder (réppa @pvyia) used by its tive to compare the construction of
physicians (Ramsay, p. 52). It is the verb in Tobit with that employed
possible to make too much of these here ; cf. Jo. ix. 6 (eméxpicey AD).
coincidences, which may be in part With regard to the interpretation,
accidental, but at least they are the gold which is to be acquired is
interesting and suggestive. doubtless faith with its accompanying
As to details. With remvpmpeévov works (Le. xii. 21 eis Gedy mAovrar,
ex smupos, cf. Ps. xvii. (xvili.) 31 Jac. li. 5 wAovolous ev miore, I Pet.
Ta Roya Kupiov memup@peva, Prov. i. Zc. 1 Tim. vi. 18 mAoureiy ev Epyors
xxiv. 28 (xxx. 5); the thought is of xadois); the white raiment is a life in
purity attained by removing dross (cf. Christ unspotted by the world (Gal.
Ps. Ixy. (Ixvi.) 10 émtvpwoas jas os iii. 27, Jac. i. 27), which alone can
mupovta To apyvpuov, Zach. xiii. 9, Isa. escape disgrace under the fierce light
i. 25 mupeow [oe] eis KaBapor), per- of the Parousia (2 Cor. vy. 10); the
haps with reference to the frery trial eye-salye which stings while it heals is
IIL. 20] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 63
Brérns. Méyw doous Eav Piiw ENeyyw Kal TawEvw* 19
> AVY / \ - / \ /
1g ogous] ous vg syré” Prim | eay] avy & 36 | Smreve ACQ min?2* Ar] f\wrov XP
1 altm Andr {dou 6 11 31 Snryoov gt | om ow 7 12 16 28
the edeypos of the Holy Spirit (Jo. gone by this Church. The needed
xvi. 8 ff.), which destroys self-deception discipline cameat length under Marcus
and restores spiritual vision. ‘To buy Aurelius, when Sagaris, the Bishop of
these from Christ is to seek His gifts Laodicea, was martyred (Eus. Hi, £.
at the cost of personal ease or self- iv. 26, V. 24).
esteem: cf. Phil. iii. 7 drwa jv por Képdn, (neve ovv Kai peravdnoov| Cf. ii. 5,
Taira Hynpa Sia roy ypioroy Cnuiay. iii. 3 prvnuoveve ovv...kal preravongoy.
19. €y@ dcous eay PirG xtr.| The In the present case not memory but
plain speaking of this letter was not to enthusiasm was at fault. ZnAevew is
be attributed to aversion on the part a late and rare form for (nAodr, as
of Christ, notwithstanding His péAA@ kukAevew (XX. 9) for xuxdoty (WH.
ge éueoa ; rather it was evidence of Notes, p. 178), but with the sense ‘be
friendship and love. ®:A@ (Bengel: zealous’ ; for other exx. of late verbs
“Philadelphiensem yyarnoev, Laodi- in -evew see WM., p. 114, Kennedy,
censem dict”) is perhaps deliberately Sources, p. 43, Introd. to the O. T. in
preferred to the less emotional and Gk, p. 503. Zndreve looks back to
less human ayam7a@ (i. 5, iii. 9; ef. Jo. Cearos (v. 15 f.; Bengel : “et Ceards et
Seen Svk 27, XX. 2, xxi. 15 ff.), (pros est ex (é”), dwelling upon its
notwithstanding the use of the latter ethical meaning: ‘prove thyself to
in Proy. iii. 12 (LXX. Ov yap ayaa possess (pres. imper.) a whole-hearted
Kupwos eAéyyer) which supplies the devotion for the Master.” So doing,
groundwork of the thought. °Edéy- the Laodicean Church would arrive at
x® kal madevo: two stages in one a better mind (eravdénoor), and be no
process ; €Aeyéis aims at effecting by longer ‘tepid’ but ‘fervent in spirit.’
words or thoughts what maidela ac- 20. idod €ornxa eri thy Ovpay Krr.]
complishes, where é\eyéis fails, by act ; Arethas: aSiacros, @noiy, 7 €un ma-
maideia is édey&s brought about povoia. The voice is that of a friend
through external means. The two (v. 19); there is perhaps a reference
verbs are perhaps a double rendering to Cant. v. 2 dav adeAdidod pov,
of M3)’ in Proy. 7. ¢., where édéyyee kpoveremitny Ovpav’ avoréov pot, adeAy
is read by B but madever by NA; or ov, ) wAnaiov pov. In this light the
madevw (and the reading acdever) homiletic use of the passage, which
may have been suggested by the pre- sees in it a picture of our Lord
ceding verse in Proy. (vié, 1) dAcy@pec knocking at the hearts of men, and
mawdelas Kupiov). For édéyyew it is which Holman Hunt’s great painting
instructive to compare Eph. vy. 13, has made familiar, finds its justifica-
2 Tim. iy. 2, and St John’s use of the tion. But as they stand in this con-
verb in Jo. iii. 20, viii. 46, xvi. 8; on text, the words are eschatological
madever a good note will be found (cf. Mt. xxiv. 33 eyyus éotw eri Gupais,
in Westcott on Heb. xii. 7; ef. Jac. Vv. 9 0 Kpitns mpd Tay Oupdy éEatn-
H. A. A. Kennedy, Sources, p. rot. xev); the opening of the door is the
Perhaps the deplorable condition of joyful response of the Church to the
the Laodicene Church was due to last call, cf. Le. xii. 36 dpeis Spor
lack of chastisement; there is no avOpwras mpordexyouevois Tov Kipiov
word of any trials hitherto under- éauTov...iva €AOovros Kat Kpovoavros
64 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [III. 20
/ / / . / 5 a \
Gupav Kal KpOUW" €ay TRS, aKOVO1 THS Pwvrs Mou Kal
20 0M akoven THs pwns mov kat Or Hil | avorEn] avorEw & avoizec syr8” | ewredev-
coum] pr kac SQ min*re3> syrew Prim (om AP 1 6 13 17 18 19 28 36 37 38 79 80 81
161 vg syr me arm aeth Or Hil Ar)
ev0éws dvoiEwow avto. The pictureis Opovoy d0€ns avrov, kabnoeaOe Kal vpeis
exactly reversed in Le. xiii. 25, where emt Oa@dexa Opovous: cf. Le. xxii. 29 fF.
the Master shuts the door and the kayo Svatribepat vpiv, kabads Si€Oero pou
servants knock in vain; cf. Mt. xxy. 6 matnp pov Bacidelay, va éoOnte Kat
to f. minte emt THs tpamwé(ns pov ev TH
€ay Tis axovon THs Povns wou KTA.| Baowdeia pov, Kat Kkabnobe emi Opovev
If any Church (or individual) gives tas Owdexa puAds Kpivovres Tov Iopanh,
heed to the call of Christ (cf. Jo. x. 3 where, as here, the enthronement
Ta mpoBata movis avrov axove., 16 f., follows immediately after the mention
XVili. 37 mas 6 @y é€k THs adnOcias of the heavenly feast. The @povoe
dkxovet ov THs Pwrys) and opens the however (cf. ii. 13, note) are not places
door, Christ will enter that dwelling on the triclinium, but thrones of
(Jo. xiv. 23 mpos avrov éhevoopeda kal dignity and judicial power, cf. 1 Cor.
povny trap auT@ moooueba, Eph. iii. Vi. 2 f. ovk otSare Gre of aytot TOY KOopoY
17 KaTounoa TOV xpLoroy Oia THs Tio- KpLVOUGLY ;...0UK olOaTE OTL ayyéAous Kpt-
Tews €v Tais Kapdlats vay ev ayarn), voopev; The Apocalyptic promise adds
and exchange with such an one the fel- that the conqueror shall not merely be
lowship of intimate communion (cf. Jo. enthroned like Christ, but be His
Vi. 56 6 Tpw@yav jLou THY gapka Kal rivey aivOpovos. Mer enov might imply
pov TO aima ev epol péver Kay® €v avT@) association only, but ev 76 Opdv@ pov
in that endless feast of Love of which implies a share in the same throne,
the Eucharist is the earnest (Mt. i.e. in the glory and powers of Christ's
XXV1. 29 €ws Tis Tuépas e€xeivns Grav own triumphant humanity.
avTo Tivo ped vuady Kawoy ev TH as Kaye eviknoa ktr.| Of. Jo. xvi. 33
Bacwrelia Tod matpds pov). eyo veviknka Tov Koopov, I JO. V, 4
EicépyecOar mpos twa, to enter a aitn eat 7) vikn yviknoaca TOY KOO POY,
man’s house; cf. Me. xv. 43, Acts xi. 3. 7 miorTis nua. Here évicnoa looks back
Aeixvjow is preferred to dpiotnow upon the historical fact of the Lord’s
partly because the detrvoy came at victory as past and complete ; vevixyxa
the end of the day and was the in Jo. U. c. regards the victory as
principal meal and the usual occasion abiding in its effects. The rewards of
for hospitality, but perhaps chiefly victory are not the same in the case of
with reference to the cupiaxéy Setmvov. Christ as in the case of the disciple;
Origen’s ov yap detrat eioaywyns kal the disciple becomes ovvOpovos with
mpeTev pabnpatov.(in Joann. t. Xxxii. Christ in Christ’s throne, whereas the
2) is ingenious but far-fetched. Lord is ovv@povos with the Father; cf.
21. 6 ukdr, Odo avT@ kabioa per li. 27f.ddc0@ avTG...05 kayo eiAnpa mapa
ewov krA.| An extension of the promise Tov matpds pov. *Exaéica like evixnoa
made to the Twelve in Mt. xix. 28 is the historical aorist ;the session fol-
brav Kabicn 6 vios Tod avOpwrov emt lowed at the moment of the Ascension,
TTL 22] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 65
“” / > r yf Ss 5 / / \
waned)
<
Opovw
é
@UTOU. *6 EXWY OUS akovTaTwW TL TO 22
mveuma Neyer Tais EexKKAnoLaLs.
lol / ~ b) /
whilst the victory was achieved by the their general structure, they present
Resurrection; see Mc. xvi. 19, Eph. a rich variety of detail. As each
feo, Heb, i. 3, Vill. 1, xii 2. The Church passes under review, it re-
ultimate source of the conception is ceives a judgement which is evidently
Ps. cx. 1; on its meaning see Apringius based upon a full knowledge of its
ad l.: “quid est in throno Dei sedere, condition, both external and spiritual.
nisi quiescere et gloriari cum Deo et Smyrna and Philadelphia gain un-
eius adsistere tribunalibus beatis, at- qualified approval; Ephesus, Perga-
que immensa praesentiae illius felici- mum, Thyatira, are commended, but
tate gaudere?” With the parallel os with reservations (€y@ xara ood [oA‘ya]
kay® kth. ef. Jo. xv. 10, xvii. 18, xx. ort...): for Laodicea there is only
21, Apoe. ii. 28. censure, and Sardis would fall under
the same category, were it not for a
Looking back over the seven Adyo few loyal Christians (€yers odiya ovo-
(ii. 1—iii. 22), it is easy to see that, pata xt\.) whose fidelity is not over-
widely as their contents differ, they looked. But the discrimination goes
are constructed upon a common plan. further. The Supreme Pastor descends
Each begins with the formula T@ into the minutest particulars which
ayyh@ TO (Tis) ev...ekkAnoias ypawyov affect the well-being of the several
Tade Aéyer 6..., and ends with the call brotherhoods: the decay of love at
‘O éyav ovs «rd. followed (1—3), or Ephesus, redeemed in part by hatred
preceded (4—7) by a promise to the of Nicolaitan laxity ; the fidelity of
Christian victor (r@ vixdvre ddaw aiTo the Smyrnaeans under the _ bitter
(1, 3), Or 6 viKdr...d@0@ a’T@ (4, 7), reproaches of the self-styled Jews;
OY 6 uke Toujow atrov (6) OY 6 Kay the concessions to Nicolaitanism which
followed by a verb expressing the marred the zeal of the Pergamenes;
reward to be received (2, 5)). the indulgence shewn at Thyatira to
Even in the contents of the several a prophetess who, like a new Jezebel,
messages a certain uniformity may be initiated her disciples into “deep
detected. After the opening words things” of Satan ; the deadness of the
each Adyos begins with oiSa—oida cov great majority of the members of the
ra épya (1, 4—7), olSa cov thy Oivw Church at Sardis; the patient efforts
(2), or oida mod Karorxeis (3); i.e. each of the Philadelphians to spread the
is based on the Speaker's knowledge faith of Christ in the teeth of Jewish
of the conduct or circumstances of opposition ; the tepid, nauseous Chris-
the several churches. The distinctive tianity of the prosperous and self-
merits and faults of each community satisfied Laodiceans. Nothing has
are then set forth, together with escaped the Eye of flame, which reads
suitable encouragement and reproof. the secrets of men and of churches.
Lastly, advice is given as to the Even in the formulae with which
future: prvnuoveve odv...xal peravonaoy the Aoyor are opened and closed there
(1, 5), neTavonaor ovv (3), (ydeve otv Kat are variable elements, which shew the
peravonoor (7), 12) PoBov...yivov murros same discrimination. Each rade \éyec
Gxpt Oavarov (2), 0 eyere xpatnoate or is followed by a title of the Speaker,
Kparet 0 éyers (4, 6). usually borrowed from the vision of
Yet uniform as the Adyou are in c. i, which has special significance
Ss. R. 5
66 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [(PVeme
IV 1 ecdov P min?! Ar] cdov SAQ 7 14.92 | avewyuern Q min™™™ | Kar 2°]+c50u S
Prim | om 7 mpwry syré’ | cadmeyya syrr | Nadovons] Aadovoay N Prim edhadyoev
syr8” | Neywy R*AQ minP!430] Neyouoa N-*P 1 38 49 79 91 130 al™™ Kar Aeyouca
fot 36 Kat Aeyouons 7 16 om P arm?’ Prim | avaBnde A
- > -
€V TVEUMLAaTL* Kal idou Opovos ExerTo Ev TH Opava,
/
ers \ / a ’
comes from Dan. ii. 28 f, 45. The be distinguished from the more exact
vision that follows is an anticipation ent tov Opdvov Or eri TO Opovw; for
of a future which is yet to find its the gen. see iv. 9 ff., v. 1, 7, 13, Vi 16,
accomplishment (era tadra). WH. vil. 15; for the dat., vii. 10, xix, 4,
connect pera taidta (2°) with evdéws, xxi: 5; for the acc., iv. 45 vi 2) 4a
but the analogy of i. 10 and Dan. /.¢. Xs 16, xx. A:
(Th.) seems to be decisive in favour of 3. kal 6 KaOnpevos xtd.| The de-
the usual punctuation. scription rigorously shuns anthropo-
2. evdéws eyevouny ev mvevparc] ‘At morphic details. The Seer’s eye is
once,’ as the words were spoken, ‘I arrested by the flashing of gemlike
found myself in the Spirit.’ The state colours, but he sees no form: ef. Exod.
of spiritual exaltation which preceded XXIV. 10 eiSov Tov tomov ov iornKet
the first vision (i. 10 note) has returned, 6 Ocds tov “Iopand (Heb. simply NS
but in greater force ; then it gave the
Sy TON), Kal Ta Ur TOUS 7ddas av-
Seer ears to hear and eyes to see;
now it lifts him up and places him by ToU woel Epyov mAivOov camdeipou, Kat
the Angel at the open door. Gomep eiSos oTepedpatos Tov ovpavod
kal idovd Opovos €KELTO
& é€v TO oupav@
Ti Ka@apiorntt. Less reserve is mani-
xth.] When he looked in, the first fested in Ezek. i. 26 ws eidos avOparov,
object that met his eyes was a throne Dan. vii. 9 madaids epav exabnro...
and One seated on it. The Person is n Opié ths Kehadfs adtod wel Epiov
identified by 7. 8 with the God of kadapov ; cf. Enoch xlvi. i, Ixxi. to,
Israel (i. 4, 8), Who is represented In the great Christian apocalypse
in the O.T. sometimes as making the there is no need for anthropomorphic
heaven His throne (Isa. lxvi. 1; ef. descriptions of Deity; one like a Son
Mt. v. 34f, xxiii. 22), sometimes as of Man is always at hand to whom
enthroned in heaven (Ps. x. (xi.) 4 they are naturally transferred (see i.
Kupwos, €v odpavd 6 Opdvos avrod; cf. 14, note) ;
; ef. Andreas: ereidn S€ Tov
Enoch xiy. 18 ff. €Gew@povv dé Kai eidov marépa Tov opadévra evraida rapictnat,
TwpmatTiKov avT@ Xapaxtijpa ov weperi-
Opdvov vyndov xrhr.). The imagery of
the Apocalypse requires the latter Onow aorep ev TH Tporepaia Tov viov
‘
onmTaotd,.
,
symbolism, in which the Throne is
distinguished from the sphere in The Enthroned Majesty was like in
which it stands. appearance (spd = HNW?, aw)
éxetro = €r€On (cf. Dan. vii. 9), ‘stood,’ to the light of two precious stones,
rather than ‘was set up, a rendering the Ai@os taomes and the oapdiyr, and
which permits the English reader to their brilliance was relieved by a
suppose that the placing of the throne circle of emerald green. The three
entered into the vision. For xeto@ac stones are named together as samples
Re
My
RTS
ELL,
in this sense cf. Jo. ii. 6, xix. 29, of their kind by Plato (Phaed. 110k
Xxi. 9, and see Blass, Gr. p. 51. In
4
capdia kat iaomdas Kat opapaydous Kai
this book emt rév @povoy can scarcely mavta Ta Tovavra), and hold an honour-
5
68 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [Vers
(p. 138). Téooapes acc. is well sup- but the parallel is only partial, and the
ported, see WH.? Notes, p. 157, Blass, whole question of the Apocalyptist’s
Gr. p. 26. indebtedness to Babylonian sources
Beyond the emerald halo there is needs further investigation. Mean-
another circle round the Throne, an while a key which seems to fit the
environment of four and twenty other lock is supplied by the earliest Latin
thrones on which are seated four and commentator on the Apocalypse, Vie-
twenty Elders, white-robed and gold- torinus, who sees in the 24 Elders
crowned. The Elders are not ovv- “duodecim Apostoli, duodecim Patri-
O6povor (iii. 21), but mepiOpomor or archae”; similarly Andreas and Are-
mdpedpor, forming the yepovoia of thas. The symbol appears to be based
Heaven. There may be a reference on the number of the tribes of Israel;
to the Elders of Israel in Exod. xxiy. the dodexadudroy is represented by 24
II, who aPOnoav ev TO rorw Tov Geod, Elders, two for each tribe, the double
and to Isa. xxiy. 23 Baowevoes Kvpwos representation suggesting the two
...evarioy Tov mpecBurépwv do&acOn- elements which coexisted in the new
gera. But the number is at first Israel, the Jewish and Gentile be-
sight perplexing. As a symbolical
lievers who were one in Christ. Thus
number 24 occurs in the Apocalypse the 24 Elders are the Church in its
only, and there only when these totality, but the Church idealized
and therefore seen as already clad
Elders are mentioned (iv. 4, 10, v. 8,
xi. 16, xix. 4). It has been supposed
in white, crowned, and enthroned in
to refer to the 24 courses of the sons
the Divine Presence—a state yet
of Aaron (1 Chron. xxiv. 1—19); but future (4 Set yevéoOa), but already
the Elders do not fulfil any specialpotentially realized in the Resur-
priesthood, though they take their rection and Ascension of the Head;
part (iv. 10, y. 8) in the worship of
cf. Eph. ii. 6 cuvnyetpev nas Kal ovvexa-
Him Who sits on the Throne. Gun- Aicev abt@ ev Tois €roupavias,
kel suggests (Schinfung u. Chaos, 5. Kat éx rod Opovov éexmopevovrat
p. 302 ff.) that they answer to thedorparai xtA.| The eye of the Seer
24 stars of the Babylonian astrology
returns to the central Throne. What
he sees there reminds him of the Law-
(ef. Diod. Sic. ii. 31 pera dé rdy Cpdia-
giving; cf. Exod. xix. 16 éyivoyvro geval
kov KUKAOv €lkoow Kal TérTapas adopi-
kai aotparai, and Ezek. i. 13 éx Tov
fovow dorépas, dy rods pev nuioes ev
mupos e&eropevero dotpany. The same
rois Bopelos pepect, Tous dé nuloers ev
imagery occurs again in xi. 19, xvi. 18,
Tois votios TerayOa daci Kal rov’Twy
Tovs pév dpwpevors Tov (avrwyv eivat
and (with the order Spovrat cai dwvat
kat dotparai), in viii. 5. The thunder-
katapiOpovor, Tods de adaveis Tots Tere-
Aeutnxdor mpocwpicba vopitovow, oisstorm is in Hebrew poetry a familiar
Stxaoras tay SAwv mpocayopevovow) ; symbol of the Divine power and glory:
70 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [IVa
e \ / \ / > / > /
ET TA apr aces Tupos KQLOMEVAL EVYWTTLOV TOU Opovov,
6 Nv eo
6 & éiow Ta éExrta TrvevpaTa Tov ODeod.
c/ > \ \ , co ~
Kal E€VWT7TLOV
fa / / € / € / /
Tou Opovov ws Oaracoa vadivn Opoia Kpyotaddo,
Wd i? la / \ / las , /
Kal EV MEOW TOU Opovou Kal KUKA@ TOU Opovou TET TENA
5 om mupos syr8" | rou Opovov 2°]+avrov Q(*)°"" min™ syrr | a ei N°-*P 1 36 84
94 Syr] ac ecw Q min?! syr8 g ve"™ a ect A kas evow 130 Kar 14 92" | ra erra] om
ra Q min™t™ gyrrvid Andr Ar 6 Opovov]+avrov 7 40 46+70v Oeov me | om ws
1 80 94 161 al syr3¥ aeth Prim | vedkwy g 10 35 38 al | xpvoradd\w] BnpvAdw arm |
eupecw A 130 | om Kat KuKAW Tov Opovov 28 29 30 98 vgh*!* me arm” |recoapa SPQ
chle:2) 1 sam: 1, 10, Ps) xvii oft, glass resembling an expanse of water;
Job xxxvii. 4f. comp. a legend in the Qur’én (xxv.),
kat émra Naumades updos KTA.| Aap- that the Queen of Sheba mistook
mades occur also in Hzekiel’s vision for water a glass pavement in Solo-
(Zc. os ois hayrddwv); but whereas mon’s palace. The Seer, still looking
Ezekiel’s torch-like lights flashed through the door, sees between him-
hither and thither (cuvotpehopeéever self and the Throne a vast surface
ava pécoy Tov Cawy), these burn stead- which flashes back the light that falls
ily before the Throne, and they are upon it, like the Aegean when on
seven in number, corresponding, as summer days he looked upon it from
the Seer recognises, with the Seven the heights of Patmos; ef. xv. 2 «idor
Spirits of God (i. 4, iii. 1). They are os Oddaccav varivny peptypéevny Tupi.
Aaprrades, not Avyvia as ini. 12, where Though of glass, the sea was pola
the reference is different; the idea kpuoTaAda, not semi-opaque, like much
presented here is rather that of the ancient glass, but clear as rock-crystal.
dornp péyas Karopevos ws Naps (C. Vill. Kpvoraddos may be ‘ice,’ both here
Io), except that the torch-like star is and in Ezek. i. 22, but the mineral is
seen falling across the sky, whereas more probably intended in a context
these torches blaze perpetually before which mentions precious stones ; the
the Throne of God. metaphor occurs again in XxXil. I
6. kal evdmov Tod Opdvov ws Oddacoa woTapov...raumpov ws Kkpvaraddov. The
xtv.] In Exod. xxiv. 10 the Elders costliness of glass in ancient days
see under the Feet of God doei pyov enhances the splendour of the con-
mivOov cardeipov, Kal Bomep eidos ception; cf. Job xxviii. 17 LXX. ovK
OTEPE@paTos TOU ovpavod TH KabapLo- ig@Onoetar avTh xpuatov kai vados.
tri, and this conception is repro- But the Sea of glass is not only a
duced in Hzekiel (i. 22, 26). But striking and splendid feature in the
instead of the ‘firmament,’ the Seer scene; it suggests the vast distance
of the Apocalypse sees a glassy Sea which, even in the case of one who stood
before the Throne. The idea of a at the door of heaven, intervened be-
celestial sea was current in Jewish cir- tween himself and the Throne of God.
cles, cf. Enoch xiv. 9, Secrets of Enoch, Kat ev péo@ TOU Opovov... TéaoeEpa
ed. Charles, p. 4; Test. wii Paitr., (oa krrd.] Cf. Enoch xl 2, Apoc. of
Levi 2, where a sea greater than any Baruch Vi. 11 (ed. Charles). The
on earth is seen suspended between the exact position assigned to the (@a is
first heaven and the second: ef. Gen. not easy to grasp. Ev péo is from
i. 7 Tod datos Tov éemdvw Tod oTEpEd- Ezek. i. 5 ev To peo@ (TOU Tupos) os
patos, Ps. ciii. (civ.) 3. The Apoca- opotopa Tec odpoy (dor, where some
lyptic sea is vadivn, a pavement of cursives and versions of the Lxx. add
TV. 7] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 7%
ee
Coa yenovta op0aduar Eurpoobev Kal omurbev, TKal 7
\ a \ 5 of / \ \ /
TO Cwov TO T PWT OV OMOLOV A€ov TL, Ka@t TO OeUTEPOV
C@ov buowv
~ /
poryw,
/
Kal TO TpitTov
\ \ /
Cwov Exwy- Sf
TO \
, ¢ > / \ \ , > /
TPOOWTOV Ws avOpwrov, Kal TO TETAOTOV Cwov OMLOLOYV
8 aeTw TeToMEvM.
p) >
*Kal Ta TecoEpa Cwa, Ev Kal’ pesEV
Ui 8 \ \ / tas ra)
of the Seraphim (vi. 3 exéxpayev €repos its anthem, it is the signal for the
mpos Tov €repov Kai €Aeyor “Ay.os ayLos other to fall upon its knees before
aywos Kuptos aa8aa6). The Apocalyp- the Throne. The Seer states this
tist, as usual, does not tie himself to fact, of which the vision made him
his source; he inserts 6 eds after cognisant, in the form of a law. This
Kuptos, changes caBaaé into mavtokpa- concurrence of the xéopos and the
twp, and adds 6 ny xr. from i. 8, exkAngia in the worship of God was
dropping altogether Isaiah’s wAnpns keenly realised by the Ancient Church;
masa 7 yn THs Soéns avrov, as less ef. eg. the Liturgy of St Mark
appropriate in a tribute of praise (Brightman, p. 132), wavrore pev mavra
which is offered in heaven. On ravro- oe ayiater, dda Kal peta TavT@Y TeV GE
kpdr@p as a rendering of MiNIY see ayatovrwy Sé&a, Séomora Kupte, kat
i, 8, note. The Liturgies retain the TOY NMEeTEpoY ayragpovy avy avTois Up-
Isaianic form (Brightman, pp. 18 f., vovvtwy ctr. There is certainly not less
50, 132, etc.; cf. Clem. R., Cor. 34), cause for its recognition in an age
which has also found its way into the which like our own is replete with
Te Deum; but they attribute the new revelations of the wonders of the
Ter Sanctus to “Cherubim and Sera- physical universe. Every fresh dis-
phim,” as if meaning to blend Isaiah’s covery of physical science should
with Ezekiel’s vision, after the manner deepen the adoration of the faithful.
of the Apocalypse. ‘O épyopevos (God Ao€a kat TYAN (=) 133) is from
in His future self-manifestations) in the Lxx. (Ps. viii. 6, xxviii. (xxix.) J,
the mouth of the ¢¢a suggests the xev. (xevi.) 7). The phrase is coupled
aroxapadoxia of Creation (Rom. viii. in the N.T. with apé@apoia (Rom. ii. 7),
19 ff., Apoc. xxi. 1 ff.). érawos (I Pet. i. 7), Svvayss (Apoe. iv.
9. Kat drav dadcovoew ra (pa dd€av II, V. 12). Evyapioria, a word which
ktd.] The difficult décovcw, which is with its cognate verb is unknown to
probably the true reading, is not the canonical books of the Lxx., occurs
without example, see WH." Notes, in a theological sense Paul, Apoe.’,
p. 178, WM. p. 388, Burton, § 308; and in both the Apocalyptic passages
Viteau, Ltude, i. pp. 125, 227 ff, is found in a doxology. While rips
and cf. Me. viii. 35, note. Translate: and 86fa have regard to the Divine
“whensoevyer the living creatures perfections, evyapioria refers to the
shall give” (i.e. as often as they give) Divine gifts in creation and redemp-
“glory...the Four and twenty Elders tion.
shall fall” ete. The two actions are T@ (arte eis Tods aldvas Téy alavey
coordinated as simultaneous. Nature The Living Creatures and the Elders
and the Church must ever unite in offer their tribute to the Living God;
the praise of God; when the one begins created life adores the Uncreated.
74 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [IV.9
of a suppliant, seeking mercy from a 11. dé&tos €, 6 KUptos xtA.] The (oa
conqueror. Cf. Plutarch, Zucull., addressed the Creator simply as 6
Pp. 522 Tvypayns 76 Siadyya Tis kepadjs Oeds 6 mavtoxparep. The Elders
adedopevos €Onke mp0 Tay Today; Cicero, recognise a relation to Him which the
pro P. Sest. 27 “hune Cn. Pompeius, Creation as such cannot claim. He a
i
quum in suis castris supplicem abiec- is (1) the Lord, the 137) of revelation,
Meet THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 75
and (2) their God (6 @eds par, ef. book-roll upon (éri with acc., ef. xx. 1)
ili. 12 6 Meds pov). On the use of the the open palm of his right hand.
nominatives 6 kvpios, 6 Oeds, for the BiBrlov, a roll of papyrus (Maunde
vocatives see Blass, Gv. p. 87. To the Thompson, Palaecography, p. 54 f.);
66a and rizr which the (da ascribe to ci “Pst xxix, (xh) ev keparids
God the Elders add dvvayis, ef. v. 12, BiBAiov, Le. iv. 17, 20, and 2 Tim. iv.
vii. 12, xix. 1, and the doxologies 13 where $.3\ia are contrasted with
in Mt. vi. 13, T.R., and Didache 8. peuBpava. The present roll was
Glory, honour, and power are rightly ‘sealed down’ and made fast (xare-
ascribed to the Creator of the universe ohpayirpevor, ef Isa. ‘xxix, 1cos
(ra mavra), which owes its existence Heer avayvavat, eoppayorat yap,
ae
Sa
i
=
76 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [V.1
Tappnoias eri tay Swpdtay Knpvy6n), present case moral fitness is the only
that the opening of the seals means ixavorns. >AvotEa kai Avoar; the same
the interpretation of the O.T. by the order occurs in v. 5. The hysteron
coming and teaching of Christ, or the proteron, as in iv. 11 Hoav Kat éxtioOn-
allegorical interpretation of Scripture cay, is apparent rather than real; to
(Origen philoc. ii. 1, Vv. 5 1) yap maca be able to open the book is the first
ypapy ert 7 SnrAovpévn dia THs BiBrov necessity and therefore takes the first
eumpoo Oey prev yeypaupérn Ova THY mpO- place in the order of thought.
XEtpov avtis exdoxnv, Oreo Bev dé Sia THY 3. Kat ovdeis eduvato ev TO odpava@
dvakexwpnykviay kat mvevpatiKny) is in- xtd.] The challenge is not taken up
consistent with the account of the by any being in heaven, on earth, or
process which is given in Apoc. Vi. in Hades. For this threefold division
1ff. Apringius is nearer to the truth: of created life see Phil. ii. IO e€mov-
“liber hic praesentis est mundi totius pavioy Kal éemvyet@y Kal katayOoviey:
creatura”; and better still is the an earlier grouping in Exod. xx. 4
comment of Andreas: BiSdiov rhv has under the third head év trois véaow
mavoopoy Tov Oeov pununy voovpev...Kat UmoKaT@ Ths yns, OY (. 11) THv Oadao-
Tov Ocioy kptatav THY aBvocor. Zahn cay. Ovdeis...ovde...ovdé implies a
(inl. ii. p. 596), followed by Nestle quasi-ascensive scale, which has given
(Text. Crit. p. 333), regards the trouble to the scribes, and the mss.
BiBXiov as a papyrus in book-form, waver between ovdé and ovre; the
connecting kat omiOev with xare- point appears to be that as one after
oppay.cpévov, But his reasons are another of the three regions declines
not convincing. the challenge, the hope that it will be
2. Kal elOoy ayyedov ioxupoy Knpvo- met approaches a yanishing point ;
govra xrA.| A “strong angel” (x. 1, cf. Primasius: nec guisquam...neque
xviii. 21) is needed to be the herald ...neque...sed neque... In ovSeis...ovre
ee
Oe
Oe
eS
pe
of a challenge addressed to the whole Bdérew (here and in @. 4) there is an
creation. Tis déws; cf. ris ixavos; (2 implied ovre before avoiEa, cf. WM.
Cor. ii. 16), The d&os supports his p. 66. For avoiye in reference to a
claims on moral grounds; the ixavés, roll see Le. iv. 17.
on grounds which prove him capable 4f. Kwai &kAaov odd, Otte KrA.|
whether morally or otherwise. In the With the unrestrained emotion of one
V. 6] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN TK
in a dream or ecstasy the Seer wept the tribes (cf. Prov. xxiv. 65 (xxx. 15)
at the result, whether because of his okupvos éovtos ia yuporepos KTNVaV), AS
own disappointment, or because of the Dan is in the Blessing of Moses (Deut.
failure of creation to open the roll. xxxiii. 22); and the noblest son of
Its inability implied moral incapa- the tribe of Judah is fitly styled the
city; ovdels eduvaro, because ovdeis Lion of that tribe ; cf. Hippolytus, ed.
agios evpébn. His weeping continued Lag., p. 4, dca ro Bacdckov kai évdokov
(€kAaov) until it was stopped by one @s éovros mpoxexnpvypevov. With o
of the Elders (eis é€k rév mp.). Here ex ths d. “I. comp. Heb. vii. 14 mpo-
and in vii. 13 the Elder is merely an dnAov yap te €& “Iovda avareradkev 6
interlocutor, as an Angel is on other kvpwos nuov. His Judaean origin was
occasions (xvii. I, xxi. 9), and his bound up in the primitive belief with
intervention has no symbolical mean- His descent from David. ‘H pita
ing. My) «Aaie occurs on the lips of Aaveid looks back to Isa. xi. 1 éfeXev-
Christ in Le. vii. 13, viii. 52 etc. and cera pasdos ex Tis pi¢ns (Y13'D) “leraai,
ti kAaies in Jo. xx. 13 ff. Higher kat dvOos ex ths pitns (WEED) avaBn-
natures see that human grief is often
needless, springing from insufficient aera, ib, 10 €orae ev TH Hepa exeivy 7
knowledge. pita (we) Tov leaoai,Kal 6 avuctdapevos
idod evicnoev 6 Néwy KTA.] “Evixnoev apyew €Ovar; the latter verse is quoted
may be either ‘prevailed’ (A.V.) as Messianic in Rom. xv. 12. As the
_sloxvoey as in Ps. |. (li.) 6 Gras ay Prophet foresaw, the stump of the old
...veKnons €v TO KpiverOai ce, and see tree of the House of David had sent
Ps. Sol. iv. 13 eviknoev oxoprioa ; or forth a new David to rule the nations.
‘overcame’ (R.V.), as in iii. 21. But The Apocalyptist evidently finds satis-
both the usage of the Johannine books, faction in this title of Christ, for he
and the position of evixnoev, which is repeats it in xxii. 16 €yad (Ingots) eipt
separated by a whole line from avoiEas, 7 pita Kat Td yevos Aaveid (where see
are in favour of the latter rendering, note): ef. also c. ili. 7, note.
which places in the forefront the great The Lion of Judah, the Son of
historical fact of the victory of the David, conquered the world (Jo. xvi.
Christ; ‘behold, a victory was won 33, Apoe. i. 18, iil. 21), and one fruit
by Him Who is the Lion, ete....which of His victory is that it belongs to
gives Him the right to open the book.’ Him to open the seals of God’s Book
“O Aéwr 6 ex THs uAs “lovda refers to of Destiny, i.e. to carry history onward
Gen. xlix. 9 oxvuvos Aéovros, “Iovda... through successive stages to the final
avarecoyv exoiunOns ws €wv. In the revelation.
Blessing of Jacob Judah is the lion of 6. kat eidov ev peg@ Tod Opdvov KTA.]
78 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [V. 6
/ > >
TET TAPWY Cuwy Kal €v MeTw TWY TPeo PUTEPOV apviov
\ y of y \ \
ETTHKOS ws ETPayMEVOY, EYWY KEepaTa ETA Kal
5) \ e / sf > Aware \ 7 = a
bpbadpous ExTa, ol Eiow Ta ETTa TVEUMaTa TOU DeoU,
6 om ev pecw (2°) syr®” ante twy reo. Swwy pon Prim | ecrynxos APQ min?']
eoTnxws SN 1 7 28 32 36 87 | 0m ws 31 50 95 me arm®* Hipp | ecpayuevor]
ecppayismevoy 7 31 32 38 | exwy NAQ 7 28 30 32 35] exov P min?! | o eow NA I 38
51 87 alla eo Q min™™ | om exra Ar 12 vgom*fu
The Seer, roused from his dejection the Elders on the other’ (cf. Gen. i. 7
by the Elder’s iSov, looks again, and ava pécor...kal ava pécov = Pst...13),
sees, not a Lion but a Lamb (apvior). or ‘in the midst of all,’ the Centrepiece
The conception is from Isa. lili. 7 os of the whole tableau. But the relative
mpoBatov emt odaynvy xOn, Kal os positions of the Throne, the ¢a, and
dpvos €vayTioy Tov Kelpovtos apavos. the Elders (iv. 4, 6), seem to exclude
>Auvos has passed from the Lxx. into the former interpretation, and the
the other passages in the N.T. where latter is wholly consistent with the
Christ is described as the Lamb (Jo. general place assigned to the Lamb
i. 29, 36, Acts viii. 32, 1 Pet. i. 19), but throughout the Apocalypse. With
it does not occur in the Apocalypse, éatnkos cf. Acts vii. 56 Geapa...rov
which uses 76 dpviov as a title of our vioy tod avOporov ex de&iav éoT@ta
Lord 29 times in 12 chapters. It is tov Oeov, Apoc. xiv. I iSod To dpviov
possible that the Apocalyptist has éatos él To dpos Sidv. The position
taken the latter word from a non- is that of the Priest offering sacrifice
Septuagintal version of Isaiah, 7. ¢. ; (Heb. x. 11), and the Lamb is both
or he may have had in view Jer. xi. 19 Sacrifice and Priest. But perhaps
ws apviov akaxov aydopevoy Tov Ovec Gat. éor. denotes here no more than the
The diminutive must not be pressed, restored life and activity of the
since dpyés has no nom., but the Victim; cf. vii. 17, Xiv. 1.
contrast of the Lamb with the Lion
€x@v képata énta Kat opOadpous
is sufficiently striking in any case,
éxta xtd.| The horn as the symbol of
directing attention to the unique com-
strength is an old Hebrew metaphor
bination of majesty and meekness
which occurs first in Deut. xxxiii. 17,
which characterized the life of Jesus
where Ephraim is said to have the
Christ. Cf. Victorinus: “ad devin-
cendam mortem leo, ad patiendum horns of the DN, Lxx. povorépas (a
vero pro hominibus tanquam agnus species of wild ox); ef. 1 Regn. ii. 1, 10,
ad occisionem ductus est.” ‘Eornkos 3 Regn. xxii. 11, Ps. xvii. (Xviil.) 3, exi.
os eopaypevoy: the sacrifice foreseen (exii.) 9. In the later books of the O.T.
by Isaiah and Jeremiah has taken the horn is the symbol of a dynastic
place and is yielding lasting fruits force (Zech. i. 18 (ii. 1) ff£.,Dan. vil. 7 ff,
(perf.), and there are indications of viii. 3 ff.); and in this sense it is used
the fact that it has been offered (os in Apoc, xii. °3, xiii, 1, Di, Geyalinegpeee
éad.); yet the Lamb stands erect (where see notes). The ‘seven horns
and alive in the sight of Heaven (cf. of the Lamb’ symbolize the fulness of
i. 18 €yevouny vexpos kat dod Cav etc). His power as the Victorious Christ; cf.
The position which He occupies in Mt. xxviii. 18 €866n prot waca eovcia
the picture is not quite clear, for €v ovpare kal emi yns, JO. XVil. I ed@Kas
€v peo®...kal ev peom May mean either avt@ e€ovaiay raons capxos. In Enoch
‘between the Throne and the Four xe. 37f. the Messiah appears as a
Living creatures on the one hand and white D8 with great black horns (see
.
4
4
V. 8] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 79
>
Charles, ad /.). With the fulness of (Acts xvi. 7) and the “Eyes of the
strength the Lamb possesses also the Lamb,” His mission is oecumenical.
fulness of vision, symbolized by seven 7. kat mAOev wai eiAndhev ek tips
eyes; cf. iv. 6, 8, where the (da have defcas krA.] ‘And I saw Him go (aor.),
eyes before and behind, around and and now He has taken [the book] out
within, yet do not possess the plenary of the hand of Him Who sits on the
illumination ascribed to the Lamb. Throne.’ Cf. iii. 3 etAndas at jKoveas,
The Apocalyptist has in view Zech. viii. 5 etAndev...xal éyeuirev, Xi. 17
li, 9 émt rov Ridov rov eva énra etAnpas Kal ¢Bacidevoas; eipnxa is
dpOahpot elow, iv. 10 émta ovroe op- similarly joined with an aorist in vii.
@adpot eiow [Kupiov] of éemiBdérovtes 13 f., xix. 3. WM. (p. 340) holds the
(DNDDIvD), He identifies the “seven perf. in v. 7, viii. 5, to be simply
eyes of the Lord,” which are also the aoristic; cf. Blass, Gr. p. 200, who
eyes of the Lamb, with the “seven gives other exx. from the Pauline
Spirits of God.” The eyes of Christ Epp., and from subapostolic litera-
are ws PAOE trupos (i. 14), and the seven ture. On the other hand see Benson,
Spirits (i. 4, note) blaze like torches be- Apocalypse, p. 150f., who makes a
fore the Throne of God (iy. 5). But in good case for retaining in the Apoca-
their position before the Throne they lyptic instances a more or less distinet
are stationary, whilst, as the eyes of flavour of the sense of the perfect.
the Lamb, they have a mission to all Here ciAndev may point (Weiss,
the earth. The reading is uncertain; Bousset) to the abiding results of the
we have to choose between drearad- action, or it may be simply realistic,
peva (N), drrooredNopeva (Q) and drec- as explained above. Realism also
tadpévor (A). The last agrees with explains the absence of rd Bi8réov;
Zech. 1. c. (pO. of értBderovres), and the movement is so rapid that the
has the merit of being the harder subject is left to be understood.
reading. The sense in any case is 8. kal dre €XaBev Td BiBXiov xrdr.]
materially the same; the eyes, that is The aorist of ordinary narration is
the Spirits, are sent. *ArooréAXNeo ba, resumed. When the Lamb took the
it can hardly be doubted, has reference roll, the representatives of the animate
to the Mission of the Spirit (cf. Le. creation and of the universal Church
xxiv. 49 Sod eyd efaroatéAXw Thy fell before Him. Upooxivners, though
émayyediav Tov maTpds pou ed’ vpas, not mentioned as in iy, 10, is perhaps
Gal. iv. 6 éefaméorei\ev 6 Oeds TO implied; cf. 7. 14, where after their
mvevpa Tov viod avrod els Tas Kapdias praise of God and of the Lamb the
jpov), though the Johannine Gospel Elders érecav xai rporextvnaay, “Exov-
uses 7éurew in this connexion (xiv. 26, res €xaotos is probably to be referred
xy. 26, xvi. 7). A mission of the Spirit to the Elders only, for though the
to the whole world carries us beyond masculines might include the (@a
the earlier conception of His work, yet (cf. yor, iv. 7 f.), the particulars which
see Jo. xvi. 8f. As the Spirit of Jesus follow are not appropriate to the
80 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [V. 8
of / / »/ / =~
ELKOGL TEDO APES TpEo BUTEPOL ETTEO AV €VWITLOV TOU
5) i} oy ef / \ / a
GOVLOV, EXOVTES EKATTOS Kapa Kat Piadas yovoas
/ / e/ 5) € \ Lod
YyeMouvaas Oupiapator, al €lOlY al T POT EVV Al TWV
9 \ 10 2S \ \ ,
Q ayiwy. Kal a OUO LY wOony KQaLVYHV A€yovTes
latter. Each Elder is now seen to normal, familiar, acts of prayer, indi-
carry a xiOapa, i.e. a lyre or zithern vidual or collective, see Acts ii. 42,
(the 33 of the O.T., in Daniel D1N'p Rom. i. 10, 1 Tim. ii. 1, v. 5, 1 Pet. iit
(Rri DINP)), thetraditionalinstrument 7, and esp. Apoce. viii. 3 f.
of psalmody (cf. Ps. xxxii. (xxxiil.) 2, The ceremonial use of incense in the
XCVii. (xcViii.) 5, exlvi. (exlvii.) 7, cl. 3); services of the Church, which might
the word is used again by the Apo- have been suggested by this passage,
calyptist in another description of the does not seem to have any ante-Nicene
celestial music (xiv. 2 os xidapwdav support; Christians of the first three
KiOapiCovt@y ev tais KiOapats avTav, XV. centuries were probably deterred from
2 €yovras KiOdpas Tov Geov). Beside adopting it by the place which it held
their lyres the Elders had golden bowls in pagan worship (cf. Tert. apol. 30,
or saucers (ida, paterae, see xVii. 1), 42, and other passages cited in D.C.A.,
full of incense, such as according to s. © ‘Incense’). Even ‘Silvia’ (ed.
Josephus were placed on the shew- Gamurrini, p. 49) states the purpose
bread (antt. iv. 6. 6; in iii. 10. 7 he of the thymiamateria in the great
calls them ivaxes, plates). Ouvjua- Church at Jerusalem to have been
para, pl., as usually in the Lxx. (Gen. merely “ut tota basilica Anastasis
XXXVii. 25, 1 Chr. vi. 49, Jer. xvii. 26) repleatur odoribus.” The Apostolic
and elsewhere in this book (Apoe. viii. Canons, however, recognize incense as
3f, xviii. 13). Av probably refers to a legitimate accessary at the offering
Ovp. and not to duiadas, deriving its of the Eucharist (can. 3 @upiaua 76
gender by attraction (WM. p. 206 f.) Kalp@ Tis ayias mpoopopas).
from mpocevxat: ad (SQ) is the correc- 9. kat adovow @dnv kawny] A ‘new
tion of a scribe who has felt the song’ (YIN TY, 61) Kaw), dopa Kawov,
difficulty without realizing the true vpvos Kkawods) is mentioned in Ps.
solution. The prayers of the Church XXXli. (Xxxili.) 3, xxxix. (xl) 4, xev.
are symbolized by the incense (Ps. (xevi.) I, xevii. (xeviii.) 1, exliii. (exliy.)
exl. 2 karevOuvOnT@ 1) mpomevyx7 jLov ws 9, exlix. 1, Isa. xlii, 10. Originally
Oupiapa every cov, Le. i. 10 may Td denoting only a fresh song of praise,
TAHOG0s Hv Tov Aaod mpotevyopevoy ew the phrase lent itself especially to
TH @pa Tov Ovpraparos), as its psal- songs composed for great occasions;
mody, already an important element in e.g. in Isa. 2. c. the new song springs
Church worship (1 Cor. xiv. 15, 26, out of a prophecy of the new order
Eph. y. 19, Col. iii. 16), is represented which is to be inaugurated by the
by ‘the lyres. The Elders are fitly Servant of Jehovah; and similarly
charged with both, since they repre- Judith’s paean over the death of
sent the Church, and in the act which Holofernes is a duvos xawos (Judith
follows symbolize the Church’s adora- xvi. 13) In the Apocalypse it is
tion of Christ. For ai mpocevyai, the appropriately used for the Church’s
V. 10] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN SI
9 avorkar] Avoa syrs” | om esPayns Kai 130 | Tw Gew (om 1 vgh*"!* Cypr)]+ quas
SPQ min?! me syrr arm Cypr Prim 10 avurous] nuas vg’! | rw dew nuwy om A |
Baoi\kecavy SA vg me Cypr Prim] Baci\es Q min°™ “4 syr arm aeth Andr Ar Saci\ecav
kat tepets Kat Baoiders syrs* | Baoi\evovoew AQ 7 14 28 29 35 38 al syr] Baci\evoovew
NP x 2 4 5 6 8 30 31 32 36 130 al g vgo™ Mharitol me syré¥ arm‘ Cypr Baot\evcopev
ygcledem arm! Ar Prim’! (regnavimus)
praise of Redemption (cf. xiv. 3); the was made with the Blood of the slain
@d) Kawy answers to the dvopya cawov Lamb (ev té aiuari cov, where év
(ii. 17, iii. 12), the "Iepovoadnp Kkawy denotes the price, as in i. 5 Avoavre
(iii. 12, xxi. 2), the ovpavds Kavos xal nas €v TO ai. avTov); see Acts xx. 28,
yn kawy (xxi. 1), the xawva mavra (xxi. 5) 1 Cor. vi. 20, 1 Pet. i. 18 ff It was
of the great Christian prophecy. made “for God,” the thing purchased
G&uos ef AaBeiv Td BiBXilov xrr.] The being destined for His service (Rom.
Elders recognize in Christ the absolute vi. 22, 1 Cor. 2. c.). In what it con-
moral worthiness which has qualified sisted, ie what was purchased,
Him to take the Book of Destiny from appears in the words that follow: é«
the hand of God and open its seals maons duAjs xTX., ‘representatives of
(dvoi~a ras odp.=av. TO BiBdXiov Kat every nationality, without distinction
doa Tas odp., v. 2). This a&corns is of race or geographical or political
based neither on His unique relation distribution’; cf. vii. 9, xiv. 6 and the
to God, nor on the perfection of His similar enumerations in X. II, Xi. 9,
human life, but on the fact of His xiii. 7, xvii. 15. The origin of the
sacrifice (é7e eodayns, cf. v. 6 ws poe. eg perhaps to be sought in
é€opaypevov). SpaterOa is used to Dan. Ay 7, Vs 16, Vi 252-0h Gene
describe the Death of Christ only in 4 Eedr, iii. 7 (16). The scope which it
this book (vv. 6, 9, 12, xiii. 8), where its assigns to ‘the redemptive virtue of
use is due to Isa. lili. 7 ws mpoS8arov the Cross is less wide than that which
eri oayny 7xOn; it is interesting to is contemplated in 1 Tim. ii. 3f., 1 Jo.
find it occurring also in references to ii. 2; but the ‘new song’ refers only
the martyrdoms which were trying to those in whom Redemption has
the faith of the Churches of Asia become effective by their incorpora-
(vi. 9, xviii. 24). Other Apostolic tion in the Body of Christ. The
writings speak of Christ as ‘crucified’ oecumenical mission of the Church is,
or ‘sacrificed,’ or simply as having however, fully recognized; the Seer
‘died’ °Ayopatew, a Pauline word sees in it a worldwide Empire ex-
(1 Cor. vi. 20, vii. 23, and in the tending far beyond the shores of the
compound efay., Gal. iii, 13, iv. 5), Mediterranean and the sway of the
is used in this sense elsewhere only Caesars.
in Apoc. (here and xiv. 3 f.) and in 10. Kai €xoingas atrols ta bea
2 Peter (ii. 1); it rings with echoes of jmov xrd.) A further result of the
the Greek dyopai, familiar both to Lamb’s Sacrifice. Those whom He
St Paul and St John. The ‘purchase’ purchased He made a Kingdom and
WOODSTOCK COLLEG®
Ss. R.
82 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN ee or
\ ED Wen absJd € \ 5) / -
II “kal €l0ov, Kal nKovTa ws wrnv ayyehwy mo
/ > / \ om / \ o /
KUKAW TOU Opovov Kat Tw Cw Kal T@V TpETBUTE-
pov, Kal nV O ap.O os AUTWV puupiaves pupiadwy Kal
12 yiAiddes yiiddwv, *AEyovTEs ova peyary
priests unto God. Cf. i. 6 ezoinoer course of events which connects His
jpas Baowrelay, iepeis TO Oe@ Kal TarTpi Ascension with His Return.
avTov, XX. 6 €vovrat iepeis Tov Oeov Kal II. Kal e(Oov, kal nkovea was Povny
Tov Xptorov, kal Baowevoovow per ayyéwv To\A@y KTA.] A new feature
avrov, and see notes on both verses. in the vision introduced by a fresh
The fact that this chord is struck thrice kal eidov (0. I, 2, 6, Vi 1, 2, 5, Os eOumme
in the Apoc. seems to imply special etc.; cf. iv. 1, note). Except the
familiarity on the part of both writer ‘Hierophant’ (iv. 1), and the Strong
and readers with the words as well as Angel of v. 2, this vision has been
the thought: possibly they entered hitherto without angelic appearances;
into a primitive hymn which may now at length the Angels are seen in
have run: ézoincas nas Bacureiay | their myriads, forming a vast ring
iepeits TO Oe@ Kal warpi cov | kat Bact around and therefore outside the El-
hev[ lower emi tis y7s. In the present ders, who are themselves around the
passage the harder BaowWevovow (AQ) central Throne (cf. iv. 4). The Seer
is perhaps to be preferred; the reign gives their numbers from Dan. vii. 10:
of the Saints had begun in the life of xXAuae yruddes E€Aecrovpyouv avTa@, Kal
the Spirit, though in the fuller sense pvpial pupiddes rapotnKercay avT@: cf.
it was yet future: cf. Mt. v. 3, 5 Enoch xiv. 22 xvicdko pupiae pupiades
avtayv eotiv n PBacidela...KAnpovoun- éaTnkaow éevertoy avtod ; tb. xl. 1, Ix.
covet THY ynv, 1 Cor. iv. 8 ywpis nuav 1, Ixxi. 8, and Heb. xii. 22 f. rpoceAn-
eBaowWevoate; Kai o:edov ye €Bactdev- Ai’Oare pupiaow ayyéhov: the source
gare, wa Kal npeis vpiy oupBacirev- of all these computations is probably
ceopev. For the future, see Apoc. Deut. xxxiil. 2 xaréomevoev €& Spovs
RX Ome XK 5, Papay ody pupiaow Kadns (IP n237),
The ‘new song’ vindicates for Jesus ex deEiwv avtov ayyedou pet adtod: cf.
Christ the unique place which He has Ps. Ixvii. (Ixviii.) 18. With the phrases
taken in the history of the world. By pupiades pupiadar, xiduades yurcadav
a supreme act of self-sacrifice He has cf. Gen. xxiv. 60 yivov eis xAiddas
purchased men of all races and puptadov, Num. x. 36 yAdcddas pupia-
nationalities for the service of God, das, Apoe. ix. 16 Sur pupiades pupiadov,
founded a vast spiritual Empire, and The voice of this vast concourse
converted human life into a priestly —a peyadn porn indeed—is a shout
service and a royal dignity. He who rather than a song. There is no
has done this is worthy to have com- mention of x.@apac or @67 here ; the
mitted into His hands the keeping of Angels simply acclaim the Lamb as
the Book of Destiny, and to break its worthy.
Seals and unroll its closely packed 12. déudv eotw TO dpviov xth.] Not
lengths; to preside over the whole a&.os ef as in v, 9. The terms, more-
V. 13] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 83
/ / > \ > , \ ’ /
A€uov eoTW TO adpvioy TO EeEaxdaypuEvoY
NaBeiv Thy Suva Kai TWOUTOY Kal copiav Kat
- \ / \ cal \ / \
’ \ \ \ \ / \ > /
loyuv Kal Tyuny Kal dofav Kal €vAoylar.
‘ cal / rat > -~ > ~ \ cr
Skat Wav KTIOMa O EV TW OVpaVwW Kal él THs 13
yns Kal UrokaTw THS yns Kal émi tHs Oartacons
-~ \ / - lod \ > - /
\ \ ~ / Uy /
Kal Ta €v avTOls TayvTa, HKovTa NEyovTas
over, are more general—ro eodaypevov emtyei@v Kat KatayOoviwy (cf. Phil. ii.
for dre éeodayns, and for ae To 9 f.).
BiBrioy the usual A. rv dvvayw Krr. 13. kal may kricpa 0 ev TO ovpava
(iv. 11). The Angels stand outside kth.] A still wider circle offers its
the mystery of Redemption, though doxology. The whole Creation is
they are far from being uninterested summoned from its four great fields
spectators (Eph. iii. 10, 1 Pet. i. 12), of life (cf. v. 3); the Sea is now added
and recognize both the grandeur of explicitly. The gathering is no longer
the Lord’s sacrificial act, and its representative only, but exhaustive,
infinite merit. The doxology which not one created thing being omitted
they offer to the Lamb is even fuller (wav xriopa, Ta ev avTois mavra). Kriopa
than that which in iy. 11 is offered occurs first in Sirach and Wisdom,
by the Elders to the Creator, for to where it seems to be distinguished
glory and honour and power it adds from () xriow; in the N.T. (Jac. i
riches, wisdom, strength, and blessing. 18, 1 Tim. iv. 4, Apoce. v. 13, viii. 9) it
TiAotros, copia, icyvs, evdoyia, are is invariably concrete, ‘a creature,’ ‘a
specially appropriate in a doxology created thing” The Seer does not
offered to Christ; cf. 2 Cor. viii. 9 himself see Creation rising in its in-
éent@xevoev Tovows av, I Cor. i. 24 numerable forms of life to offer its
Beov Svvapw Kai Ocot codiav, Le. xi. doxology; this is no part of the vision
22 emav S€ iaxuporepos avrov [rod which comes to him through the open
lexvpod] emedOdy vixnon avrov, Rom. door. But he hears the roar of the
XY. 29 €v mAnp@pate evAoyias XpioTod. great acclamation as it rises to heaven,
For mAotros and icyv’s in a doxology and it is heard also within the circle
see 1 Chron. xxix. 11 f. The seven round the Throne, for the (a re-
attributes form a heptad of praise spond (v. 14). John’s nearness to the
which leaves nothing wanting in the Throne, or (what is the same thing)
Angels’ acclamation of the Lamb. the elevation of his spirit, enables
Arethas compares Mt. xxviii. 18 €5d6@n him to voice the purpose of universal
po. maca eLovoia ev ovpave xrh., and Nature; he becomes conscious that
adds: r@ dpvia 1 ékovoia imép rod it exists only to glorify God and the
€opaxOa déSorac trav erovpaviwy Kai Lamb.
6—2
84 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [Voxe
/ fi Vers ,
sc BuTepor éererav Kal StpoweKuyncay,
13 Tw Opovw AQ 2 6 7 8] rou @povov &P 1 al™ Andr Ar | cat Tw aprw] om me om
kac &-* A syr | 7 evAoyia] om y P | xa 70 kparos] ravToxparopos &* om arm$|
Tw awywry)]tauny Q 1 altt*™ aeth Andr Ar 14 Teccapa NPQ | edeyor 1 7
28 vg] Aeyorra Q min**™ syrs~ me Ar | auqv] pr ro Q minfre4? Ar | rpecBurepoc]
pr ecxoce Tecoapes vg? Prim | erecov Q minP449 Andr Ar | xac rpocexuvyoay]+ viven-
tem in saecula saeculorum vg*® Prim om 130
TO kaOnuevm eri TO Opovm kai TO Aads erevdnuct Aeywr "Apny: ib. 67.
ae s zt
apvio| Cf. vii. 10. In xxii. 1, 3 the The words are probably suggested by
Throne belongs to God and to the the familiar ‘Amen’ with which at
Lamb conjointly (see iii. 21 note); Ephesus and elsewhere in Asia the
but the offering of the doxology to Seer’s own Eucharistic thanksgiving
Both in the same terms is scarcely had always been ended. The whole
less significant. While the Angels’ passage is highly suggestive of the
doxology was sevenfold, the Creation’s devotional attitude of the Asiatic
is fourfold, consisting of the last three Church in the time of Domitian to-
points in the former, with the addition wards the Person of Christ. It con-
of kpdaros which takes the place of firms Pliny’s report “[Christianos]
ixxvs, active power being here in view carmen Christo quasi deo dicere
rather than a reserve of secret strength secum invicem,” and the statement
(cf. Eph. i. 19, vi. 10). This fourfold in Euseb. HE. v. 28 Wadpoi d€ dcor
attribution of praise agrees with the kat dai adehar am apyns ro moTav
character of those who offer it, for four ypagetoa Tov hoyov Tov Oeov Tov xpio-
is the number of the creature; see Tov vpvovat Geohoyourres.
Me. xiii. 27, Apoc. iv. 6, vii. 1; Iren. kal of mpeoSurepot emecay Kal mpoo-
lii. 11. 8 réooapa kdivata Tov KoOopou exuvnoav| The whole service of praise
ev @ eopev eiot, Kal Téeooapa KaboALKa ends with a fresh act of homage on
mvevuata. It is perhaps not without the part of the Church’s representa-
meaning that each of the perfections tives. Here as in iy. Io it is the
named is separately emphasized by Elders who prostrate themselyes. The
the article (7 evAoyia k. 7 Ti kK. 7 deepest homage is due from the
doa x. TO Kparos): contrast v. 12 Thy Church, which has been redeemed and
Svvapiy kat mAovtov kKtTA. Eis rovs made a royal priesthood unto God.
ai@vas Tov aidvey gives infinity to the
whole ; the exaltation of the Lamb is VY 117 THE OPENING OF THE
not temporary but enduring. FIRST SIX SEALS
14. kat ta tésoepa (Ga devo I. kai efSov xrd.] The vision pro-
*Aunv| The heavenly representatives ceeds (on xai eidov see v. I, 6, 11).
of ‘animate creation confirm the dox- The Lamb, who has already taken the
ology which rises from the earth. roll (y. 7), now opens the seals one by
For €Xeyor ’Apuny ef. 1 Chron. xvi. 36 one. The first four openings (vv. 1—8)
kal €pet mas 6 Naos "Auny, I Cor. xiv. form a series, marked by a common
16 mas epet TO “Auny emi tH oH evyap- note ; each is preceded by an utter-
toria =Justin, apol. i. 65 mas 6 mapar ance from one of the four (da, and
a
VL 2) THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 85
VI 1 ecdov CP min?! Ar] wov RAQ 7 14 92 | ore] ore Q min"rTe4? arm yg ther!
Andr Ar | om erra P t 6 28 34 79 al me arm! | devyovrTos] Aeyoucay & syr post Bpovrns
pon A 130 | dwyns P 1 6 31 dwrnvy B® 26 gt 130 Vg arm! | Bpovrwy syr8”™4 | epyou)
+ kat we SQ mine + et vide vg*!*™ syrr me aeth Vict Prim 2 ka. ed. XP 1
alm (Kar ov AC 7 36)] om Q min"re%? ygfudemharl* tollips Vict Prim Ar pr kat nxovga
syré” | vixwy] pr o A arm*4
followed by the appearance of a horse iv. 8; €pyouat, ii. 5, 16, ili. 11, XVi. 15,
and his rider, whose significance is XXil. 7, 12, 20; €pyxerat, i. 73 €pxov,
partly explained. xxli. 17, 20). The last two references
For piav ex, vos &x, see y. 5 note; help to determine the meaning of
éx with a partitive genitive is especi- épxov here; the ‘Come’ of the (da
ally frequent in the Apoc., cf. Blass, corresponds to the ‘Come’ of the
Gr. p. 96f. The writer declines to Spirit and the Bride, and of the hearer
say which seal was opened first, or and the writer of the book (xxii. 17, 20);
which of the (6a began ; neither point Nature no less than the Spirit in re-
is material.- ‘Qs dary Bpovris, cf. deemed Man calls for the coming of
xiy. 2, xix. 6, and for the instrumental the Christ. Thus the fourfold épyou
dative see y. 12, Vi. 10; doryy (N), of the (aa represents the amoxapadoxia
gorns (P), are corrections. It is THs ktioews (Rom. viii. 19 ff.) which at
unnecessary to create an irregularity each crisis in the preparatory process
by reading dery (with Tischendorf, becomes yocal in the ear of the
Bousset, Nestle). prophet.
Each of the (@a in succession 2. Kat eldov, cai iSod trmos AevKds
thunders out his épxov (vv. 1, 3, 5, 7). xt\.| The vision of the four horsemen,
The scribes have understood this as a distinguished by the colour of their
call to the Seer, and many mss. ac- horses, who follow successively the
cordingly add kat iSe, or cai Brére ; opening of the first four seals, has
see app. crit. But (1) dedpo would evidently been suggested by Zech. vi.
have been the natural word to invite 1 ff., i800 réowapa Gppara...ev TO appare
the approach of the Seer; and (2) 7 mpare inmroe _Tuppot, kal ey To
no reason can be shewn why he should appart T@ Sevtépw immoe peaves, Kal ev
have been called within the door and ™} dpyare TO TPIT} immo AevKol, Kal ev
across the Sea in order to witness the ™T® apuarte T® TETAaApT®@ imTTot moxiroe
visions which follow. Many ancient Wapot (grizzled bay). Zechariah’s four
interpreters, regarding the white horse horses are “the four winds of heaven”
as the “verbum praedicationis ” (Vie- (v. 5), and their mission is to execute
torinus, ef. Zahn, Lind. ii. p. 689), judgement upon Babylon, Egypt, and
explain Veni as the summons to faith the other heathen nations of the
(e.g. Apringius : “ ren? dicitur invitatio world. The Apocalyptist borrows
ad fidem”). But throughout the Apoe. only the symbol of the horses and
épxevOa is used of the comings of their colours, and instead of yoking
God or of Christ (6 epydopevos, i. 4, 8, the horses to chariots he sets on each
86 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [Vales
AW ie7, / . 7 \ es
3 Kal lva ViKyo?). 3Kal OTE nvoeev THY oppayiva THV
»>/ lal / »
devTépar, HKOUGOaA TOU devTEpou Cwou NEyovTos ‘Epyou.
2 Kat wa viknon] Kae evixnoey SB Me+Kar evik. 32 36 pr kat evex. Syr87 OM Kat ATM
Tert 3 THY oppaytoa THy devTepay] THY devt. opp. Q min?! Andr Ar | epxov]+Kae
we & 34 35 38 39 alPeuc+et vide vgclefudemharitollips me (aeth) Vict Prim Andr
of them a rider in whom the interest pertinet.”. Moreover the horses which
of the vision is centred. drew the quadriga were on occa-
In the first vision the horse is white, sions white; see Plutarch, Camill. 7
the rider carries a bow and receives a TeOpimmov vmofevEauevos evKomwAov
conqueror’s crown (aréedavos) ;he goes even, kal dueEndace ths ‘Popns. He
forth, it is noted, as a conqueror, and adds, it is true: ovdevds TovTo moinoav-
with the purpose of winning fresh Tos Nyeuovos mporepov ovd vaTeEpoy;
conquests (iva viknon, not ws vexjoar). but cf. Dio Cassius, H. R. xliii. 14
It is tempting to identify him with (C. Julius Caesar) ra émwikia ra
the Rider on the white horse in mpoewnpiopeva eri te evkay immer
xix. 11 ff, whose name is ‘the Word kat pera paBdovxeav krr.
of God’; cf. Iren. iv. 21. 3 “‘ad hoc 3f. Kal ore nvoiEev THY opayida THY
enim nascebatur Dominus...de quo et deurépay xrd.] As the white horse and
Toannes in Apocalypsi ait Exivit vin- his rider vanish, bent on the career
cens, ut vinceret.” But the two riders of conquest (iva vknon), the Lamb
have nothing in common beyond the opens the second seal, and there
white horse ; the details are distinct; comes forth another horse, not white
contrast e.g. the dsadyuara moda of but muppos, ‘blood red’ (cf. 4 Regn.
xix. 12 with the single orédavos here, lil. 22 ra vdara ruppa (OND TN) @oEL
and the poudaia o€eta with the ro€or.
A vision of the victorious Christ would aiza); the word is used of the red-
be inappropriate at the opening of a brown of the heifer (Num. xix. 2), and
series which symbolizes bloodshed, here, as in Zech. i. 8, vi. 2, of the roan
famine, and pestilence. Rather we of the horse, not however without
have here a picture of triumphant allusion to its proper meaning. The
militarism. The lust of conquest rider on the red horse has received
which makes great Empires, whether (e660) aito) a great sword, as a
the Seer had in view the Empire of symbol of his mission. Mayatpa may
the Caesars or the Parthian power be either a knife carried in a sheath
which menaced it (for, as Prof. Ramsay at the girdle (Jo. xviii. 10), or a
says (Letters, p. 58), the bow points weapon for use in war (see Hastings,
specially to the latter ; cf. Mommsen, D. B. iv. 634); this one is clearly of
rom. Gesch. ¥. 389), was the first and the latter sort, and it is large of its
most momentous of the precursors of kind (jeyaAn).
the final revelation. Together with the sword the second
In a Roman triumphal procession rider had received power to plunge
the victorious general did not ride the world into war; his sword was
a white horse, but was seated in a not the symbol of civil justice (Rom.
four-horse car (Ramsay, Letters, l.c.). xiii. 4) but of bloodshed. “It was
Yet. white was the colour of victory; given him to take Peace (rv eipyyny)
cf. Verg. den. iii. 537 “quattuor hic, from off the earth and (to cause men)
primum omen, equos in gramine to slay one another”—the negative and
vidi | tondentes campum late can- positive sides of warfare. The con-
dore nivali”; on which Servius struction is rugged and broken, as if
remarks, “hoc ad_ yictoriae omen in sympathy with the subject (r@ xad.
vi 6] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 87
\ ’ / - -~ \ ’ / - ~ ‘
avTov €000y avTw@ Nafety THY Elpnyny EK THS YyHS Kal
iva add\Andous spafovow, Kat €000n avTw payaipa
/ > / / \ > / , - /
65607 av’t@ AaBeiv...cat iva add. on the black horse is not named, but
opagovow, 8C. of KaTotKourTes eri THs this description leaves no doubt who
yns). For ta with the fut. ind. see he is. He earries in his hand, not
WM. p. 360 f., Blass, Gr. p. 211 f.; bow or sword, but the beam of a pair
other exx. may be found in Apoc. of scales. For the meaning of (vyés
lil. 9, Vi. 11, Vili. 3, ix. 4 f., 20, xiii. 12, cf. Prov. xvi. 11 porn (vyod Sixavcoovvn
16(?), xiv. 13, Xxli. 14. mapa Kupi@, Ezek. v. 1 Ajpyn fuyor
If the first Seal has been inter- orabpiwv, xly. 10 Cvyos Sixawos kai peTpor
preted rightly, there can be little Sikavoy kat youE Sixaia €atw vpiv Tow
difficulty in explaining the second. peérpov ; the mase. is found also in the
- Victory, white-horsed and crowned, Lxx., wherever the gender can be de-
wears another aspect when viewed termined, and in Mt. xi. 29 f.
in the lurid light of the battlefield. 6. Kai HKovea ws hori ev pérw TOY
Triumph spells much bloodshed and reco. (oov] Lest this rider should
slaughter in the past, and the main- not be sufficiently identified by his
tenance and extension of an Empire equipment, there comes from the
based on conquest demands more in midst of the ¢@a what sounds like
the future. On the sword as the a voice (ws, cf..v. 11, Vi. I, xix. I, 6),
emblem of Roman domination see the protest of Nature against the
Mommsen, rim. Gesch., 1. ¢. horrors of famine.
5. Kat dre qvokev rHv odpayida ry Aéyourray Xoim€ xrh.] The voice fixes
tpitny xtv.| The breaking of the third a maximum price for the main food-
seal lets loose a black horse. Blood- stuffs. The denarius, the silver ‘franc’
shed is not the only attendant upon of the Empire, was the daily wage
conquest; Scarcity follows. The rider (Mt. xx. 2), and a choenix of wheat
88 THE APOCALYPSE OF 8ST JOHN [VI. 6
\ AV esi, \ \ i> \ 1O / 4 \ ed
7 Kal TO EAaLOV Kai TOY OlVOY MH a KOS.
é~
Ka@l OTE
nn
6 wyn]tou 130 | adccynoes (P) minno 7 Thy TeTaprny cppaytda 38 | om dwyyy
CPQ min*” me syr (hab NA 1 28 36 49 79 gt vg"le®™ syr8”) | Tov Teraprou fwov] om
Teraprou Syr®” to Teraptov fwov C | Neyoucay 1 | epxov]+Kxa de SQ min*re> Andr Ar
+et vide vgcledemtol me syrh aeth Prim 8 kac cd. P t 49 79 O1 al (Kat cdov RAC
7 28 36 92)] om Q 6 14 38 alstm4 ygcledemtolal aeth Andr Ar | om kat vdov syré”
Prim | irmovy xXAwp me
yAwpov syr8* Prim | 0 ca@nuevos] a
om o C Tov xaOnuevoy syrs | erava
avrov] om avrouv CP 1 12 vgte™mh"! ex aurov 130
the average daily consumption of the Wheat and barley, oil and wine, were
workman (Suidas: 1 yap yotw& nwepy- the staple food both of Palestine and
ovos tpody, cf. Athen. ili. 20). Barley Asia Minor, and the voice from the
was largely the food of the poor, as midst of the (@a deprecates any heavy
being relatively cheaper than wheat, loss in these crops. Yet the very cry
cf. 4 Regn. vii. 18 Siverpov kpiOis reveals the presence of relative hard-
aikdov Kal pétpoy ceuidadews cikdov: ships, and the danger of worse things ;
in N.T. times the proportionate cost cf. Me. xiii. 8 foovrae Aoi apx7
was probably as three to one, as the @divey tavta. See Hastings, D. B.
Apocalyptist puts it here (yotmé cirov, lil. 432 a.
Tpeis xolvixes KpiO@y). Xoimé repre- On dduety to ‘injure, hurt, see
sents the Hebrew M3 in Ezek. xlv. ii. 11, note.
10 f. LXX., i.e., 60—70 pints (Hastings, 7f. Kai dre nvokev thy oppayida
D, B. iv. 912); but the Greek measure Thy teraptyny KtA.| At the opening of
in view was something under two the fourth seal, after the call from
pints ; the Vg. renders xoitmé here by the fourth (gor, another horse is seen,
bilibris. The proclamation, then, for- described as yAwpos, which the Apo-
bids famine prices, ensuring to the calyptist substitutes for Zechariah’s
labourer a sufficiency of bread, and motkidos apos. In the uxx. and N.T.
warning the world against such a rise xA@pos is the usual epithet of yopros,
in the price of cereals as would de- Borayn, EvAov (Gen. i. 30, 4 Regn. xix.
prive men of the necessaries of life. 26, Ezek. xvii. 24, Me. vi. 39, Apoc.
A similar embargo is laid on any Vili. 7), and ray yAwpov is ‘vegetation’
attempt to destroy the liquid food of generally (Gen. ii. 5, Apoc. ix. 4).
the people—r6 @\aoy Kai Tov oivoy pr But “equus viridis” (Tert. pud. 20)
adtxyons—the prohibition is addressed is scarcely tolerable, even in this book
to the nameless rider who represents of unimaginable symbols; yAwpos
Dearth. The oliveyards and vineyards must bear here its other meaning, ‘of
are not to suffer at all. In Zh. Lit- pale complexion’; the word is used
teraturzeitung, 1902 (22, p. 591) especially in reference to the grey,
Harnack points to a decree of Domi- ashen colour of a face bleached by
tian in A.D. 92 which implies that the fear (cf. yAwpov Séos, Ll. vii. 479). The
grape harvest was abundant at a time ‘pale’ horse is the symbol of Terror,
when there was a corn famine: ef. also and its rider a personification of
Rev. Archéol. sér. iii. t. xxxix. 1901 Death (6 @dvaros, as in i, 18, ix. 6,
(Nov.—Dec.), pp. 350-374 (I owe xx. 13 f, xxi. 4; cf ni@peayeeeee
these references to Dean Bernard). 54 f.), with whom follows—whether on
VI. 9] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 89
7 ’ ~ G / \ € os p) / ;
OVOMaA GaUTW O Gavaros, Kat O cons nKoAovber ET
auToU, Kal €000y av’tois éEovcia ert TO TETapTOV THIS
> pe Vet Nad 5) ~ > / ’ \ \ , -
-~ ’ - ’ e / oe 24 ~ ee! 0 /
YNS, ATOKTELVAL EV poppata Kat €v Atuw Kat €v VavaTw
kat uo Twv Onpiwy THs Ys.
\ \ lo ~ ~ 9 \ cd 7 \
Kal OTE voreev THhv 9
/ -~ 5 € / ~ YY
TWEUMTTHV oppaytoa, €l0Ov UTOKAaTW TOU OuctacTipiou
8 0 @avaros (afavyaros A) PQ min?! Or Andr Ar] om o &C 16” 37 49 95 96 | axo-
Aovder 1 28 49 79 gt 96 al me Andr | wer avrov ACP minP**] avrw RQ min?” gyre”
arm‘ Ar | autos] avrw Q min?!449 vg syrr me arm aeth Prim | om ev 2°, 3° & | davarw]
OAwWer me | vro Twy Onpiwy] To Teraprov Twv 0. A Q THY oppayioa THY TEuMTHY
(S*) 14 92 vec? | ecdov &°-* P min?! (cdov R*ACQ 7 (14) 32 (92))]+Kar C
the same or another horse or on foot saw a vast world-wide power, out-
the writer does not stop to say or even wardly victorious and eager for fresh
to think—his inseparable comrade, conquests, yet full of the elements of
Hades (i. 16, note, xx. 13 f.). unrest, danger, and misery; war,
kai €006n avrois e€ovcia krh.] Cf. 2. 4. scarcity, pestilence, mortality in all
A far wider commission is given to its forms, abroad or ready to shew
the fourth rider than to the second; themselves. This series of pictures
his authority extends over a fourth of repeats itself in history, and the
the earth (cf. viii. 7 ff.), and his oppor- militarism and lust of conquest, which
tunities of exercising it are manifold. it represents both in their attractive
To réraprov shews that this is no mere and repellent aspects, are among
commonplace of human mortality, but the forces set loose by the hand of
describes an unusual visitation, in Christ to prepare the way for His
which Death is busy in various forms. coming and the final publication of
Ev popudaia...diu@...davato...07d TeV the secrets of the Sealed Book.
énpiwv—the ‘four sore judgements’ of Q. kat Ore nvokey thy méurtny
Ezekiel xiv. 21: ras réocapas é€xdixy- oppayida}] The Lamb continues to
ges pou Tas movnpas, poudaiay kal open the seals, but no ”Epyou comes
Auuwov Kat Onpia movnpa Kai Oavaroy: from the (da; the history of the
ef. Lev. xxvi. 23 ff., Jer. xxi. 7, Ezek. v. world-wide Empire has beenexhausted
12—17, Xxix. 5, xxxiii. 27, xxxiv. 28. by the first four. With the fifth seal
In these O.T. passages 6 @avaros is the Church comes into sight, in its
= 1371, pestilence; and such is doubt- persecuted, suffering, state. While
less the meaning of @avarw here, as the Empire was pursuing its victorious
distinguished from other causes of course through bloodshed and death,
mortality. On poyudaia see Apoc. i. the Church followed the steps of ‘the
16, note. The devastations caused by Lamb that was slain” The loosing of
wild beasts are perhaps mentioned the fifth seal interprets the age of
chiefly because they belong to Ezekiel’s persecution, and shews its relation to
list of judgements. But they suggest the Divine plan of history.
the depopulation caused by war, elSov vroxat@ Tov bvovarrnpiov KrA. |
dearth, and pestilence (cf. Deut. vii. An altar is mentioned also in viii. 3, 5,
22), and so have a special fitness in ix. 13, Xi. I, xiv. 18, xvi. 7, Where see
this context. notes. Though no altar appears in
The first group of seal-openings, the vision of c. iv., its existence is
now completed, describes the con- assumed by the article, perhaps on
dition of the Empire as it revealed the ground that the heavenly worship
itself to the mind of the Seer. He which the Seer had witnessed is the
go THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN (View
\ \ > 5) / inne \ / ~ -
Tas \wuyas Twov éeopaypevwy 61a Tov Noyov Tov GeEov
a 3)
IO Kal Ova THY papTupiay nV ELV OV. ral expagay pwvin
peyary Nevyoutes” Ews rote, 0 deamoTHS 0 aytos Kal
t / U / J
avrirurov of the earthly ;cf. Heb. viii. 5. (Gen. iv. 10 pwr aiparos...Boa, ef. Heb.
The altar here in view is the counter- xii. 24), so in the ears of the Seer the
part of the Altar of Burnt Offering, souls of the martyrs(i.e. their sacrificed
and the victims which have been lives) called aloud for judgement on
offered at it are the martyred mem- the pagan world. It was a quousque
bers of the Church, who have followed tandem ? ‘how long, Master Holy and
their Head in the example of His True, dost thou not judge and avenge?’
sacrificial death (rav eopaypéver ; cf. For €ws wore see Me. ix. 19, and ef.
vy. 6 ows eodaypévov). Their souls Exod. xvi. 28 €ws rivos; 2 Esdr. xii. 16
(Wuxas) are seen “under the altar,” €ws tore. Aeororns, as a title of God
because in the Levitical rite the (=}78, °3598), in the Lxx. usually
blood, which is the Wuxy (Ley. xvii. occurs in the yoe., whether alone or
Il 7 yap Wux}) maons capkos aipa with Kupios (Gen. xv. 2, 8, Jer. iv. 10,
avTov eotiv), was poured out at the Dan. ix. 15); on 6 deamorns = déorora,
foot of the altar (Lev. iv. 7 may ro see Blass, Gr. p. 87. Christ is 6 pdvos
aia TOU moaxou éekyeet Tapa THY Baow Seomotns kai kvpios nuov in Jude 4
tov Ovavaornpiov: cf. Pirge Aboth 26). (cf. 2 Pet. ii. 1), and receives the
They had been slain dca roy Aoyor rov epithets dy:os, adnOiwos in Apoe. ili.
Ocod Kat dia THY paprupiay Hy eiyov—a 7; but in a passage so full of O.T.
phrase repeated with a slight change reminiscences as this is, the Person
from i. 9, and found again with varia- addressed as dearorns is probably the
HONS MN Kis TT 17, KIX TO, XX 1A. oli Father, as in Le. ii. 29, Acts iv. 24.
the two causes of martyrdom are to The martyrs being Christ’s are also
be sharply distinguished, as the re- God’s (1 Cor. iii. 23), and the holiness
peated va seems to indicate, the first and truth of the Supreme Master
will be the martyrs’ confession of the demand the punishment of a world
One Living and True God, as against responsible for their deaths. The
polytheism and Caesarism, and the words only assert the principle of
second their witness to Jesus Christ. Divine retribution, which forbids the
In mart. Polyc. 9 the test offered to exercise of personal revenge (Rom.
Polycarp is twofold: opocoyv [rv xii. 19 f. py €avrous exdiKovvTes...dAAa
Kaicapos TUxnY |, kat amo\V@ oe? )ot- Sore tomov tn opyn (sc. Tov Oeov),
dopnaov TOV xXplorov. On e(dov...Tas
yéyparta. yap “Epot exdixnors). But
vuxas see Tertullian anim. § “animae it was long before this was fully
corpus inyisibile carni, spiritui vero understood, and the Acts of the
visibile est.” martyrs relate many instances in
10. kai éxpagav dovn peyddy KTX.| which the sufferers met their judges
Beatus: “animarum verba ipsa sunt with threatenings of the coming wrath,
desideria” ; cf. Bar. iti. 4. As the blood not always free from the spirit of
of Abel cried for vengeance on Cain vindictiveness ; even Polye. mart. 11
VI. 11] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN gI
Fe > \ ~ ad \ / 5] - € /
KQTOLKOUVTWY Erle THS NS; “Kal €000n avTois EeKaoTw II
\ / \ > / > - / ’ /
oToAn A€vKYH, Kal EppeOn auTols lva avaTavoovTat
shews something of this tendency. It are seen “in their celestial apparel”
is not however to be read into this (ix. 9 “existentes in stolis excelsis”).
quousque, as the fiery Tertullian more But the martyr’s individual victory is
than once implies; ef. Bede: “non assured as soon as he is ‘with Christ’;
haee odio inimicorum, pro quibus in he knows himself a conqueror, while
hoe saeculo rogaverunt, orant, sed on earth the Church recognizes his
amore aequitatis.” victory by adding his name to her
Ov xpivets kat éxduxeis: ‘dost Thou hagiographies.
refrain from pronouncing judgement kal éppéOn avrois Wa avaravcortat
and executing vengeance. Cf. Le. xrA.] On the other hand (2) for their
xviii. 7 f. 6 d€ Beds ov pn rrowujon THY full reward, for the triumph which
exdiknow Tav exexT@y avTov Tay Bowr- they will share with Christ, they must
T@V AUTO ;...A€yo Vyiv OTL TomoeL THY await the completion of the martyro-
exdiknow avtayv ev Taxer—a passage logion. But their waiting is qualified
which goes far to answer many ques- by two considerations; (1) it is but
tions in theodicy. “Exdueiv rd aina “for a little while” (ére puxpov xpovor ;
Tivos ek occurs again in xix. 2; ef. cf. év rayet, raxv, i. 1, xxii. 6f., 12, 20
exdiceiv (exdixatew) To aia in Deut. —the exact phrase occurs again in
xxxii. 41 A, 43, Hos. i. 4, Joel iii 21 A, another connexion, xx. 3; ef. Heb.
and exduceiy ek in Deut. xviii. 19; X. 37 pixpov dcov dcov); and (2) the
other combinations are ékd. tua, waiting is a rest ; they are not bidden
1 Regn. xiv. 24; mepi twos, 1 Mace. simply to wait (iva rpockaptrepnrwow),
xiii. 6; & rim, Jer. vy. 9, 293 emi Tuva, but to enjoy repose (iva dvaravowvraty,
omni 13, iy. 9, Soph. i. 8, 12 ff.; cf. xiv. 13 Wa dvaranoovrat ek Tav
amo twos, Le. xviii. 3. kérov avtrev). The delay is itself a
II. kat €560n avrois éxaot@ ood part of the reward; to the Church
Aevxy] The present condition of the on earth it may be irksome, to the
martyrs is revealed. (1) They have martyrs themselves it is an dvaravors.
received a white robe (see iti. 4 f, Further, the cause of the delay is
ive ay vil, Oy, 13, Xix. 14 and cf. Le revealed. They are kept waiting €ws
Blant, Les Actes des Martyrs, p. 240, TAnpwOdow of atvdovlo avrey, till
n. 2; On oroAn see Me. xii. 38, note); the number of their fellow-slaves is
the honowrs of victory have already fully made up. For this use of rAnpoty,
been conferred upon them individu- cf. Mt. xxiii. 32, 1 Thess, ii. 16; and
ally (ékaorw), though the general and for the idea see Baruch xxx. 2
public award is reserved for the Day “aperientur promptuaria in quibus
of the Lord. The Ascension of Isaiah custoditus erat numerus animarum
rightly represents the “white array” justarum ”; and ef. the Anglican Order
of the Saints as stored up for them in for the Burial of the Dead: “that it
the seventh heaven, ready against the may please Thee...shortly to accom-
day when they will descend with Christ plish the number of Thine Elect, and
(iv. 16), after which all the righteous to hasten Thy Kingdom.” The harder
92 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN (Vil
II ert Xpovoy puxpov] xp. ere m. A vgem tol ery ypovoy Q minfre4? Ar ews Kacpou Xp.
u. syré” om ere arm | ews]+ou 1 28 36 49 51 al | rAnpwOwow AC 29 g vgiP*®% syrs™
Cypr Prim] mAnpwowow NPQ x alfereo? Andr | om cat ante o curd. Q vg me arm!
Cypr | oc wed doves] pr kac Q min? Ar | amoxrevverdar RAC 2 17 18 19 130 al] azro-
xreweobat PQ 1 6 14 30 38 Of 92-+um avTou &* 12 12 edov SP x al?! Andr Ar (ido
ACQ 7 14 32 92)] om 18 29 30 40 go 93 95 aeth | ore] pr kar P x 12 13 al vg*™ Prim |
cetojos] pr cdou A ygcleharl#*lipss
reading tAnpécwow implies a scarcely world and of the Church; the sixth
tolerable ellipse of rov dpopuor (Acts opening looks on to the troubles which
MLD seCx 2d) 20 Tim. 1Vv.7) Ory Toy were expected to precede the end.
aptOpov. Ot ovvdovdor avrov are the The sufferings of the nations and of
rest of the saints (cf. Mt. xviii. 28 ff, the Church were but an apy7 @diver
Col. i. 7, 1:7, Apoc: xix. 10, xxii. 9); (Me. xiii. 8); with the opening of the
of adeAdot av’tay is limited by the sixth seal the cosmical disturbances
participial clause which follows to the of the last age begin ; cf. Me. xiii. 24 fff.
rest of the martyrs; xal...xai, both ev exeivats Tals nuepars peta THY Ohi
the saints in general, and the martyrs exeivnv xtA. First there is a great
in particular. Oi peAdAovres azo. : earthquake, not one of the cevcpot
the Apocalyptist foresees an age of kata tomovs Of which Asia had much
persecution impending, cf. ii. 10, iii. 10. experience in the first century, but
The sufferers in the outbreak under the final upheaval of Hagg. li. 6
Nero are awaiting those who will suffer (Heb. xii. 26 ff.): ere ama& eyd ceiow
under Domitian and under other per- Tov ovpavoy Kal THY yhy Kal THv Oa-
secuting Emperors who are yet to come. Nacoav Kai thy Enpav, kal ouvoeiow
On the form azoxrevverdar see W H.?, mavra ta €6vn, Where the last words
Notes, p. 176, Blass, Gr. p. 41, 55. supply the key to the meaning of the
There is a remarkable parallel to symbolism: racial and social revolu-
this passage in 4 Esdr. iv. 35 f. “nonne tions are the cecopoi which herald the
de his interrogaverunt animae_ ius- approach of the end.
torum in prumptuariis suis dicentes kal 0 jAwos eyévero pedas ws oaKKos
Usquequo spero sic ? et quando venit tpixwos, xtd.| The earthquake is
fructus areae mercedis nostrae? Et followed by the celestial phenomena
respondit ad eas Hieremihel arch- which find a place in all apocalyptic
angelus et dixit Quando impletus descriptions of the last day: cf. Joel
fuerit numerus similium vobis.” It is its 530i 4 Heb.): oO pAvos peta-
difficult to believe that the Esdras otpadpyoetar eis oKoTos Kat 7 GeAnYN
writer or his redactor has not here cis aiua mpty edOeiv nuepay Kupiov, Isa.
been indebted to the Christian apoca- xiii. 10 oxoticOnoetat Tov nAiov dva-
lypse ;but see Enc. Bibl. ii., col. 1394. rédAovTos, Kal 7 oeAnYn od Owoe TO
Eze Kat eldov OTE
6 nvokev THYr oppayida pas avrns (Me. xiii. 24): a. 1 3
ziv extnyv xtX.] The first five openings evdvaw Tov ovpavoy okOTOS, Kal ws
had revealed the condition of the cakxkov Onow To TepiBodatoy avrod,
VI. 14] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 93
/ / > / t e 13 \ e , / -~
oweAnvn ON EyEVETO Ws aia, “kal OL aaTEpEs TOU 13
ovpavou Ereray els THY HV, ws ocuKH BadreL Tous
~~ Vv ’ \ ~ lal /
€ > \ > / € / c / \
0 ovpavos amexwpicby ws BiBiov ENiTTopEVOY, Kal
~ v \ lad ’ ~ / ’ -~ /
Tay Opos Kal vHTOS EK THY TOTwWY avTaV exwnOyoar.
12 om on P 1 35 49 81 g1 96 | Om ws 2° arm 13 Tov oupavovu] Tov Beov A |
emrecov Q min?!430 | evs] ere & 47 Syr®” | Bader] Baddovca & 16 30 35 39 51 87 90 97
130 syrr Sadovoa 2 467 8 al | vo] aro 8 14 31** syr8” | cecouevn] carevomevy A 12
14 eAiogouevoy (eX. P min™”)] eXcooopevos N 1 6 8 31 38 gt al Ar eXcocovrac syrs™ *"4 |
vnoos} Bouvvos & insulae vg Vict Prim pr zaca syr®” | om autwy & 26 31 | exwnPnoar]
exwnoav &* amexewnoav A
Assumption of Moses, 10. 5 f. “sol non the Last Things (Me. xiii. 28). Its
dabit lumen et in tenebras conyertet early greenness suggested the ap-
se ; cornua lunae confringentur et tota proaching end of the world’s long
convertet se in sanguinem.” Saxkos winter, proclaiming "Eyyis 1d 6é€pos
tpixiwos, Vg. saccus cilicinus, made €oriv. “Yro avéyou peyadov ceopérn :
of the hair of the black goat ; ef. Isa. ef. Mt. xi. 7 KaXapov vro av. oadevo-
L 3, and Sirach xxv. 17 oxorot rod peevov.
Tpotwmov atts ws oaxxov. ‘Qs aiya 14. kal 6 ovpavos drexwpicbn Krr.]
well depicts the deep copper colour ‘The heaven was parted’; cf. Acts
which the moon assumes when totally XV. 39 @oTre amoxwpicOjvat avrouvs
eclipsed ; with 1 oeAnvn 6An contrast dm’ ad\Andov. Here the exact sense
C. Vili. 12 €mAnyy...7d Tpirov THs ce- is determined by what follows: os
Anvns. Eclipses and occultations of BiBriov Eioodpevov ‘like a papyrus
the heavenly bodies are treated in roll (v. 1) when it is being rolled up’;
Eccl. xii. 2 as symbols of old age and ie. the expanse of heaven (2*)77, ro
failing strength: here they seem to otepewpa) Was seen to crack and part,
represent the decay of society, such the divided portions curling up and
a period of collapse as followed the forming a roll on either hand. The
ruin of the Empire, and may yet be conception is borrowed from Isa.
in store for our present civilization. XXXiV. 4 EAtynoerat ws BiBXlov 6 ovpa-
13. kai of dorépes Tov ovpavod ére- vos, cf. Ps. ci. (cii.) 27 weet epi Soraov
gav «rh.} The stars fell from the sky édigers avtovs. The writer of 2 Peter
as unripe figs fall when the tree is explains the cause of the phenomenon
swept by a gale. Cf. Isa. xxxiv. 4 (ili. 12 ovpavot mupovpevor AvOnTovra
mavra Ta dotpa Teceira as pvAda e€€ kal oToLxEela KaVTOUpEVa THKETAL).
aumédov, Kat ws minree PiANa ard kai may Opos kal vpoos KrA.] Cf. xvi.
oukns, Me. xiii. 25 of aorépes Evovra 20 maca vnoos ebvyev, Kai Spy ovx
€k Tov ovpavov mimrovres. The Seer evpéOnoav: the source is perhaps
saw the terrible vision realised (ée- Nahum i. 5 ta dpn éceicOnoay an
gav). "“OdvyGo are the green figs avtov, Kai of Bovvot éoadevOnoay, or
(grossi) which appear in winter and Jer. iy. 24. But to ‘move mountains’
of which, while some ripen, many fall was a proverbial expression for at-
off in spring : ef. Cant. ii. 11 ff. o yequar tempting apparent impossibilities, ef.
maphAGev...7) ouKn e&jnveyxev odvvOous Me. xi. 23, note, 1 Cor. xiii. 2 ; whilst
avrns (35). It wili be remembered the residence of the Seer in Patmos
that during the Ministry the fig-tree suggests a reference to the rocky
supplied owr Lord with a parable of islands of the Aegean. The last
04 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [VL 1s
\ e
Kal OL
lo
Ol MEYyLOTaVES
\ €
Kal
~
YNS
~~
THS
~
ol Bacireis
\ €
15 kal
/ \ \ _
\ €
yiAtapyot
,
Kal ol mAovoloL Kal ol lo-xupol Kal as
\ y
= Die 16 \ / ~
Kal Aeyouoty TOLs
\ > \ /
10 Kal Els Tas TETPaS TWY OPEWY,
\ =~ / / b) LG ~ \ /
ot
Oped lV Kal TALS TET PAls llecate ep nas Kal Kpu\/aTe
/ lon / > \ lod {2
€ oo > \
nas aTvO 7 POO WT7TOU TOU KaOnprevou €7rl TOU Opovov
5 a \ / / = a ~
eS. €7GE Tas Tecooapas ywvias THs YNS, KpaTOUVTas
16 azo 2°] ere 8&* | opyns] exons 130 17 avtwy XC 38 130 vg syrr] avrov APQ
min‘te°m. me arm aeth Andr Ar Prim | cra@qvac] ornvac 34 35 36 cwOnvac 40 48 Ar
VII x wera) pr kas SPQ min™""4 syrr arm aeth Andr Ar (om AC vg Prim) |
rovro] ravra P x 28 36 al vg me syrr arm‘ | evdov P min?” Ar] idov SACQ 7 14 32 92 |
Tecoapas] recoapes 1° et 3° A, 2° P | om rns yns 38 syr®” arm | xparowras] pr kae 28
73 97 8yrr
further source of terror: the end of mankind has antedated the judge-
brings with the revelation of God ment and believed it imminent. Tis
“the wrath of the Lamb.” The words opyjs avray, sc. the wrath of God and
aro THs Opyis Tov apviov are pregnant of the Lamb: cf. v. 13, xxii. 1.
with the grave irony which has already kai tis dvvara oradjva;} ‘And
shewn itself in y. 5f. Z50v...6 Aéwv... who, that has to meet that wrath, can
kal eidov...apviov. But the situation hold his ground?’ Cf. Nah. i. 6 and
is now reversed. The Lion standing Tpoowrov opyns avrov Tis UroatnoeTAL;
before the Throne is the Lamb; the kal Tis avtistnoerat ev opyn Oupov av-
Lamb in the great day of His ap- tov; Mal. iii. 2 ris vropwevet nuépay
pearing is once more the Lion, in eiaodov avtov; tis UroatHoera ev
the terribleness of His wrath. In the Ty Oomtagia avtov; Ps, Xxxy. (XXxXxVi.)
Gospels opyy is attributed to Christ 13 ov pn Svv@vrae orjva. The only
once only (Me. iii. 5, see note), but possible answer is given by Christ
His scathing denunciations of the Himself in Le. xxi. 36 aypumveire 8€
Pharisees (Mt. xxiii. 14 ff) and His ev marti kaip@ Seopevor, iva katirxvonre
stern predictions of the doom of the ...oTa@nvat Eumpoobev Tov viov Tov av-
impenitent make it evident that the Opawrrov.
I 77s yns 1°] om 38 me syré’” arm*3 al | rven] rvevon & 130 | aveuos] pr o C 14
26 92 93 95 98 | exe rns yns] om A+Icpand 130 | rns GadX.] om rns A+pnre em Twv
morauwy me | ext way devdpov Nr 10 17 28 al] emt re 6. CQ min? em: 5. A (me) (arm)
aeth 2 etdov XP al?!) wdov ACQ 7 14 92 | avaBavra 1 me | avarod\wv A go syré™ |
om yAcov arm?
of Isa. xi. 12, Ezek. vii. 2. For of (Num. iii. 38, B), but 7Adov is some-
téecoapes aveuou cf. Zech. ii. 6, vi. 5, times expressed (Jos. i. 15, xiii. 5;
Dan: yak. 2;.vili., 8; xi. 45) Me: xiit; 27’; Isa. xi. 11, 14, Apoc. xvi. 12). From
Enoch (Ixxvi. 7) mentions twelve winds the writer's point of view the Hast
(E. S. W. N., and the intermediate is the direction of Palestine and the
points). countries beyond it ; and it was fitting
KpaTouvras Tovs Téaoapas avepous that the angel who is to seal the
xrA.] At each of the quarters one tribes of Israel should appear from
of the four winds is held prisoner by that quarter. Or there may be a re-
an angel appointed to the task. For ference to Ezek. xliii. 2 i8od dd£a Beod
xpareiv, ‘hold fast,’ ‘detain,’ cf. Cant. *Iopand jpxeTo Kata THY Odov THY mos
iii. 4 éxparnoa avtov Kat ovk adjKa dvaro\ds, Mal. iv. 2 (iii. 20) dvaredet
avtov, JO. XX. 23 Gv Tivwy KpaTnte vpiv...Arcos Suxacorvyns. The angel’s
[ras quaprias] kexparnyra. With these ascent implies that he has been em-
angel-custodians of the winds may be ployed in some service on the earth,
compared the angel o ¢yev égovciay and now rises into the sky to deliver
emt Tov mupos (xiv. 18) and the “angel his message.
of the waters” (xvi. 5). The angels of exovta appayida beov (avros] Sppa-
the winds control their movements ; yis is here the signet-ring = daxrvAos
it is their mission to prevent out- (Gen. xli. 42, Esther iii. 10, viii. 2 ff,
breaks of elemental fury. According Dan. vi. 17, 1 Mace. vi. 15), which
to Jewish belief a terrific storm was to the Oriental monarch uses to give
usher in the end, ef. Orac. Stbyll. viii. validity to official documents or to
204 f. roAd7 S€ re Aaithamt TUPay | yatay mark his property. The symbolism
épnpwcet: vexpov & eravacracts €orat. seems to be based on Ezek. ix. 4,
Mire ext av dévdpov: the trees are where a man provided with an ink-
specified, as suffering most severely horn is bidden to set a mark (1A,
from the violence of the winds. The onpetov, i.e. the letter N which in
change of case (y7s.--6aracons...bێv- the older script was cruciform, see
dpov) answers to a subtle difference in Hastings, D. B. i. p. 71) on the fore-
the force of emi; the winds blow on heads of the righteous in Jerusalem,
land and sea, but the trees are singled with a view to their being spared in
out for a direct attack. an impending massacre. But for a
2. kal eldov GAdov ayyedov dvaBai- mark made by the pen of a scribe
vorta xt\.|] <A fifth angel is seen the Apocalyptist, who has lately had
mounting up from the sunrising, i.e. before him the vision of the sealed
from the Orient; amd dvaro\ey is roll, substitutes the impression of the
the usual Lxx. phrase (Gen. xi. 2, Mt. Divine signet-ring. The conception
iil. 1) or less frequently, amd dvarodfjs of a Divine sealing occurs freely in
~
, > / /
KOVTa TETO APES Arcades ETppaylopevor €* Tacns
urns viev ‘lopanr.
2 expatev AP | ras recoapas &* | om avros 16 17 28 49 79 80 | ayyedos] Swoes
arm* 3 adixnoerac & | unre 1°] wnde & 130 (item 2°) cae A 37 38 41 42 Vg | axpc]
axpis ov Q min?! axpis av 18 28 79 80 4 OM Kat nKovea.. eoppayicpevuv A | exppa-
yiopevor] erppayicnevwy Q 2 6 7 14 al om 130 syrs* | om viwy arm
St Paul aC! Cor. i. 22 6 kat oppayiod- is to prohibit the angels of the winds
pevos meas, Eph. i 13 eoppayiabnre TO from letting loose the elements until
mvevpare, iy. 3° TO mvevpa TO apo TOU his work of sealing is done. For dovA
Oeov, ev @ éeodppayicOnre els nuépay bey. see vi. 10. The angels of the
dro\vtpocews), and once in the Fourth winds are identified with the winds,
Gospel (Jo. vi. 27 rotdrov yap 6 mathp as the angels of the Churches with
eoppayicer 6 eds). In post-Apostolic the societies they represent (see i. 20,
writings ‘the seal of the Lord’ is note); it is theirs to hurt or not as
either Baptism (Herm. sim. ix. 16 they will, unless withheld by a special
» odpayis ody ro Udep éariv, Clem. prohibition (ois €566n avrois ddixpoa...
Al. quis div. 42 10 rédeov attra dv- pn addunonre). The restraint which is
Aakrypiov éemiotnoas THY oppayida Tod put upon them represents the Divine
kupiov), or the chrism which followed postponement of the catastrophe until
it. Here the seal, being in the hands of the Church is ready (xxi. 22).
an angel, can hardly be sacramental. For ois...avrois see ii. 7, note; and
The general sense is well given in for ddiceiyv=BAarrew, cf. ii. 11, note,
2 Tim. ii. 19 6 pévroe orepeds Oepéduos vi. 6.
Tov Oeov EortnKev, Exwv THY odpayida 3. aype oppayirwper tovs Sovdous
ravTny "Eyvw kiptos tods bvtas avTov ktd.] Cf. Apoe. ix. 4, xiv. I, xxii 4;
ktd. Of. Orig. in Joann. t. i. 1 ris obv a mark (ydpayua) of the opposite
avXAn €in 7) odpayis 7 emi rdév peTorrwr character is mentioned in xiii 16,
Td Gvopa Tov apviov Kai Td dvoua Tod xiv. 9, xx. 4. On 1. SovAous rod beod
qarpos attov; With Ocov avros cf. see Apoc. i. 1, ii. 20, xix. 2, 5, xxii. 3, 6.
x. 6, xy. 7: the phrase, which is fairly “Huar, addressed by an angel to angels,
common in the N.T. (Mt.*, Acts', Paul®, points to the bond of a common service
Heb.‘, Apoc.’), rests on the “3 by of which links angels with the saints:
the O.T. (Jos. iii. 10, Ps. xli. 3 (xii. ‘they are the servants of the God
2), Hos. i. 10 (ii. 2)). In the Apoc. whom we also serve.’
it suggests a contrast between the 4—8. kal jxovea tov dpBpov Kri.]
God of Christ and of Christians and The Seer does not witness the sealing,
the nonentities (1 Cor. viii. 4) of pagan but he hears the number of the sealed
worship. announced, and who they are. "Eogpa-
kai éxpakev chav peyadyn xrr.] The ywpnéevoc: the gender is determined
first care of the Angel with the Seal by rods dovAous (2. 3); WH. places a
SR. 7
98 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [Valais
comma after yiA., but perhaps un- omitted name is Dan, a tribe which
necessarily. The sum is 12 x 12,000, perhaps is dropped also, together with
and each of the tribes of Israel con- Zebulun, in 1 Chron. ii. 3—viii., but
tributes an equal proportion. The see Enc. Bibl. i. p. 996, note 4. A
tribes are named separately in the mystical reason was given for the
order: Judah, Reuben, Gad, Asher, omission of Dan from the Apocalyptic
Naphtali, Manasseh, Simeon, Levi, list by Irenaeus y. 30. 2 “Hieremias...
Issachar, Zebulon, Joseph (ie. E- et tribum ex qua veniet [Antichristus]
phraim), Benjamin. manifestavit dicens: ex Dan audie-
Lists of the patriarchs or of the mus vocem velocitatis eyuorum eius
tribes occur in Gen. xxxv. 22 ff, xlvi. (Jer. viii. 16)...et propter hoe non an-
Siow Mxodini Tift, Numi is numeratar tribus haec in Apocalypsi
xiii. 4 ff., xxvi. xxxiv., Deut. xxvii. cum his quae salvantur.” Cf. Hippo-
1 ff, xxxiii. 6 ff, Josh. xiii—xxii, lytus de Antichristo 14 éomep yap ék
Judg. v., 1 Chron. ii—viii., xii. 24 ff, ths “lovda duds 6 xpiotos yevvarat,
xxvii. 16ff., Ezek. xlviii.; a comparative ouT@s ex THs Aav dudjs oO avrixpiotos
table will be found in Hastings, D. B. yevvnOnoera. So Arethas: 7 dvd7 rou
iv. p. 811. The order differs more or Ady Oia ro ée& avrns Tov *Avtiypiorov
less in every case. The Apocalyptic tikrecOa Tats owrais ov ouvTéerakTat,
order starts with the tribe from which GN avri adtns 7 Tov Aevt ws tepariKy
Christ came (cf. c. v. 5); and then els prepiopoyv exouern. Hither from a
proceeds to the tribe of the firstborn misunderstanding of Gen. xlix. 17 or
son of Jacob, which heads most of the from the story of Judges xviii. (cf.
O.T. lists ;next come the tribes located Targ. Jon. on Exod. xvii. 8), Dan is
in the North, broken by the mention of associated in Rabbinical lore with idol-
Simeon and Levi, who in other lists atry and apostasy (see Shabbath 66);
usually follow Reuben or Judah; while the Testaments of the xii Patriarchs
Joseph and Benjamin bring up the (Dan 5) seem to predict an alliance
rear. This arrangement seems to have between Dan and Beliar. On the
been suggested partly by the birth late Christian tradition which assigns
order of the patriarchs and partly Antichrist to this tribe, see Bousset
by the geographical situation of the Antichrist, p. 112 ff.; it may partly
tribes ; Christian associations have pro- be due to Jewish sources, and partly
bably determined the place of Judah have been suggested by the omission
and of the Galilean tribes. Since Levi of Dan from the Apocalyptic list.
is counted in, it has been necessary It is more important to enquire
to omit one of the other tribes; the whether the Apocalyptist intends the
VII. 9] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 99
7éx cpudrs Cupmewy dwdexa xirrades, 7
ek cudrs Aevel dwo0eka xiricces,
ek purrs ‘looayap dwoexa xiAuLaOes,
Sék uAns ZaBovrov dwoeca yiruades, 8
€x cpuArs ‘loon OwoeKka yiALaoes,
ex purrs Benapely dwdeka yirtades eopparyiapevor.
9Mera travta eldov, Kal tOov byAos Tous, OV 9
lo Ss \ > \ Sf / «\
lod / \ od > /
TW Opovw Kal Tw apVlw.
TS vexavre emiriOepevos poing; Tert. TEpl THS KoWHS NuaY TaTnplas. TO bed
scorp. 12 “palmis victoriae insignes nov: cf. v. 3, note. The elect of
revelantur scilicet de Antichristo mankind claim God as their God,
triumphantes”; Andreas: rovs tijs since He is the God of Christ (Jo.
vikns xapaxtynpiotixovs KAddovs...pot- XX, 17, Apoc: iil. F2).
vikwy Taic yepaw éxorres. Deissmann’s Il. kal mavres of dyyeXot iotyKewrav
suggestion (Bible Studies, p. 370) kt.] “Idod (exclaims Andreas) pia
needs confirmation. exkAnola adyyéAov kai avOporwv. The
10. Kat kpatovow ova peyadn KTA.| Angels endorse the ascription of
The polyglott multitude (ek mavrés praise, as in iy, 11 ff. They form, as
€bvous...xkal ywoody, v. 9) shouts its there, a circle round the Throne,
praises as with one voice; for dev7 outside the Elders and the (@a; their
peyady see Vi. 10, Vii. 2. The key position relatively to the dyAos modus
note of the strain is 7 cwrnpia (cf. xii. is not stated, but the exigencies of
10, xix. 1); those who raise it have the scene appear to require that they
all experienced the great deliverance should stand nearer the Throne. For
(©. 14) which they ascribe to God and the dxXos it is sufficient to be évasiov
the Lamb: cf. Ps. iii. 9 rod kupiov 7 Tov O@pdvov (vv. 9, 15), seeing the God
garmpia, To cry ‘H carnpia ro bed Whom they serve.
kalr@ apviwis equivalent to attributing kal €mecay...emt Ta mpdocwna a’tav
to Both the title of Serjp, so freely xtd.] Cf. iv. 10, xi. 16; and for dpny,
given by the loyal or pliant cities of i. 7, v. 14, xix. 4. The Angels, while
Asia to the Emperors, but belonging adding their ‘Amen’ to the doxology
in Christian eyes only to God and to of the Church, offer their own tribute
His Christ. The Pastoral Epistles in other words. It is addressed to
supply examples of both applications, the Majesty on the throne, Whom
(1) r Tim. i. I Geo0 cwrjpos pay, ii. 3, like the redeemed they call their God
Tit. i. 3, li. 4 Tod wwrHpos nu. Beod: (vw. 12); the Lamb is not included as
(2) Tit. i. 4 Xpiorod “Incod rod cwrijpos in y. 13. The ascription is sevenfold,
Near, ii, 13 TOD peyddou Oeod Kat cwri- as in y. 12, but it does not exactly
pos np. Xpiorod “Incot, iii. 6 dia “Inoed agree with any of the previous dox-
Xpicrod tod owripos nuoy. For 7 ologies, although each of its features
gor. compare Jo. iv. 22 4.0. &k ray has occurred in one or more of them ;
‘Tovdaiay é€oriv, Acts iv. 12 ovK« éorw for evAoyia ef. vy. 12, 13; d0€a, i. 6, iv.
ev Drq ovdevi 7 o., Jude 3 ypadhew... Il, ¥. 12, 13 ; copia, V. 123 evxapioria,
102 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [Vien
/ \ \ \ / \
nH evxXapITTia Kal y TiN Kal 7 Ovvapmus Kal
i ioxus Tw Oew uwv Els To’s alwvas TwY
5) \ =~ con) lo 3 IA lod
Leos > ,
aLWYwWV? aunV.
13 Skat a7mexpi0yn eis Ex Twy TpETBUTEPWY EYwY pot
13 \ 5) iQ ce: > ~ / /
cy c / \ \ \ \
Ovror ot repiBeBAnuevor Tas oToAaS Tas eEvKas
14 Tives eoly Kal moOev nAOov; “Kal EipnKka avT@ Kupie
/ > \ \ 1a Ss é * 14 \ of > - / 4
\ 5) \ te lf © J >
juou, GU oldas. Kal E€lL7TEVY MOL Ouro Elo Ly T og Epxo-
12 om auny 1° me| y doka kat 7 evdoyia 130 syr®*|om xa 4 cogia A | om
apnv 2° C 28 36 161 Prim 13 om ex 8 QI 130 14 e1pnka] evrov Q min*?
Ar | om pov Ar vg*"4 aeth™** arm! Prim | om pou &
iv. 9; Tun, iv. 9, 11, V- 12,133; dvvapus, book, see y. 7, note. Kvupie, so the
iv. II, V. I2; loyvus, Vv. 12; see notes O.T. apocalyptic writers address a
ad ll. As in vy. 12, each word is superhuman person ; cf. Dan. x. 16 f.,
emphasized by the article. The con- Zech. iv. 5, 13; or kvpre may be merely
cluding ayynv is perhaps a liturgical the ‘sir’ of courtesy, as in Jo. xx. 15,
addition, but it rests on good where it is addressed to one who is
authority. supposed to be a knroupos. Sv oidas
13. Kat admexpiOn eis ex THY TpecBr- is at once a confession of ignorance,
tépwv xtd.|. An Elder intervenes, as and an appeal for information ; cf.
in y. 5, to interpret the vision. For Ezek. xxxvii. 3 kal etme mpos peé...Ei
amexpi6n see Me. ix. 5 note; for a (noerat Ta GoTéa TavTa; Kat Eta Kupte,
similar use of droxpivec@a in the LxXx. av eniotn tavra. Contrast the ot
ef. Cant. li. 10 droxpiverar adeddidos oidas of Jo. xxi. 15 ff.
pov kal Aéyer por “Avdora, ede. The kat eimév poe Ovrol cicw of epxopevot
Elder anticipates the questions which xtd.] Theanswer covers both questions
the Seer was ready to put (otrou...rives (rives, kat 70Oev;). ‘These who wear
eioiv ; 1dGev HAOov;); Bede: “inter- the white robes are such as come (oi
rogat ut doceat.” The vision was not épxopnevor, timeless, cf. WM. p. 444)
a mere spectacular display, but a out of the Great Tribulation.” The
revelation; and its points must not reference is probably to Dan. xii. 1 Th.
be missed. Tas orodas Tas Nevkas, the éorat Katpos Odivvews, Odivvis ofa ov
white robes which arrest attention: yeyovev ad’ as yeyernrat €Ovos ; cf. Me.
cf. oroXas Aevrds, v. 9) note. xiii. 19. There is a Orbis “Incod
14. «Kat etpnka auT@ «rh. ] Cf. Zech. which His servants share (i. 9, ii.
IW; 2) 5 Kat elirev mpos pe Tiav Bherecs ;5 9 f.), but the Great Tribulation (7
-Kal eimrev. ..Ov ywooKers Tl €oTly Or. 7 pey., cf. Acts vill. 10 7 duvayus7
Hs Kat fee Ovyi, xvpue. If the Oeod 7 Kadovpévn peyadn) is the super-
perfect (etpnxa) is to be pressed here, latively great crisis of trial through
it must be explained as meaning that which all must pass (iii. 10), and from
to the Seer’s mind the whole scene which the servants of God alone
was still fresh and vivid, that he emerge unscathed. The present
seemed to himself to have but just vision, which anticipates the issue of
spoken, as if the echoes of his voice the final judgement, represents the
were not yet silent. On the quasi- latter as already delivered out of the
aoristic use of the perfect in this evil to come.
VITSre] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 103
load : A / Gifs! \
pevor eK THS OAiWEws THs mEeyadns, Kal ExAUVAY Tas
\ a \ , \ a4 ol YY, =
oTONaS avTwY Kal EheVKaVaY aUTas EV TM AipbaTL TOU
’ f 159 \ onl / > > / lol ‘a / ~ ee
a@pvVlou. la TOUTO €ElLOLVY EVWTTLOVY TOU povou Tou 15
14 ex TyS ONWews Tys meyadns] aro Ohup. wey. A Cypr | erduvay] exdaruvay 1 29
13* 29 30 41 42 50 93 94 95 97 98 130 | Om av7as Q min?!4% gethAr
kal €mAvvay Tas orodds avTav KTA.| the manner of this book, where violent
The conception comes partly from contrasts abound. The aorists émAvvay,
Exod. xix. 10, 14, where the Israelites éhevxavay, look back to the life on
wash their clothes before the law- earth when the cleansing was effected
giving; partly from Gen. xlix. 11 (Me. ii. 10). The act is ascribed to
muvet €v olv@ THY GTOATY avTov, Kal ev the saints themselves, and not to
aivate orapuAjs tHv mepiBodiy advtod. Christ, as is the act of redemption
The orodai of the redeemed, however, (i. 5, T@ Avoarty, V. 9 Hyopacas); the
are not épvOpai (cf. Isa. Ixiii. 1), but saints are not passive recipients of
Neveai. Hence émAvvav is explained by redemption, but cooperate with the
éhevcavav (Tert. candidaverunt, Prim. Divine grace by repentance and faith
candidas fecerunt, V g. dealbaverunt) ; and the use of the Sacraments (Acts
cf. Ps. 1. (li.) 9, which may also be xxli. 16 Barticac Kal dmodovoa Tas
in View: mAuveis pe, kal tmép yuova auaprias gov: Mt. xxvi. 27f. wiere &&
AevxavOnoouac: cf. Isa. i. 18 eay dow avTov maytes, TOUTO yap €oTW TO aina
ai duapria vpay ads cowikodr, ws yLdva pov tis SiaOyxns TO wept moAd@y. ék-
Aevxavd, cay 5€ dow ws KOKKWoV, OS xXuvvopevov eis Aheow apuaprioy), and
€ptov Nevkay@. <Aevkaivery is used in by vigilance and victory over sin
reference to the fuller’s art, cf. Me. ix. (eo. Sat).
3 Ta iparia a’tod eyévero orihBovta 15. dua rovro elow every tov
Aevka Aiar, ola yvapeis emi ris yas ov Opovov tov Beov| Ava rodro refers to
Svvarat ovrws Nevkava.. The whiteness the whole of the preceding sentence
of the saints’ robes is gained éy (kat éAvvav...rov apviov). The purifi-
T@ aiwate tov apviov; cf. i. 5, V. 9, cation of the conscience and character
parallels which ought to have saved derived in their lifetime from faith in
some ancient writers (e.g. Tertullian, the Blood of Jesus Christ (Acts xv. 9,
scorp. 12; Arethas: 7 vmép ypiorod Heb. ix. 14) had fitted them for the
éxxvors) from the mistake of under- Presence of God; ef. Mt. v. 8 paxapcoe
standing the Blood of the Lamb here of kaOapot TH Kapdia, Gre avrot Tov Gedy
to mean the blood of martyrs shed for éWovra. See Ephes. vy. 26 f. for a
His sake; the candidatus martyrum picture of the Church in her final
exercitus itself owes its whiteness purity, fresh from the bath of a perfect
to the Great Sacrifice. Cf. Beatus: absolution—py €youra oridov f putida
“hi sunt qui venerunt ete.: non ut Te TOY ToLOUTwY, ayia Kal duos.
aliqui putant martyres soli sunt, sed
kal Narpevovowy avT@ Nuepas Kal vuKTOS
omnis ecclesia; non enim ‘in sanguine ’ -
xtaA.] Cf. xxi 3 of dotrAa auTou
suo’ lavari dixit...sed in sanguine
Aatpevoovew avr@. On Aarpevew see
agni.” To aiva tod adpviov is the
Lightfoot, Philippians (iii. 3). In the
Sacrifice of the Cross, ef. 1 Pet. i. 2,
LXx.(excepting Daniel) it is the normal
19, 1 Jo. i. 7, Rom. iii. 25, v. 9, Eph.
i. 7, Col. i. 20, Heb. ix. 14; the paradox equivalent of 732, as distinguished
Aevxaivery €v aiuare is in accord with from the priestly M2 which is usually
104 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [VIL. 15
~~ ry la At pee / \ an / /
yaw QAUTOU, Kat O KaOnjevos €7l TOU Opovou OKHVWOEL
/ 5) y af \ /
16 é7 avtTous. ou mTeEwamouvTlY ETL OUOE dunooveww
15 Tw Opovw PQ min? syrew Ar | ckyywoet ex avtous] ywwoKet aut. &* inhabitavit
in eis Prim (cf arm) 16 om ert 1° & 36 vg me syrr arm*:4 aeth Cypr Prim | ovde
1°] ovde un Arg 92 | Senowow P 14
voce, cf. v. 16 f.); the vision becomes TONY TroLmavEL TO TroljvLoY avTOdD, OY tO
a prediction. Ezek. xxxiy. 23, but especially to Ps.
16. ov mewacovow ére xth.] An- XXii. (xxili.) 1 ff. Kupios moaiver pe...
dreas: cikétws toy yap adptov tay odnynoev pe, Ix xix. (IXXX.) I 6 rotpaiver
ovpavav kal Td Vdwp tis Cons eovor. Tov “IopanA...0 odnyav wot mpoSara.
This verse, with part of the next, is In Christ the Shepherd has taken the
borrowed from Isa. xlix. 10 where of nature of the sheep; the rowuny o
Israel returning from exile we read: xados is Himself of the fold (ré dpvior).
ov rewagovow ovde Supnoovow, ovde On rrouaivew see ii. 27, note. ‘Odnyei
maraker avTovs Kavowyv ovde 6 HALOS, no less than wocpaivev has an interesting
aN 6 édedy a’tovs mapakadécet, Kal history in Biblical Greek. It is used
dia mnyav vdarwy afer av’tovs. The of the Divine guidance of Israel (Exod.
changes which the Apocalyptist makes xy. 13, Deut. i. 33), of the guidance of
are interesting: xavcowy (the sirocco, individual lives (Ps. v. 9, Ixxxy.
ef. Mt. xx. 12, Le. xii. 55, Jac. i. 11) is (Ixxxvi.) 11, Sap. ix. 11); of the work
changed into vay xatpa (Latt. aestus, of the Spirit of Christ (Jo. xvi. 13);
scorching heat of any kind), mapa- and lastly, in this place, of the work of
kahéoet (D973!) kal déec into roimavet Christ Himself in the future order.
kal odnynoet, While 6 éAedy adrovs The Divine shepherding and guidance
becomes ro dpvior. of men belongs to the future as well
For the interpretation of od mewa- as to the present life, and in the future
aovow here see Jo. vi. 35, and for ov only meets with a full response (ef. Jo.
Supnoovow, Jo. iv. 14, Vi. 35, Vil. 37. x. 4, Apoc. xiv. 4).
With ovd€ wav xadpa contrast xvi. 9. ert (wns mnyas vdarav] The order
Taicy ért for réon én’ is an attractive emphasizes ¢wjs—‘to Life’s water-
conjecture; it agrees with mard& springs,’ Vg. ad vitae fontes aguarum ;
‘Isa. /. c.), and for the itacism cf. the Alford well compares 1 Pet. iii. 21
tpparatus here and at ix. 5. gapkos amdOeots pimov. Isa. fc. by
17. Ort TO apviov xtr.] Td dpviov DD ‘VID! supplies emi mw. vd.; (was is
-@ ava pecov Tov Opdvov looks back to
c. Vv. 6 é&v péo@ tr. Op. apviov. Ava perhaps from Jer. ii. 13 [6 Aads pov] eve
péoov (used here only in Apoc.) is eveatehirov, mnynv UdSatos (wis (APD
usually ‘between,’ ‘amongst’ (cf. Mt. O17 O'5), The change of order gives
xiii. 25, Me. vii. 31, 1 Cor. vi. 5), but prominence to the mention of life. It
it sometimes stands for ev péow (e.g. is to God as the Fountain of life (Ps.
Jos. xix. 1, Sir. xxvii. 2, Mt. xiii. 25), XXXYV. (XXXvi.) IO mapa coe mnyy fwijs)
and this must be its meaning here. that the Lamb leads His sheep: ef.
Td dpviov...7omavet is a bold mixture xxi. 6, xxii. 1,17. The interpretation
of two metaphors, Tomuaivew has is again supplied by the Johannine
been used of Christ in ii. 27, where Gospel; see Jo. iv. 12, 14; vii. 38 f.
and in xii. 5, xix. 15, there is a The plurals mnyds vdarwy are perhaps
reference to Ps. ii. 9; here the con- not to be pressed, being merely echoes
text guides us to Isa. xl. I1 os of the Hebrew (cf. viii. 10, xiv. 7, xvi.
106 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [Vang
4); if they have any significance here, I. Kal orav jvoréev thy odpayida
they point to the secondary sources tv €3dounv] The sequence broken
which are replenished by the Fountain by the two visions of c. vii. is resumed.
itself, or to the manifold energies The Lamb opens the last of the seals
of the one Christ-life (1 Cor. xii. (cf. vi. I, 3, 5, 7, 9, 12), and the book
4 ff.), as the mvevpara of i. 4 etc. re- can now be unrolled and read. We
present the dvaipécers yapiopatery of expect the catastrophe, which had
the One Spirit. been foreboded by the signs and by the
kal e€areiWer 6 Beds mav Saxpvov panic that followed the penultimate
xtA.| Yet another reference to the opening, at length to supervene. But
O.T.; cf. Isa. xxv. 8 where the Lxx. all is still; there is neither sight nor
have adeidev Kvpios 6 Beds ray Saxpvov sound to indicate the approach of the
aro TavTos mpoaerov, but Symmachus, end.
influenced perhaps by his recollections “Oray is substituted for ére, which
of this passage, renders MM'D) by kai is used on previous occurrences of
efadeiWer. The sentence occurs again the formula, perhaps with the view
with verbal changes in ¢. xxi. 4; of emphasizing the uncertainty of the
indeed, the whole of the episode time of the end; cf. Me. xi. 19, Apoe.
¢. vii. 9—17 finds echoes in the last iv. 9, where it implies the indefinite
two chapters of the book, where the repetition of an act. The construc-
climax here anticipated is fully de- tion halts between orav avoifn and ore
scribed. On the main thought see nvoéev. Blass (Gr. p. 218) prefers to
Tertullian de res. carn. 58 “delebit regard it as due to linguistic de-
deus omnem lacrimanm ab oculis terioration, urging that in late Greek
eorum, utique ex iisdem oculis qui oray and ore are indistinguishable.
retro fleverant, quique adhuce flere "Hvotéev, SC. TO apvioy, as in Vi. I.
potuissent, si non omnem lacrimae eyeveTo oly) ev T@ ovpav@ xTdr.]
imbrem indulgentia divina siccaret... Heaven, hitherto resonant with voices,
dolor et maeror et gemitus...quomodo now holds its peace: neither Elder nor
auferentur, nisi cessaverint causae ?... Angel offers a word of explanation
ubi casus adversi apud Deum, aut ubi (v. 5, vii. 13); there is neither chorus
incursus infesti apud Christum ?... of praise nor cry of adoration (iv. 8,
quae infirmitas post virtutem? quae 11, v. 9f, 12.f, Vil. 10, 12); mongaar
imbecillitas post salutem ?” calls "Epyou (vi. 3 ete.); no thunders
Beati—so Bede sums up in the issue from the Throne (iv. 5). This
words of the second Beatitude—qui silence does not spell a cessation of
lugent, quoniam tpsi consolabuntur. the Divine workings (Ign. Eph. 19 ev
VIII. 1—13. THe OPENING oF novxia Geod éerpaxOn, Magn. 8 déyos
THE SEVENTH SEAL; THE HALF- aro ovyns mpoedOav), but a temporary
HOUR'S SILENCE: THE FIRST FOUR suspension of revelation; cf. Renan,
TRUMPET-BLASTS. PAntechrist, p. 391 “le premier acte
VIII. 3) THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 107
\ \ / aN 5) / ~ me
Tous émTa ayyéAous ol éevwrriov TOU OEo’ éExTHKacL,,
Kal EN
€000ncay avTois
> ~
éerta
¢ \
oadtyyes. 3kal aAXos 3
oS
a a / /
Toa, We iva Swoet Tals TpoTEVXals TOY aYLwY TAaVTwV
/ ~
\ \ / \ = \ / ~
€TL TO GuctaxTnploy TO XY pug ovv TO €Ywrlovy TOU
forward and took his place (é€ora@n, the later Greek has AiBaveris or
ef. Le. xviii. 11, 40, Acts v. 20, xvii. 22) AiBavwTpis.
over,i.e. before, the Altar, as in Amos ix. cai €606n...iva docer ktA.| The Angel
I e(Sov Tov KUpiov epeatara emt (ov) TOU received the incense for a particular
purpose. "Ed06n, as €dd@ncav in v. 2
dvovacrnpiov, where the prep. denotes (cf. vi. 2, 4, 8, 11, Vil. 2, ef passem),
the position of one who stands (B.D.B., does not describe an act which forms
p. 756) “by (prop. leaning over) an part of the vision, but is simply a
altar or sacrifice.” The celestial mes- recognition of the Divine ordering of
senger takes the place of the priest,
all life ; cf. 1 Cor. iv. 7 ri d¢ éyets 0 ovK
and offers the incense; contrast the
Z\aBes; On the future dacer (NAC)
position of Gabriel in Le. i. 11 see ili. 9, note; dacn, da, are probably
(€aras €k SeEiay Tod Ovyovactnpiov corrections of the less usual form.
rou Ouptduaros). The altar is not as Ovupiduara, as in vy. 8, where see note;
in vi. 9 the Altar of Burnt offering, but the metaphor is differently hand-
but the Altar of Incense; ro 6. 76 led here, for while in c. v. the prayers
YpvTovy To everov Tov Opovov points to of the saints are the incense or incense-
Exod. xl. 5 @joecs ro Ovovacrnpiov TO bowls, in this place they are apparently
ypucodp...evartiov THs KiBeTov, Cf. Ley.
the live coals on which the grains of
iv. 7 evavtiov Kupiov; it is the dvorac-
incense fall (iva Sacer tais mpocev-
tnpiov Tov Ovpuaparos of Ley. iv. 7, 18
xais, Prim. wt daret orationibus, Vg.
_—the Ovpuiarnpiov of Heb. ix. 4. Of.
wrongly, ut d. de orationibus); the
Tren. iv. 18 6 “est ergo altare in
meeting of the incense and the hot
caelis, illuc enim preces nostrae et
coals produces the fragrant smoke
oblationes nostrae diriguntur.”
cloud, the symbol of Divine accept-
éxov AiBavetoy xpvoodv KTr.] Ac ance. This change brings into sight
Bavwros is elsewhere ‘frankincense’ ; the relation of Christ’s sacrifice and
the commentators quote the scholiast intercession to the prayers of the
on Ar. nub. XiBavos...adTo To dévdpor, Church ; ef. Bede : “‘ Christo Domino
AtBavwros dé 6 Kapmos Tov dévdpov, and se hostiam suavitatis offerente com-
Ammonius: AiBavos yap Kowds TO punctio cordis sanctorum acceptabilis
dévdpov Kat TO Oupidpevoy, AiBavwros facta est.” Cf. Eph. v. 2 6 xpuoros...
S€ povoy Ovyi@pevos. The latter is mapédwxev EavTov Umep Upav mpoapopav
evidently the meaning of AiBaverds kai Ovoiav Td Oe@ eis dopny evwdias:
in 1 Chron. ix. 29, 3 Mace. v. 2, as of the doctrine is substantially that of
hiBavos in Lev. ii. 1, Apoc. xviii. 13; Jo. xiv. 16, xvi 23f, 1 Jouseeem
but here and in %. 5 ypuoodv shews Rom. viii. 34, Heb. xii. 25. Tov ayiov
that a censer is intended; for ‘censer’ savrwv, not of the martyrs only (vi.
(HAM, NDP) the LXX. use mupeiov of.) but of all the faithful; ef. Eph.
(Exod. xxvii. 3, xxxviii. 23 (3), Num. iii. 18. The Angel with the golden
xvi. 6 ff., Sir. 1. 9), or Ovionn (3 Regn. censer belongs perhaps to the scenery
vil. 36 (50)), or Oupcaty prov (2 Chron. of the vision rather than to its teach-
XXVi. 19, Ezek. viii. 11, 4 Mace. vii. 11); ing; at the same time it does not
~
seem improbable that the Neroupy:Kca The words added by C (app. crit.)
mvevpara (Heb. i. 14) are concerned appear to be a gloss from c. xi. 3.
in some way with the ministry of 5. Kal etAndev 0 ayyedos Tov AiBavw-
prayer—an idea anticipated in Tob. tov xth.] The Angel had laid aside
xii. 15 cis TOv émra dyiwy dyyédwy ot the censer. But he takes it again
mpocavapépovew Tas mpocevyas TOY (on etAndev followed by eyéuiev see
dyioy, and frequent in Enoch (ix. 3, y. 7f., note) in order to fulfil another
mveae a. 6, Xivil. 2, civ. 1). “Emi 76 office; it is to be used now not for
évoracrnpiov, ‘upon the altar (of in- intercession but for judgement. The
cense)’; one sees the whole process censer is again filled with fire from
depicted, the fire kindled on the altar, the altar: cf. Isa. vi. 6 ev rH xeupi
and then taken up into the censer eiyev avOpaxa ov TH AaBide ELaBev ard
where it receives the incense: see tov Ovo.acrnpiov. But now no incense
Lev. x. 1 \aBorres...€kacros TO Tupetoy is added, and no fragrant cloud goes
avrov éréOnxav em adto rip, kal émeé- up; the contents of the censer are
Badov en? avTo Oupiapya, Xvi 12 Arjpe- poured upon the earth; the prayers
Tat TO Tupeiov mAHpEs avOpaxwy Tupos of the saints return to the earth in
amd Tod Ovovaotnpiov, Num. xvi. 46 wrath: cf. Ezek. x. 2 mAjooy ras
(xvii. 11) AdBe TO wupeioy Kai emides Spaxas cov avOpaxwy tupos...kai dxa-
€m avtTo Tip amd Tod Ovatactnpiov. oKopricets emt thy modw. There is
4. Kat avé8n 6 kxarvos xrr.| Le, perhaps an ultimate reference to the
from the censer in the Angel’s hand; doom of Sodom (Gen. xix. 24).
ef. Ezek. viii. 11 €xactos @upcarnpiov This casting of fire on the earth
avrov eixev ev TH XEtpl, Kal 7 aTpls Tod (ef. Le. xii. 49) is immediately followed
Ovpidparos dveBawvev. Tais rpovevyxats, by results (eyévovro Bporrai xai @avai
the dat. commodi, ‘for the benefit of kal aotparal kal wewcpds) premonitory
the prayers,’ i.e. to help them (Blass, of a great visitation; cf. iv. 5, vi. 12,
Gr. p. 111), or perhaps (WM. p. 270) xi. 19, notes, and for wewpos see Ezek.
the dative of reference ; the incense- iii. 12 Heovea horvny cetpod peyadou
cloud stood in a certain relation to EvAoynpern 7) Sd€a Kupiou €x rot romov
the prayers, as their symbol and avrov. The whole scene in rr. 3—5
representative; it was ‘given to is a prelude to the Seven Trumpets,
them’ (v. 3). The symbolical meaning which now begin to sound.
of the incense offered in the Temple 6. Kat of émra ayyedot of exovres
was well understood in pre-Christian xrd.] The Angels of the Presence
times, ef. Ps. exl. (exli.) 2 carevOuvOnrw who are charged with the Seven
1)Mpocevxy pov ws Ovuiaua every cov. Trumpets know the signal, and make
I1O THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [VIIL. 6
5 sf \ \ / e /
aYYEAOL OL EXOVTES Tas EmTa GaATLYYaS NTO\WaTaV
7 avTous iva caXTiowoL.
\ e/ 7 4 \ € a 5 / ‘
Kal 0 TPWTOS €oaATrioey*
kal éyeveTo ydhaCa Kal mip peuiypueva ev aipatt,
\ / \ lo / e/
\ \ / lod ~
Kal €BAnOn eis THY viv. kal TO TptTOV THS YNS
/ \ \ / a / / \
KaTEKaN, Kal TO TPLTOVY TWY d€vOpwv KQTEKaN, Kal
6 ot exovres]om oc & 36 arm! |avrous &* A] eavrous N°* PQ min®reo™" syrr Andr Ar
7 0 mpwros|+aryyedos 1 28 36 79 98 alt" vg me arm aeth Prim |peurypeva AQ min?! g
vg syrr Prim Ar] peueyuevoy &P 12 37 38 46 81 161 anon*"s | ev a:wari] om ev x al
ygdemharl® ey ydare syré" | eBAnOnoay 34 35 87 syre” | OM Kat TO TPLTOY TNS NS KATEKAH
1 35 130 me | om Kat To TpiToy Twy Sevdpwy karexan AQ* alno™” aeth
ready. They are seen to take their pera (Mt. xxvii. 34, Le. xiii. 1), or the
stand and to raise the trumpets to simple dative (Apoc. xv. 2 6adaccay
their mouths. Sadricw@ow: carricw vartuny pewtyperny mupi) A rain of
(cakrio, Num. x. 5 ff.), ¢ocAmioa, in mingled fire and blood is mentioned
Biblical Greek take the place of cad- also in the Sibyllines, v. 377 mip yap
tiyEw, eoadmiyéa (W. Schm. p. 105); dr ovpaviov BpéEe...7vp Kat aipa.
cf. cakmioray, Apoc. xviii. 22. Blood-red rain is not unknown in
The first four Trumpet-blasts, like nature; in the spring of 1901 the
the first four Seal-openings, form a daily journals contained accounts of
closely connected group. They de- this phenomenon, which was then being
scribe the coming visitation as pri- witnessed in Italy and the South of
marily affecting inanimate Nature; Europe, the result, it was said, of
although animals and men are involved the air being full of particles of fine
in the destruction which is caused red sand from the Sahara. The
(ov. 9, 11), direct judgements upon interpretation suggested to Andreas
mankind are reserved for the last by passing events is interesting as a
three. The imagery was perhaps in specimen of its kind: ro é€ mip ody
part suggested by the storms, earth- TO aipare [eupaiver] tas ex BapBapuay
quakes, and eclipses of the first XElpav yevouevas TupToAnaers TE Kal
century. avdpoxragias oonpeépat.
7. Kal 6 Tp@Tos EcadmLoeEY Kal eyeveTo The storm flung itself (€8A76n, ef.
xa\alta krA.| The judgements ushered ov. 5, 8, xii. 9 f., xx. 14 f.) on the earth,
in by the first four Trumpets borrow with the result that a third part of
manyof their features from the Plagues its surface and the whole of the
of Egypt; cf. Iren. iv. 30. 4: the verdure were devoured by the fire
attentive reader “inveniet easdem (karexan=katexavOn, cf. I Cor, iii. 15,
plagas universaliter accipere gentes 2 Pet. iii. 10(A) karaxajoerar—an early
quas tune particulatim accepit Ae- form which survives in late Gk, ef.
gyptus.” Xada¢a kal mip recalls the W. Schm. p. 108). To rpiroy (se. épos,
seventh plague ; Exod. ix. 24 jv dé 7 cf. Num. xxviii. 14) appears again
xMala Kal To rip droyifov ev rH eo, 8f., 11 f, 1x. 15, 18; Goines
xaka(n—a description of a semi- Zech. xiii. 7 ff. ra dv0 pépn adris [se.
tropical thunderstorm which is height- Tis ys |e&odcOpevOnoerat kal exdeiwet,
ened here by peprypeva ev aipari. To O€ Tpitov VrokecpOnoerat ev avTH, and
Meyvvvat €v aipare ‘to mix with blood,’ compare the Rabbinical parallel cited
cf. Ps. cv. (cvi.) 35 €uiynoay ev (2) rots by Schoettgen: “percussus est mundus,
eOveow ; the usual construction is with tertia nempe pars olearum, tertia pars
VIIL 9] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN ioe!
/
Was YOpTos yAwpos KaTEKQay. Skat Oo OevTEpOS 8
ayyeNos oad ev’ Kal WS CPOs MEYa TrUPL KaLOMEVOV
oS ’ \ ¢ of / \ /
ro / fe 9 \ > ‘Q \ / C
Tns Oaraoons aiua, °Kkal aréOavey TO TplTov Twv 9
! a > - é » / 5! /
KTLOMATWY TWY EV TN a acon, Ta EXOVTAa Wuyas,
tritici et tertia hordei.” « Tis yis, the among the volcanic islands in the
land (=ris Enpas) as contrasted with Aegean, of which Thera (Santorin)
the sea (v. 8) and other waters (vv. was the chief (cf. Tozer, Zslands of the
10f.). The fire destroyed the whole Aegean, p. 94 ff.); Strabo (i. 3. 16)
of the vegetation, which was scorched reports an eruption in B.c. 196 which
at once (cf. Jac. i. 12), and one-third issued in the formation of a new
of the trees and other perishable island afterwards known as Palaea
things. Two-thirds escaped every- Kaumene. But volcanoes are not
where, i.e. the visitation was partial, flung bodily into the sea, so that such
and not final; cf. vi. 8. Tay devdpov: phenomena were at most but re-
the fruit-trees especially, the olive, motely suggestive of the writer's bold
the fig, and the yine, on which conception. He is possibly indebted
the inhabitants of Palestine and to Enoch for the figure of the burning
Asia Minor depended so largely: mountain; see En. xviii. 13 iSov érra
cf. vil. 3 pn adicnonre...ra Sévdpa, dorépas ws Opn peydda Katopeva, Which
a prohibition now partly withdrawn. is curiously close to ws dpos péya rupi
For yopros xAwpds see Me. yi. 39, katomevoyv. The phrase seems to have
Hote, and. Apoc. ix. 4; cf. vi. 8, been proverbial; cf. Plaut. mercat.
note. lili. 4. 32 “‘montes tu quidem mali in
8f. Kal 6 dedrepos dyyehos eoadruer: me ar dentes jamdudum iacis.”
kal ws pos xrd.}| As at the first Kat €yéveto TO Tpitov tis Oadacons
trumpet-blast the fiery hail was flung aipa KrA. | The sea is smitten, like
upon the earth, so at the second the Nile in the first plague (Exod. Vii.
a burning mass falls into the sea. 20 peréBadev wav TO vdwp TO eV TO
With dpos péya rupli Kxatouevoy may moran eis aia); as the fish in the
perhaps be compared Jer. xxviii. (li.) Nile died (tb, 21), so do the animate
25, where Babylon is likened to an inhabitants of the stricken Aegean.
Spos eumerupiopevoy (NDI 1D). But With rav xr. rév ev ry) Oadacon cf. v.13
Babylon is not in view here, and os wav xtiopa 0...emt ths Oaddaoons, Ps.
6pos kai. May be merely a figure civ. 25; and for ra €yorvra Wuyxas, Veg.
of speech for a blazing mass. If a quae habebant an imas, ‘animate,’ see
volcano is in the Apocalyptist’s mind, Gen. i. 20 éefayayérw ta data éprera
the simile may have been suggested Weyer (woo (730 WB), The il-
either by the eruption of Vesuvius lapse of the burning mass had a still
which desolated the Bay of Naples more serious result; the ships in the
in August, 79, or by some movements waters disturbed by its fall were
1i2 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [VIII. 9
\ / a fas \
ETETEV ETL
of 5) \ ? \ \
TO TPlLTOv TWY TOTAMWY Kal C7TGCR TES
Il wyyas \
Twv >
voaTwr.
c / II
Kal
\
TO
\
OVvOMa
af
TOU
~
aoTEpOS
if
\
NéeyeTar 6 “ArvwwOos.
5) / \ J cs
Kal EYVYEVETO iO TPLTOV TWV
€ / \ / \ / ’ - \ ¢ \ t /
nMEpa jan pavn TO TplTOV a avTNS,
i Kal
a H V U E OMOLWS .
\ > yey \ ? a /
3kal €l0ov, Kal HkovrTa €vOs aeTOU TeTOMEVOU 13 ore
12 Tptrov 1°] Teraprov 130 | wa cKoriaOy] Kat ecxoricOn 35 87 syr®” arm aeth | xac
n NEPA un Hayy To Tpirov (reraprov A) avrns] Kat To TpLTOv avTys (8. avTov) uy dary (7)
nuepa Q minre™™ (multum hoc loco inter se variant tam codd min quam verss) | uy
gan] wn pawn (P) 28 49 79 al Ar ove edawvey 35 87 syrs” arm 13 OM kat ecdov
syré” | evdov 8 min?'] ov AQ 7 14 92 | om evos % me syrr arm | aerov NAQ minfere%
vg me syrr aeth Ar] ayyedou P 1 7 28 36 47 79 al arm Vict Andr ayyeXou ws aerov
13 unus ut aquilam Prim | rerwuevov Q 1 6* 7* 32 130 alnom™
structive of human life. For dzro@aveiv charged with serious warning, but not
ex, ‘to die of,” see WM. p. 460. with final doom. Centrast Isa. xxx.
12. xal 6 réraptos dyyeXos €oadricev* 26 ro das Tov nAlov €ora éxtamAdcuor,
kal erAnyyn xtd.| Visitations on land ev TH Nuepa Stay iaonrac Kipios To
and water are followed by a visitation ovvTpypa Tov Aaov avrod. For é€xAnyn
on the heavenly bodies, having for its see Isa. ix. 13, and for gdavy (not
object the further punishment of gary) c. xviii. 23.
mankind. The conception is borrowed The first series of Trumpet-blasts
from the ninth of the Egyptian plagues is now complete. It has set loose
Sain 5 eA yer ire... -Wndagpnrov oK6- the elemental forces of Nature and
TO --€yévero okOTos, yogos, AvedXa, ert wrought hayoe on a large scale. But
macav ynv Aiyimtouv tpeis répas, cf. the next verse warns the reader that
Am. Vill. 9, Joel iii. (iv.) 15). To the worse things are to follow.
Apocalyptic plague no time limit is 13. kal €iOov, Kat #Kovca évds derod
fixed, but it is limited in its extent; xtv.| For efSov cat #xovea, ef. y. 11,
only a third of the sun’s and moon’s vi. 1; the scene which follows is one
disk is obscured, and a third of the which arrests both eye and ear. ’Ayyé-
stars suffer occultation. By this Aov may be a correction for the harder
partial eclipse of the lights of heaven deTov, suggested by xiv. 6; or possibly
a partial darkness would oby iously be it is due to the error of a scribe who
produced, but not a shortening of the read aetoy as arreAoy; for aerds
duration of daylight and moonlight meTouevos, See iy. 7, Job ix. 26, Prov.
and starlight such as the following xxiv. 54 (xxx. 19). Had the Apoca-
words (iva 4 nuépa pr) avn 75 Tpirov lyptist written dyyéAov, dAXov would
avrjs) seem to suggest. There is an probably have taken the place of évos;
inconsistency here which shews the cf. vii. 2, viii. 3. The eagle is chosen
writer's independence of the ordinary not only for his strength of wing (xii.
laws of thought; he is content to 14), but as the emblem of coming
produce a desired effect by heaping judgement (Mt. xxiv. 28, Apoc. Bar.
up symbolism without regard to the Ixxvii. 19 ff.); €vos points perhaps to
consistency of the details. Here his the solitary figure projected against
purpose is chiefly to emphasize the the sky (ef. Mt. xxi. 19), but efs in
partial character of the visitation. such instances approaches in meaning
Its purpose is the reformation and to rus or the indefinite article, ef. ix. 13,
not the destruction of mankind; it is XVili. 21, and see Blass, Gr. p. 144. ’Ev
Ss. R. 8
114 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [VIII. 13
é€vy
OUaL
> pcooupanjjars
mecovpavynuatt
TOUS KaTOLKOUVTaS
~ Neyovres ‘ponweydry
N€yovTos
ETL
pwn
THS
~ ~
eyaAn
Yyns eK THY
> ~
Oval oval
AoLTMOY
=
lon ~ / ~ - ’ / =
gwvwv THs carTiyyos TwY TpLwY ayyedwy Tor
peANovTwy cadzriCe.
IX.
\ € / sf ? / \ >
I "Kal 6 wéumtos ayyeNos évaAmicey* Kal Eeldov
aoTEPa EK TOU OUpavoU TETTWKOTAa Els THY YHV,
’ / ’ a ~~ / > \\ ~~
20m ka nvoiter ro dpeap Tys aBvecov RQ minP!4%? ygamhari* tol* me syrs™ arm
aeth"** Ar | om ex rou gppearos ws kamvos 1 35 41 87 | peyadns] Kacomevns Q min™*™
syrAr pey. acouerns 36 37 38 40 41 42 (130) g syré* arm* | ecxorwiy A 12 14 92]
ecxotic0n SPQ min?! Ar | om ex Tov kamvou Tou pp, N* Prim 3 avrats AP min?!
Andr Ar] avros &Q 7
Vii. Ps. cy. (cvi.)9, cvi. (cvii.) 26), 2. Kal qvoiEev TO ppeap xrd.] The
or inRicsfotcnce to the depths of the Fallen Star-spirit unlocks the mouth
earth (Ps. Ixx. (Ixxi.) 21 é« ray aBic- of the Abyss, and at once the sky is
gov Tis yns madw arnyayés pe; cf. darkened by a volume of smoke which
Deut. viii. 7). By an easy process of rises from it; ef. Gen. xix. 28 avéBawey
thought, it is applied to Sheol: Job prog THS ys Ooet drpis kapivou, Exod.
xli. 22 f. dvatet rv aBvocov domep xix. 18 dveBawev 6 Kavos ws Kamvos
xarketov...rov d€ raptapoy Tis aBvccou kauivov. The sun’s face is hidden (Joel
domep aixuadwrov, Rom. x. 7 ris Kata- ii. 20), and the atmosphere (6 anp), the
Byoera eis tiv GBvocov; rotr eorw region of the clouds (2 Regn. xxii. 12,
Xpicrov ex vexpov avayayev. In Le. Ps. xvii. (xviii.) 12, 1 Thess. iv. 17 f£.),
Vill. 31 (wapexadovy avrov iva jut) emita€n the air through which the birds fly
avrois els THv GBvocor area Geir) a lower (Sap. vy. 11), and which men breathe
depth is sounded, and it is this which (Sap. xv. 15), and in which evil spirits
is in view when aS8vocos is used in the were thought to exercise a limited
Pee (Ex, 1, 2, 11, Xvii. 8, xx. I, 3). authority (Eph. ii. 2 tov apyorta tijs
The Enochie literature has much to efovcias tov dépos), is darkened by
say of this ‘abyss’ (Enoch xviii. f, reason of (ex, cf. villi. 11, 13) the
xxi., xe.; Slavonic Enoch, xxviii. 3; smoke cloud emitted from the well
ef. Charles, Zschatology, p. 198). The as from the chimney of a furnace.
Apocalyptist represents it as entered On oxorotacba see W H.*, Noles, p. 178:
by a shaft or well (@péap, cf. Jo. iv. 11), the verb is used of an occultation of
the mouth of which is kept under heavenly bodies in Job iii. 9 cxorw@ein
lock and key; the key is in the custody Ta GoTpa TNS VUKTOS exelvns.
of an angel (xx. 1) or, as here ap- 3. Kal ex Tov Kamrvov €&nOov axpides
parently, of Satan, i.e. he is authorised xtv.] The smoke wrought worse evil
to open and shut the mouth of the than the darkening of the air; out of
abyss at his pleasure (for «eis see it came a swarm of hellish locusts;
Mt. xvi. 19, Apoc. i. 18, iii. 7; and for axpides see Me. i. 6, note. There
on the idea, Slavonic Enoch, xlii. 1). may be a reference both to Exod. x
This power however is exercised only 13 ff. and to Joel i. 4ff. But these a-
by Divine permission (€564n avr@), and kpides ris aBiooov Were entrusted with
behind it is the omnipotent Hand a power (€d06n avrais efovcia) wholly
which controls both the visible and unlike that of the locust tribe, and
the invisible order; cf. Prayer of akin to that of the common scorpion
Manasses 3 6 kX\eicas Tv aSuccov kat (oi oxopriot THs ys, in contrast with af
oppayirapevos TO HPoBep@ xai evddE@ axpides ths aBivocov). The venomous
ovoparti cov. stab of the scorpion is proverbial in
8—z2
116: THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [Pxerg
4 Was U ’ -~ ee \ > /
4 71lol THS YNS. Kal EppeOn QUTQALS LYVA [AH aOLKNO OUCL
both O. and N.T.; see e.g. 3 Regn. xii. ei py Tovs avOpwmous KtA.| ‘But
Il mawWevow vas ev oxopriois, Ezek. only the men,’ etc.; for this use of
li, 6 ev péom oKopriwy od xarotkeis, ei py cf. WM. p. 789. The power to
Le. xi. 12 emddcet auT@ okoprriov; hurt men is to be exerted only upon
The scorpion takes its place with a particular class of men (rovs avOp.
the snake and other creatures hostile oirwes ; on this use of doris see Light-
to man, and with them symbolizes the foot on Gal. vy. 19 and Blass, Gr. p. 173,
forces of spiritual evil which are active and cf. Apoc. i. 7, ii 24, xx. 4), Viz
in the world: cf. Sir. xxxix. 29 f. ravra upon those whose foreheads have not
Tavta eis ekdiknow éxtiotac: Onpior been marked by the Seal of God (vii.
odortes Kal oKopriot kai €xeis, Le. x. 19 3 ff.). As Israel in Egypt escaped the
déd@xa vply thy efovoiay Tov marteiv plagues which punished their neigh-
emava opewy kal oKopriwy, Kal emt bours, so the new Israel is exempted
macayv tHy Svvapuv tov €yOpov. from the attack of the locusts of the
4. Kal eppeOn adrais iva pn dduky- Abyss.
govowy xrv.| Their mission, moreover, 5. Kal €860n avrois iva py Krad.] Loe.
is not that of the locust tribe; they the commission which they received
are, in fact, prohibited from devouring ran M1 dmokreivate avtovs, aida Baca-
herbage and stripping trees (Hxod. vicOnrwoav. The wound inflicted by
X. 15 xatépayev [7 akpis] macav Bo- the scorpion is not usually fatal, but
raynv Ts yis Kal mavra TOV kapmrov TOV it causes exquisite pain; and this is
EvAwy, cf. Joel ii. 3 ra omicdev avrov the point of resemblance between the
mediov apavicpov); this had been done scorpion and the Apocalyptic locusts ;
sufficiently by the hail which followed it was no part of their mission to kill,
the first Trumpet (viii. 7). The pro- but rather to inflict suffering worse
duce left by the hail in Egypt was than death. Bacavifeww, ‘to apply the
devoured by the locusts (Exod. 7. c.), touchstone, is used, from Thucydides
but the Apocalyptic locusts are bent downwards, of torture, and this is its
on another errand; men and not mere meaning in the Lxx. (1 Regn.}, Sap.*,
food stuffs are their goal. For éppé6n Sir, 2 Mace.3, 4 Mace.”, a significant
see vi. 11, note; on the future after iva, distribution); in the N.T. Bacavigew,
ili, 9, note; and on ddccety = Brarrew, Bacavic pos describe acute pain whether
il. 11, note. Ovéé wav=‘nor any’; cf. physical (Mt. viii. 6, Apoc. xii. 2), or
Le. i. 37 ovK ddvvatnoe...cav pha; mental (Mt. viii. 29, 2 Pet. ii. 8), or are
for ovdé after Wa py, see WM. p. 602, employed metaphorically (Mt. xiv. 24,
note 3. Me. vi. 48); in the Apocalypse, written
IX. 7] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 117
/ - U \ G \ ? -
noOnocovrat Unvas WeEevTe* Kal O Bacavic os QAUTW)
ws Pacavopos oKopTiou,
\ / tA / 7
OTaV Tatton avOpwrrov.
6 Kal EV TALS NMEPAls EKELVALS
Nurs ~ € / > /
(ntnoovew
/
ot
c af 6
avUpwT7r ot
6
\ / 5) \ c / 5) / ee
TOV Oavatoy Kal OU pM?) €vpnTovoly AUTOV, Kal é€mrOvu-
/ ’ - \ / « / a ’ ~
Mynoovotv amroQavetv Kal peuyet oO Oavaros aT AUTWYD.
5 mevre] sex Prim | cxopmov oray] oray oxopmios h'4 | mason (wean RAPQ 7 87 al™
mean em Syr®") avOpwrov] mAnin avOp. 10 26 37 41 42 43 49 96°" 6 gSnrnoovew |
gnrovew 2 8 9 19 27 42 50 91 96 al vgh*"* | evpnoovtw RQ 6 7 8 29 30 al™ Ar
invenient vgi*’*!) Ambr] evpnowow 1 2 g al evpwow AP 12 17 28 34 35 46 49 79 87
130 inveniant vg*"'* | gevyes AP 1 12 17 36 38] duyn & fugiat vg"" gpevg_erar Q
min?! syrr arm Ar fugiet vglexo™*"*) Prim 7 Ta omowpara) To omoiwua g syrr |
onoa PQ min™ 4 Andr Ar] ovo & ouocwuara A | immwy nroimacuerww 130
are described. Their shapes (opotwpa, antennae of the locust tribe, or, as
a word “midway between popdy and some suppose, to the long hair worn
oxjpa,” Lightfoot on Phil. ii. 7, ef. by the Parthians (Suet. Vesp. 20). The
Ezek. i. 16, x. 21=N304, Rom. i. 23) ancient commentators for the most
were like horses caparisoned for battle. part regard the reference to women
The description is borrowed from as symbolizing the abuse of the sexual
Joel’s account of a locust swarm (ii. relations ; e.g. Bede, “in capillis mu-
4f. ws dpacis immwv n opacis avTor, lierum fluxos et effeminatos mores.”
Kal ws inmeis oiTws Katadiw£ovtat...ws But it is safer not to press the details.
ads rraparacoopevos...€eis TOAEMOV) 3 a As to the general sense, the locusts
metaphor chosen “partly on account of the Abyss may represent to us
of their speed and compact array, but memories of the past brought home
chiefly on account of a resemblance at times of Divine visitation, which
which has been often observed between hurt by recalling forgotten sins; cf.
the head of a locust and the head of 1 Kings xvii. 13. Kal of dddvtes avrav
a horse” (Driver, ad loc., citing Theo- xr. looks back to Joel i. 6 of adovres
doret: «i yap tes axpuBas Katido. THY avrov dddvtes Aéovros. For eiyay see
Kearny tis akpidos apddpa tH Tod WH.?, Notes, p. 172.
immov é€wkviay evpnoe: eats Se idetv 9. Kai etyov Adpaxas ws 6. adnpods}
kal metopevny avTny Kar ovdev THs TOU The scaly backs and flanks of the
immov TaxUTyTos éXaTToupEny). insects resembled coats of mail, whe-
kal emt Tas Kkedadas avTav ws ore- ther the scale-armour worn by Goliath
dbavor xrd.| So far the picture might (1 Regn. xvii. 5 @epaxa ddvoderdr ;
have been that of an ordinary swarm cf. Driver, ad loc., “like the scales of
of locusts: the next two features are a fish, plates overlapping each other
peculiar to the locusts of the Abyss. and allowing free movement”), or a
(1) They are crowned like conquerors cuirass of “metal plates across the
(cf. iv. 4, xiv. 14), as indeed they are chest and long flexible bands of steel
so long as their power lasts. (2) Their over the shoulders” (Enc. Bibl. i. 606,
faces are strangely human, suggesting and see Dean Robinson’s note on Eph.
the intelligence and capacity of man ; yi. 14). Sdypovs points to the material
their long hair resembles that of of which such armour was ordinarily
women (I Cor. xi. 15). Perhaps it made, and at the same time indicates
is unnecessary to take dvépé7wy here the hopelessness of any effort to de-
as=avdper, though some support for stroy assailants who were so protected.
this view may be found in Esth. iv. 10 The next feature is again from Joel (ii.
(ras avOpwros 7 yun), and 1 Cor. vii. 1 5 os pwv7 dpudtav...ds ads modvs kat
(kadov avOpar@ yuvatkos pu anrecGat). iaxupos mapatacodpevos eis mOoAEpLov).
‘Qs rpixas may allude to the long In the onrush of the locust-swarms
IX. 11] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 119
\ ~ ~ ~
OMOlas OKOPTLOLs Kal KEVTPAa, Kal Ev Tals OUpais aVT@Y
/ / \ /
/ > ~ > ~ \ / ~
i €€ovcla a’Tav adiknoa Tous avOpwrovs prvas
TEV TE. Exovow ém avtTwy Baoiéa Tov ayyedov 11
/ i1r/ ad. 9, ? ~ / \ ”
the Prophet heard the din of war Kevtpov gov, adn; I Cor. xv. 56 ro de
chariots ; the Seer adds immoyv rod\Aov kévtpov Tov Oavarov 7 apapria, Llevre
tpexovrwy, thinking of “the pransings Lnvas: see v. 5, note.
of their strong ones” (Jud. y. 22) as Il. €yovow er avtayv Baowdea xrh.|
well as of the clatter of the chariots In Prov. xxiv. 62 (Xxx. 27) we read:
and the rumbling of their wheels (Jer. aBaciXevrov €atw 7 axpis. If the Apoe-
xxix.=xlvii. 3); comp. 4 Regn. vii. 6 alyptist remembered thisstatement, he
Kuptos dxovotiy émoincey THY Tapep- found an exception to it in the locusts
BoAdny Supias paviv apparos kat parry of the Abyss, which are in other
imrov, paviv Svvduews peyadns. For respects quite abnormal; perhaps he
the vast numbers of the chariots em- has been influenced by Amos yii. 1
ployed in ancient warfare cf. 1 Sam. LXX. [Sov éervyovt axpiday épyopuervn éw-
xiii. 5 (30,000), 1 Chron. xix. 7 (32,000); Own, Kai Sod Bpotxos eis Tay (333 TMS
for the phrase dppyara irrey see 3 Regn. for M.T. 3 TON) o Bacwed’s. For
xii. 24 b foav atr@ appara rpraxdora
their king the locusts of the Abyss
inter.
have the Angel who presides over it
10. Kat €xovow ovpas opoias oKop-
(v. 1), i.e. they obey his orders and do
mios xtA.] The body of the locust his work. The Seer knows the name
of the Abyss ended in a flexible tail
of this angel; it is in Hebrew
(Clem. Al. strom. iii. 18 § 106 ovpais... (ESpaiori, as in Jo. y. 2, xix. 13, 17,
as xépxous "E\Anves xadovow) like the
20, xx. 16, Apoc. xvi. 16; ef. Intro-
tail of the scorpion. ‘Opoias oxopriois
duction, ¢. xi.) Abaddon, and in the
=p. Tais ovpais Tay oKopriwy, as in
Greek (€v tH “EAAnuKy, 8c. yAooorn
Mt. v. 20 mAciov rev ypappatéwy =mX.
=“Ed\Anuoti; for the latter see Jo.
tis Stxatorvuns ray yp. (cf. WM. pp. 307,
xix. 20, Acts xxi. 37) ‘ArodAvop,
377). The tails were armed with
Destroyer; Vg. Exterminans; the
stings, in which resided the power of
rendering in Syr.& ix. rests upon
the locusts to hurt. Kévrpoy is properly
the goad used for oxen (Proy. xxvi. 3, the false reading ’AmoAv@y (app. crit.).
Acts xxvi. 14), and in a secondary Abaddon, HAIN, a word used almost
sense the sting of the bee (4 Mace. xiv. exclusively in the Wisdom air
19 pedoca.. Satan odnp@ TO Kev- (Job xxvi. 6, Xxvili, 22, Xxxi. 12, Ps.
Tp» mAHoover) Or Other insect. ‘With Ixxxviil, 11, Prov. xv. 11, ae 20)
the symbolism cf. Hos, xiii. 14 mov ré is represented in the Lxx. (exc. Job
-120 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [IX. 11
‘ ‘ ‘
/ , , 1 Nene c , sf s
meyadw Evdpaty. “kai éAvOnoay ot Téroapes ay- 15
13 pwrny pay] porns pias R°* dwwnv peyanv 34 35 87 Pwvynv tantum &* 38 me
vocem, unum vg*™ "ete unum Cypr Prim anon*’ om 130 | om ex Twy Keparwy R*
(hab &“*) 14 92 | keparwy] pr reccapwy PQMInfereomn ypcledemlipss4,6 syrr Cypr Prim
Andr Ar (om &* A 28 79 vgsmfubsrllips5tol me syrr seth) | om Tov xpucou 14 92 arm*
14 Aeyovra K*A] Neyovros Q min*r?89 Ar Neyouray P 1 7 28 35 36 38 al Aeyourns
&* | om exrw A | 0 exw] tw exov7e 34 35 87 (130) os exe Ar qui habebat vg Cypr |
Tecoapas] Tecoapes & 87 | om Tous dedeuevous...eupparyn me | em] ev 7 19 37 in flumige
vg | Tw weyahw]+7orauw P om Tw wey. arm Cassiod 15 eAvOnoav] eXurndncay A
with the Trumpets, now bring about 1 Kings iy. 21, Ps. Ixxxii. The Euphra-
a greater catastrophe than the world tes was on the East “the ideal limit”
has yet experienced. Tov xepdrar r. of the land of Israel (Driver on Gen.
évo. (Exod. xxvii. 1, 2) may be in- i.c.). Beyond it lay the great heathen
tended to point to the four corners of kingdoms of the East, Babylonia on
the earth (vii. 1) from which prayer the east bank of the river, the Assyrian
ascends; the single voice interprets Empire further to the N.E.; an
the desire of the ‘Holy Church invasion of Israel by these nations is
throughout all the world’ likened to an overflow of the Great
14. Aéeyovra T@ Extw ayyéAa, 6 Exar River in Isa. viii. 7 Kvpsos dvdyee éd)’
tiv a.| Aéyovra personifies the voice, Upuas TO Udw@p Tov ToTayod TO ioyupoy
as in iv. I; 6 é€yoy r. o. must be kat TO woXv, Tov Baoiiéa Tov ’Acov-
regarded as a parenthesis; the alter- piov. Thus the idea presented by
native of connecting the words with the angels of vengeance bound on the
Adooy «rd. (‘thou that hast the trum- banks of the Euphrates is that the
pet, loose,’ etc.), is less in accordance day of vengeance was held back only
with the manner of the Apocalypse. till God’s time has come. When at
Similar constructions occur in iy. 1, length they are loosed, the flood will
oh. 15. burst its barriers, and ruin will follow.
Ndgov tos Tétaapas ayyédous Tovs The Euphrates is mentioned again in
Sedeuevovs xrA.] Another quaternion connexion with the Sixth Bowl (xvi.
(Acts xii. 4) of angels ; ef. vii. 1 efSov 12, where see note). The ancient Latin
tesoapas dyyédovs. ‘Those in ¢. Vii. commentators explained the Euphra-
restrain the winds of heaven; these are tes mystically, e.g. Bede: “Euphrates
themselves bound, for they are Angels qui fluvius est Babyloniae mundani
of the Divine wrath which is not to be regni potentiam...indicat.”. Andreas
executed before the predestined time; satisfies himself by saying tows 8é...
cf. Mt. xiii. 41. They are held in dnAovTat €k TaY pepav exeivwy ekrévat
readiness “at the great river Eu- Tov avrixpiorov. It is possible that
phrates”; a phrase which sends the the Apocalyptist had in mind the un-
reader back to Gen. xv. 18, where the known and at the time greatly dreaded
Land of promise is said to extend amd resources of the Parthian Empire; ef.
Tov morapovd Aly’mrouv €ws Tov moTapyov Mommsen, 70m. Gesch. v. 359.
Tov peyddou Evdparov, cf. Exod. xxiii. 15. Kat ekv@noav xtr.] "EAWOncay
31 (uxx.), Deut. i. 7, xi. 24, Josh. i. 4, is the correlative of €5€@naav, cf. Mt.
2 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [TX. 15
I5 ol nTotmacuevor] om oc & 41 GO 98 | Els THY wWpay Kat NuEpay KaL wNVa Kal Emav-
Tov] ets T. NM. K. ELS TOY NVA K. evs Tov ev. Syr®" | Kae nuepay] om N I kat evs THY NM.
Q mins? Ar xac rnv nu. 28 38 49 79 91 96 | To TpLTOv]+ MEpos 28 37 7g 80 tertiam
partem vg 16 Tov ermxou] Tov urmou 2 8 9 13 16 24 35 49%* 51 gt alPla? | dicuy-
piades (dismyriades Cypr)] dvo wupradas & 1° 28 79 syrr Ar pupiades Q minfres?
arM ws pup. 130
IO, KVL TS; Me px. 4 flies xii. two-thirds remain unscathed, as in the
16, 1 Cor. vii. 27. The ministers of lesser visitations heralded by the first
vengeance, now set free, at once enter four trumpets (viii. 7 ff.).
on the work for which they had been 16. kal 0 adptOyos Tav oTparevpatay
prepared in the Divine foreknowledge. xth.]| The work of the destroying
OF Hromacpevor, “who had been made angels is done by the vast forces under
ready”; for this quasi-pluperfect sense their command. This new feature is
of the part. see Jo. ii. 9, Acts xviii. 2, introduced with strange abruptness,
Gal. ii. 11, Heb. ii. 9, and for érowagery as if the Seer in his eagerness to
of Divine preparation, Mt. xxv. 34, 41, describe it had forgotten to prepare
Mens 40,006. .i1. 35; 21 (Cor, a9, the reader by some such connecting
Apoc. xii. 6, xvi. 12. Eis 7. opay clause as kal améxreway avtovs da Tov
kth. ; the preparation had been made oTparevpatay avTaoy, or (as in xix. 14)
with a view to the result being at- kal Ta oTpatevpata avT@y nKodovber
tained at a definite time ; for this use avrois. The hosts (for orparedpara
of ets cf. v. 7, and 2 Tim. ii. 20, and for see Judith xi. 8, 4 Macc. v. 1, Mt. xxii.
a similar use of mpos, Tit. iii. 1, 1 Pet. 7, Lec. xxiii. 11, Apoc: 1x2 51G)aexenae
lil. 15, 2 Pet. i. 3. The four notes of 19) consisted of cavalry (ef. Herod. vii.
time are under one article, since the 87 ’ApaBioe Se...€oxaro. éreradyaro iva
occasion is one and the same. The ut) poBeo.ro TO immxov), and the num-
ascensive order (@pav...éviavtov) is ber, which was stated in the Seer’s
difficult to explain, but it occurs also hearing (cf. vii. 4), was ducpupiades
in the O.T. (e.g. Num. i. 1, Zech. i. 7, piuptad@v = 200,000,000. The figures
Hagg. i. 15), and probably has in this rest ultimately on Ps. lxviii. 18: “the
place no special significance; perhaps chariots of God are NY Boy pynat
it originated, as Primasius suggests, in (LXX. peupiomAdoroy, xiAduor)”; cf. Deut.
the thought that “et horis gradatim xXxxili. 2, Dan. vii. 10, Apoe. v. 11 note.
dies et diebus menses et mensibus Acopupiades (not dis pupiades), cf. tpic-
certum est annos impleri.” The ‘hour’ pvp (sth. i. 7), Suopdpeoe (2 Mace. vy.
and the other ‘times and seasons’ are 24, Vili. 9), Sry iAcoe (Mc.v. 13). These
not revealed till they may be gathered vast numbers forbid us to seek a literal
from the event; cf. Mec. xiii. 32, fulfilment, and the description which
Acts: i. 7. follows supports this conclusion. On
“Iva amoxteivwow To Tpirov TeV avOpa- dxovey With the ace. see Blass, Gr.
mov. If the fifth trumpet brought p. 103. “Hkovoa tov dpiOuov avrav:
torture, the sixth brings death. But cf. c. vii. 4 He. T. dptOuoy Trav eodpa-
again the destruction is partial only ; ylopevav.
Pe 17] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 123
\ / re: \ of ? -~ « / =
aUuTwv. Skat oUTWwS ElOov TOUS tmToUS Ev TH OpuTeL 17 $C
\ \ / ’ - Sf /
Kal Tous Ka0nuevous em’ avTwy, EyovTas Jwoakas
Tuplvous Kal vakwOivous Kai Oewders* Kal al Kepadai
ys \ € / / \ c
~ / © \ / : aS > /
TwV immwy ws Keparat NEoVTWY, Kal EK TWY TTOMA-
~~ / ~ \ \ \ ~
TWV AUTWY EKTr OPEVET AL Tup Kal KaTrVOS Kal Geiov.
16 av7wy]+ourws (om ovrws infra) me 17 Om ovrws 38 arm Prim anon*” |
evdov SP min?! Ar] wor AC(Q) 7 14 92 130| ermous] emmous Q 14 | er] eravw
& | vax vous] axavOwous (spineas) Prim | Pewdes] Quwdes &* | Twv ermwv]+avTww
syré” | rov crouaros syré” (item 18) | eferopevovro 38 arm
17. kat ovrws eiSov rods immous KA. | kamvos kat Gciov). The Latin version
A mixed construction which blends «. used by Primasius strangely rendered
ovrws eidov...eiyov With x. eidov... vax. by spineas, “spineas significans
éxovras. The sentence is further com- vitas,” as Primasius explains; but
plicated by the introduction of a the rendering doubtless originated
second object, the riders (rods xaéy- in a confusion between vaxiwJéivous
pevous em avtay, cf. vi. 4, Xix. II, and dxavéivouvs. With the colour of
18 ff.); it is not clear whether €yovras flame and smoke the cuirasses shewed
refers to robs immovus, or to tovs xaé., also the pale yellow of brimstone.
or to both. On the whole it is best Ociwdns is dx. ey. in Biblical Greek,
perhaps to limit the participial clause but not unknown to _ post-classical
to the riders; the horses are de- writers. The description as a whole
scribed in the sequel. The riders were recalls the fate of the Cities of the
‘armed in cuirasses whose colour sug- Plain; Gen. xix. 24, 28 «at Kupuos
gested fire, smoke, and _ brimstone. eBpekev eis Sodoua nai Touoppa Oeiov
Tlupwos is properly ‘of fire, while zrup- kal mup...kai iSov aveBawev PrOE rijs
pos (Vi. 4, Xii. 3) is ‘flame-coloured’: ef. ys woel atpis kapivov (cf. Jude 7,
Sir. xlviii. 9 [HA ias] 6 avarnudpéeis... 2 Pet. ii. 6).
év Gppart inrev rupiver, With 4 Regn. kal ai kebadal Tay immay ws kK. Aedv-
ii. 11 (Sod appa mupos Kal inros am tov ktr.| Cf. v. 8 cat of odovres attay
The defensive armour of the warriors ws Aedvtwv joav. The horses in the
seemed to consist of fire; cf. Ps. ciii. vision seemed to unite the majestic
(civ.) 4 6 rowy...rods Aecroupyovs avTod mien of the lion with the swiftness of
mip préyov. ‘YaxivOwos, of vaxwos, their own kind. Like their riders they
which in Apoc. xxi. 20 is a precious were armed with fire, smoke, and
stone (cf. Syr.s” ~—usas49 ie. yad- brimstone ; but while these formed the
kndev), but in the Lxx. stands for a cuirasses of the horsemen, they pro-
dye (‘blue,’ A.V., R.V.) which is com- ceeded from the lion-like jaws of the
bined with purple (Exod. xxv. 4, xxvii. horses, which thus seemed to ‘breathe
16), fine linen ae xxvi. 1), and gold threatening and slaughter’ (Acts ix. 1).
(Exod. xxviii. Isa. iii. 23)—the Cf. Job xii. 10f. ék oropatos avrov
equivalent of noon, probably the exrropevovrat apmades Kawpevac...€x
shell-fish helix Saat uincs which yield- HUKTHpwY AUTOU ExTropEvETal KaTVOS Kapi-
ed the famous Tyrian dye. The vou; and see Apoe. xi. 5, and Slavonic
SdxevOos of classical Greek was a vege- Enoch i. 5 “fire came forth from their
table, perhaps the dark blue-flowering lips”; see also the description of the
iris. Here vaxivéwos is doubtless Chaldean cavalry in Hab. i. 8 ff. Pos-
meant to describe the blue smoke of sibly the Parthian cavalry are in the
a sulphurous flame (cf. infra, rip «at mind of the Seer.
124 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [IX. 18
ro \ - > - / ’ / \
18 aro Twy TplwV wAnYwY TOUTwWY ameKTavOnoav TO
/ i 5) / Cc \ \ fn ~
TPlLTOv TWYV avOpwr wv, €K TOU Trupos Kal TOU Ka7TVOU
\ co / ~ ’ / - /
Kal Tov Oelov Tou EK7T0 PEVOMEVOU EK TWY TTOMATWY
2 yap €Eovola TwY immTwY EV TW TTOMATL
e \ / ~ e/ lo /
19 avTwv.
auTwWY EOTW Kal EV Tals Ovpats avTovV: ai yap ovpal
~ \ ~ ~ >
> co e/ af af / WD 5) ~
QAUTWY OKMOLAL ogecy, EXOUT aL Kepadas, Kal €V auTals
20 \ ¢ \ ~ ’ wy / A >
20 GOLKOUGLD. Kat ot AolTrol TwWY av PwOTT oY, Ot OUK
5) / ’ ~ ~ / »P\
dmextavOnoav év Tats mAnyais TavTals, ode METE-
18. amo Tav tpiav TANyay To’TwY opeow, cf. v. 10 €yovow ovdpas opolas
amextavOnoay xtd.] Any, which in oxoprrios (note). Asa picture ovpai...
classical Greek scarcely goes beyond éxovoa. xedadas is intolerable, but it
its etymological meaning, is used in serves to enhance the horror of the
the txx. for the ‘plagues’ of Egypt situation ; cf. Introduction, c. xii.
(Exod. xi. 1 ff., cf. Num. xxv. 8 ff.), 20. Kat of Nourol Trav avOperrar KTA.|
and this sense reappears frequently in The two-thirds who escaped both the
the Apocalypse (ix. 18, 20, xi. 6, xiii. 3, mouths and the tails of the horses
T2 TAL XV ds (6, On XVILGQ, 2s KVL A. might have been expected to take
8, xxi. 9, xxli. 18). The thought of warning by the fate of their fellows,
the Egyptian plagues has been in the and to become servants of God and of
mind of the writer for some time, and Christ ; but so far from doing this,
he now uses the familiar Lxx. word. they did not even (ovdé) repent of
The “three plagues” are the fire, their idolatries. For ovdé, ‘not even,’
smoke, and brimstone which proceed see Me. vi. 31, 1 Cor. iii. 3, iv. 3 (aAN’
from the horses ; the repeated article ovdێ); for weravoety ex, Apoe, ii. 21. Tov
(rov...T0v...Tov) indicates that they are épyav Tav xeipav avroy (Prim. wrongly
regarded as distinct agencies. *Ar6, ny factorum suorum malorum, Vg.
ex, ‘arising from,’ ‘springing out of,’ de operibus manuum suarum) ‘their
are here, as often in the N.T., practi- idols,’ an O.T, phrase=O77"7) WHI, cf.
cally indistinguishable ; see Blass, Gv. e.g. Deut. iv. 28 Aarpedoere exet Geois
p. 124f. For éxmopever@ar éx, see érépois, épyous xetpav avOparrar, Evdors
xxii. I; On azrexravOnoay see ii. 13, note. kal AiBors, Ps. Cxxxiv. (cxxxv.) 15 ra
19. 1 yap e&ovgia...ev Tats ovpais elOwXa TOV €Ovav dpyvptov
a kal xpvator,
avtav| Their power (ii. 26, vi. 8) epya xelpav avOparev, Jer. i. 16 €Ou-
resides in mouth and tail (cf. v7. 10); cav Oeois addorpios Kal mpooekvynaay
if the one discharges fiery and noisome Trois épyous Tov xeipov avrav. That
vapours, the other is armed with the this is the true interpretation of the
poison of the snake. With dpoca phrase here is clear from what follows.
IX. 21] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 125
/ > ~ / ~ ~ ~ / \
vOnoaY EK TWY EpywY TwWY KXELDwY auTwY, iva py
/ \ / \ \ of \
MpoeKVYNTovaly TH daywovia Kal Ta Elowra Ta XNpura
Kal Ta apyupa Kal Ta yaXka Kal Ta NiOwa Kai Ta
\ \ - \ \ -~ \ \ / \ \
/ a of / / Sf ? / ”
EvAwa, a ovTe BXErew CUVavTal OUTE aKOVELY OUTE
Tepirare* "Kal ov meTEvonTay EK TwV PovwY avTwY 21
~ \ / ~ / col
of ~ - ’ - Sf ? ~ /
OUTE EK TwY (Papuaktwv aVTw@Y OUTE EK TIS TopVELas
aUTWY oUTE ek TwY KAEUMAaTwWY aUTOY.
~ > od / ’ ~
iva pi) mpookuyvncovow Kr\.| Repent- Though “an idol is nothing in the
ance would have led them to abandon world” (1 Cor. viii. 4), has in itself no
the worship of unclean spirits andof the spiritual significance, yet it is a visible
idols which represented them. Both in symbol of revolt from the Living
the O. and N.T. the heathen worship God, and the e’SwAoAadrpns is excluded
is regarded as paid to demons: cf. from the Divine Kingdom (1 Cor. vi.
Deut. xxxii. 17 (where see Driver's 9). The Seer goes to the O.T. for
note), Ps. cy. (evi.) 37 €@voav...da- words to convey his scorn for this
poviots (ow), 1 Cor, x. 20 a Ovov- debasing worship: ef. Ps. exiii. 12 ff.
(exv. 4) ra eiSwdra rev ebvav apyipiov
ow [ra €Ovn], Sapoviois Kai ov bed
kal xpvolov, epya yxewpav avépwrav.
Ovovow: ov Bédw S€ duas Kowwvors Ta
oTopua Exovow Kat ov adovow, opOar-
Sapovior yiverda. Cf. Ps. xcv. (xevi.)
povs éxovcw Kal ovK owovra: ora
5 mavres of Oeoi rav €Ovav Samoa
éxovow kal ovK dxovoorrat,..10das €xou-
(DYN), Of the two Hebrew words, ow kai ov repiratnocovew, Dan. y. 23,
the latter represents the deities of Th. rovs Beods rovs ypuods kai apyu-
heathendom as non-existent, while the povs kat xadxovs Kal aidnpots kai
former points to the older belief that EvAivous Kai AcBivous, of ov Bérovaew
they were demigods, evil genii, or the kal ot ouK akovovow Kal ov ywaoKoucw,
like. In the Gospels the Saudma are yveoas. The theme is worked out
identified with wvevpata axa@apra (cf. usque ad nauseam in the Epistle of
Mc. v. 2 avOpwros ev TvEvpATL axadapro Jeremiah; see also Enoch xcix. 7,
=Mt. viii. 27 dv0 SamoriCdpevor = Le. Orac. Sibyll. vy. 80 ff.
Vili. 29 aynp tis €yov Satuoma), and 21. Kal ov perevonoay ex trav hover
this view was probably in the mind of a’rov xrA.] A further indictment as
St Paul and the Apocalyptist; it found against the pagan world, closely con-
its justification in the impurities as- nected with the first. They were no
sociated with the Greek legends and less unwilling to repent of their
the immorality too often promoted by immoralities than of their idolatries.
the temples and their priesthood. Murders, sorceries, fornication, thefts,
kal Ta €iS@Aa Ta ypvea KTA.] Chris- appear in company in not a few lists
tianity rigorously maintained the old of the vices of the time: cf. Me. vii.
Hebrew protest against idol-worship. 21 mopveia, xAoral, dovoe (where see
+
7
126 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN Peo
iu
O€ EvwYUMOY emt THSis YNS, pagev
yrs, 3Kal Exopalevy cpwrn
dwvy peyadn
pwEeyartn 32
woTep NEw puKaTa. kal OTE Expa€ev, EXaAnoav
of / ~ Vcret of > /
great purpose which was in the Hand vi. 5 LXx., and an anonymous translator
of God, a fragment ripe for revelation. in 1 Regn. vi. 12), or the growl of
BiBAapidwr is a diminutive of 6i8dra- thunder (Ar. nub. 291); ef. Arethas :
pwov, with which may be compared ov mpooduas emt A€ovros 7) Sia TOU puKa-
@rapiov (Me. xiv. 47), macdaprov (Jo. vi. cba porn, eri Body yap paddov: the
Q), yuvatxapioy (2 Tim. iii. 6); other lion’s roar is more exactly expressed
forms are Si8rdiov, BiBrcdaprov, cf. by wpveoGa (LXx., 1 Pet. v. 8 ws A€wv
Pollux vii. 210: BiBAos, BiBriov, BiB- w@pvopevos mepuratet) Or epevyerOac
Aapwov, mapa d€ “Apiorodavea Bi Brk- (Hos. xi. 10, Am. iii. 4), or Bpvyeu,
Sapiov. BiBdapidiov seems to be found Bpvxyac6a (Arethas, Phavorinus); but
here only, and, as the app. crit. shews, as Theocritus (xxvi. 21) has puxnua
it has given the scribes trouble. Aeaiyns, it is possible that puxacbac
The Apocalyptist has in his mind was so employed in Alexandrian Greek,
Ezek. ii. 9 wai idov, xai idov yeip éxre- The word may have been preferred
Tapevn mpos pé, kat ev avt7y KedaXis Bi- here, to indicate that the voice of the
BXiov: Kai aveiAnoer avtny eveTiov €pod. Angel had not only volume, but depth,
kal €Onxev Tov moda avrov Tov dekov at once compelling attention and in-
énixtd.] The Angel’s posture denotes spiring awe. Itwasa signal rather than
both his colossal size and his mission a message. No words were spoken,
to the world: ‘sea and land’ is an O.T. yet a reply was at once elicited.
formula for the totality of terrestrial ore expa€ev, eadnoar ai éxra Bpovrai |
things (Exod. xx. 4, 11, Ps. lxviii. (Lxix.) Ai é Bp., clearly a recognized group,
35). Sea and land offer an equally like ai émra éxxAnoia, Ta éxra mvev-
firm foothold to the servants of God pata, oi émra adyyehou. But whereas
(Me. vi. 48, note; Mt. xiv. 28 ff); the other heptads are defined, the Seer
Angel plants his right foot on the does not stop to explain ‘the Seven
' sea, as if to defy its instability. The Thunders,’ but assumes them to be
sea is ever present to the mind of the known. No satisfactory explanation
Seer (v. 13, vii. 1 ff., viii. 8f., etc.); to of the article has been given ; unless
the exile in Patmos there must have (Ziillig) it points back to the sevenfold
been a peculiar attraction in the
thought of the strong Angel to whom myn? Sip of Ps. xxix. which describes
the Aegean was as solid ground. a thunderstorm upon the sea. The
3. Kal expagev horn peyddry xrr.] Thunders uttered their own (éavrév)
Most things in the Apocalypse are on voices, distinct from the Angel’s ery,
a great scale, and a dev peyady is and charged with a message intel-
common (e.g. i. 10, V. 2, 12, Vi. 10, Vii. ligible (€\dAnoav) to those who had
2, 10, ete.) ; but the strength of this ears to hear; cf. Ps. xix. 1, and the
Angel’s voice is emphasized by the remarkable parallel in Jo. xii. 28 FAéer
added metaphor eéorep Aé@v puKarar. ody wv €k Tod ovpavod...o olv dxAos
Muxacéa, mugire, is used of a low deep 0 €oT@s Kal dxovoas €deyev Bpovrny
sound like the lowing of the ox (Job yeyovevary Gdot EAeyor “Ayyedos avT@
128 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [X. 3
al émta p Bpovtal Tas éavT@Vv dwvas. 4kat 6TE €AaAN-
€ c \ € lon / \ ed > /
€ € \ / of / AV ss:
wav at érTa BoovTai, nueddov ypapew: Kat nKovca
~ lo /
pwviv €k Tov ouvpavou Néyoucay Cohpayiocoy a éda-
/ A b /
5 = =~ > \ ~ o~ \ \ > \
El THS Yns, 1pEv THY YELpa auToU Tv deFrav €ls TOV
3 at emra Bpovrac] om a N* 1 4 7 18 arm | Tas eavTwy Pwras & 7 g Syrs” arm
aeth 4 oTe]ooa & 37 79 arm et quae Prim | Bpovrar]+ras pwvas eavTwy vgeleharilipss
Haym | nuedNov ACQ min™™"] eueAXov NP min?! Ar yMedov arm | ovpavov] pr eBdouov
130 syrs | Neyouray]+ moe vgtledem me | a] oca S| om exra 2° C | un aura) mera
Tavra I 10 12 17 37 49 79 91 96 Andr | -ypayys] ypawers 7 28 98 ypades 1 10 17 36
37 49 79 91 96+ aura 130 5 ecdov SCP min?! Andr Ar] idov AQ 7 14 (130) | om
Thy dektavy A 1 36 vg syré¥
The passage in the Seer’s mind is any interval of time, any further
perhaps Dan. xii. 7 dWooev riy deEvav delay’: cE. Hab; ii. +3 (Heb. x, 27)
avrod kal THY dpirtepay avrov eis Tov epxopevos H&ee Kal ov pt) xpovion, and
ovpavoy, kat apoocev ev Ta CavTe Tov contrast Apoc. vi. 11 éppé6n avrois iva
aidva. On opuriew ev Arethas re- avaravoovra. ért xpovov. There may
marks: doxet pev aveAdAjmortov eivat be an allusion to Dan. xii. 7, which
opvve yap éeyerac ‘kata Twos,’ ovK foretells a ovvréXeva. But how neces-
‘év ru.” The phrase 6 (dv eis rods sary so solemn an assurance became
aidvas Toy aidvey is frequent in oe towards the end of the Apostolic age,
Apocalypse Poe, IV: 9.f., xv. 7). when the early hopes of an immediate
éxtivev Tov ovpavoyv xTA. is vite mapovoia had been dispersed, is clear
familiar formula (Exod. xx. 11, Ps. from such a passage as 2 Pet. iii. 3 ff.
exly. (exlvi.) 6, 2 Esdr. ix. 6), which ehevoovta. em e€axaT@v TaY Tepav
increases the solemnity of the oath by €uraixtat Aéyovres Ilod éorw 9 émay-
rehearsing the visible proofs of the yeXia Tis tapovoias avrod; cf. Le.
almighty power of God; cf. Gen. xll. 45 eav Se ely 6 doddos...Xpoviter
xiv. 22. On éxrivey see Deissmann, 0 KUpLos pou Epxeo Oat, KTh.
Bible Studies, p. 284. 7. GAN’ ev tals nuépats...tod €Bddn0v
Ort xpovos ovxere Zotac] Oper is dyyéXov xti.] ‘But, so far from further
followed by (1) the object of the delays supervening, as soon as the
appeal in the acc. (Jac. vy. 12) or days of the Seventh Trumpet have
governed by év (Mt. v. 34, 36, xxiii. come, at the moment when the Seventh
16), eis (Mt. v. 35), or xara (Heb. Angel is about to blow, then (for «ai
vi. 13, 16); (2) the contents of the in apodosis, ef. WM. p. 546f.) the
oath, preceded by e? (Gen. xiv. 23, Ps. Secret of God is finished.’ The clause
xciv. (xcv.) 11), or recited with or as a whole corrects the impression
without dre (Ps. cix. (ex.) 4, Me. vi. 23, that ypdvos ovxéere €orae implies an
xiv. 71). The Angel’s words were, immediate end. It will come in
Xpovos ovxéere Eorar: not ‘Time shall ‘days’ which though future are so
be no more’ (ovxeére €orat 6 xp.), as the distinctly present to the mind of the
ancient commentators for the most speaker that he writes éreXéo6n rather
part interpret (e.g. Bede: “mutabilis than redecOnoera (the aor. of antici-
saecularium temporum varietas...ces- pation, WM. p. 346f.,, cf. Burton, § 50).
sabit”), but ‘there shall no more be TO pvotnpiov tod beot: cf. the
5S. R. 9
130 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [X. 7
5) / \ € o / \ /
eunyyeAttev TOUS EauvTOU OovAous TOUS mpopyras.
Nie, Ave KeN\ of a vo y rc
8 Skat 7 pwvn NV KOUTA €K TOU ovpavov", qwadw NaXou-
Gav “eT €mou Kal NEeyoucay” Yraye AaBeE TO BiBAtov
ED Lo \ / / / \ /
note) i.e. taken in and digested men- The Seer, if he would be admitted
tally; cf. Primasius: “id est ‘in secretis into a part of God’s secret, must be
recondi visceribus,” and Arethas: prepared for very mixed sensations;
katapayeiv, Touréotiv, €v meipa Tov the first joy of fuller knowledge would
mpaypatos yeverOa. There is a clear be followed by sorrows deeper and
reference to Ez. iii. 1, 3 cai eivev mpos more bitter than those of ordinary
pé Yie avOparov, karapaye Thy kepadida men. Cf. Orig. philoc. v. 6.
TavTny...1) Kotla gov mAnaOnoeTat Tis 10. Kat €AaBov ro BiSrapidi0y...Kat
kebadidos tavrns Tis Sedopevns eis oe. xatepayov xtv.| The Seer obeys, and
kal &payov avtny, Kal €yéveto ev TO the result is as the Angel had said.
orépati pov ws pede yAvkagov. The There is however an instructive change
Seer adds: xal mixpavet cov ry Kot- of order: the Angel’s words are mixpa-
Aiay, and (y¥. 10) éxxpavOn 7) Kota pov. vel gov THY KotNiay GAN €v TS oTOpari
The sweetness of the roll reminds gov €ora yAukv; the Seer relating
the reader of Ps. xviii. (xix.) 10, 11 his experience naturally places first
Ta kKpiwata Kupiov... yAux’tepa vmep the sensation which was first in order
péXe Kal Knpiov, CXViil. (CXIX.) 103 ws of time. The remarkable variant éye-
yAukéa TO Adpvyyi pou Ta dyid Gov, piocbn for érixpavOn is best explained
Umép pede kal k. TO oTOpati ov. The as the first word of a gloss éyeuicOn
beauty of the revelation, the joy of mxpias, accidentally transferred into
insight and foresight which it afforded, the text from the margin or from
the promise it held of greater joys to & position over emixpavén; the gloss
come, are well expressed by this itself may have been suggested by Job
metaphor: cf. Jer. xv. 16 €orat 6 Aoyos xxxli. 19. Cf. app. crit.
gov enol eis ev:poovyny Kal yapav II. Kat A€youoivy por Aci oe maw
xapdias pov. But when the message mpopnredoa xtr.| Aéyovow is the
has been digested, it has other and plural of indefinite statement, nearly
opposite effects—mixpavet cov thy equivalent to éeppé6n; whether the
xowWiay (for this use of xowWia cf. Jo. words come from the heavenly voice
vii. 38 morapot ex THs Koiias avTrou (vv. 4, 8), or from the Angel (2. 9),
pevoovra). Every revelation of God’s or from some unknown source, is not
purposes, even though a mere frag- obvious or material. Ae? ce xrd. recalls
ment, a BiSAapidior, is ‘bitter-sweet,’ the commission given to the prophets
disclosing judgement as well as mercy. of Israel, especially to Jeremiah (i. 10
g—z2
eh
te
i
132 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN Pee:
\ € / / ~
THY aYlav TATHGOVGLW vas TETTEPAKOYTEA [Kad] Ovo.
2 efwhev 1°] ecw0ev & 1 12 35 80 87 syré Vict | vaov] \aovN* | om exBare efwOev cae
arm | exBade] pr kat S* exer Bare 130 | efwHev 2°] ew Q min?! Ar ecw &* ecwhev P |
Tos eOveow] pr ka &* |wrarqoovew]) perpnoovew A | reccapaxovra P min?! | kac dvo
AQ 30 al] om xae SP min?! ygeleamdem Prim
16f., 2 Cor. vi. 16, Eph. ii. 21, 2 Thess. Synagogue ; as in ii. 9, iii. 9, the tables
ii. 4. The measuring of the Sanctuary are turned, and while the Church fills
provides for its preservation from the court of Israelites and worships at
the general overthrow, and thus cor- the Altar of the Cross (Heb. xiii. 10),
responds with the sealing of the Israel after the flesh is cast out (Mt.
144,000, which preceded the seventh Vili. 12 of de viol ris Bacweias €xBAnOn-
seal-opening as the measuring pre- govrat) and delivered to the heathen.
cedes the seventh trumpet-blast. Me- This interpretation of the outer court
Tpncvov...Tovs mpooKuyodytas involves seems to have been in the mind of
a zeugma; some such verb as xara- Andreas, though he obscures it by
piOunoov must be mentally supplied including the pagan world: nyeis 8¢
(WM. p. 777). vopictopev vaoy Gedy THY exkAnoiay mpoo-
2. Kal tiv avAry thy €Ewbev Tod vaov ayopeverOar...avdnv dé rhyv e&wrépav
€xBaXe xrd.] The outer court is passed Thy Tov arictav ebvav Kat lovdaiwv
over and left to its fate. Solomon’s cuvaywynv. See Hort, Apoc. p. xxxif.
Temple had two courts (3 Regn. vi. 34 kal THY TOA THY aylay maTHTOVoOwW
(36) rv avr THy éowratny, Ezek. x. 5 xtv.] A reminiscence of Zech. xii. 3
€ws Tis avAns tis eEwrépas; but see kal €orat ev TH Hepa exeivy Onoouat THY
Hastings, iv. 702), and so had Ezekiel’s *Iepovaadnp AiOov karatarovpevoy Tacw
(Ezek. xl. 17, 20); but in Herod’s trois €Oveow. Dan. viii. 13 Th. €ws ore
Temple the inner court was divided ...T0 ayoy kal 7 Ovvapus ovvTraTnOncerat;
into three spaces, from the last of Isa. Lxiii. 18 (Aq.) drevavrior tay Kare-
which the outer court was parted by matnoav TO ayiacpa gov. See also Ps.
a barrier (ro pecorotxyov tod dpaypod, Ixxix. 1, Ps. Sol. vii. 2, xvii. 25, 1 Mace.
Eph. ii. 15, where see Dean Robinson’s iii. 45, 51. There is a yet nearer
note) which might not be passed by a
Gentile. The outer court was “ given maroupémn vo €Ovav aypis ov mAnpw-
to the Gentiles” as an olkos tpocevyis Odow Kaipol ebvav. Try rodw Thy ayiay
(Me. xi. 17), and the Lord taught that comes perhaps from Dan. ix. 24 Th.
its sanctity was not impaired by their (3¥'12 WY), but the phrase occurs also
admission ; it was a true part of the in 2 Esdr. xxi. 1, Isa. xlviii. 2, lii 1,
iepdv. Now, however, the Seer is di- Mt. iv. 5, xxvii. 53. In Apoc. xxi. 2,
rected to ‘cast it out’ (€£obev=e&w, as xxii. 19 it is applied to the ideal City
in c. xiv. 20; cf. Blass, G7. p. 59), ie. to of God, but here, as the context shews,
exclude it from the vads, though the it stands for the Jewish polity, as the
other courts are included. It is to be outer court of the Temple for the
“given to the Gentiles” in another Jewish faith and worship.
sense, to be profaned and, with the pijvas reaoepdxovra kai Svo} This limit
rest of the Holy City, trodden under of time is derived from Dan. vii. 25 Th.,
foot. Ifthe vacs represents the Church, Xll. 7 €ws Kaipod Kai Kaipa@y kai ye Hui
the outer court is perhaps the rejected kaipou, i.e. 34 years or 42 months, the
134 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [xi
3 \ / d > P) \ / / \ /
3 3kat Owow Tots duly MaPTUOLY (LOU, Kal TPOPNnTEVGov-
§ Cc ow yuepas SyiNias Orakootas EEnkovTa TEpiEBAnpevor
3 Kal mpopynrevaovow] wa mpopyrevoovow syré"¥4 | e&nxovra]+mevre K-°* (14) |
mepiBeBrynwevor &-* C x min?! yg syr® rell Vict Prim Andr Ar] repiBeBdnpwevous S*APQ
47 28 48 79 96
duration of the sufferings of the Jews Tou OecBirov, and Thilo, cod. apoer.
under Antiochus, whether we reckon N. T., p. 765 fi; ch Bousset ea
from June 168 to Dec. 165, or from Antichrist, p. 134 ff.) can exhaust the
Dec. 168 to the middle of 164; see meaning of the two witnesses who
Driver adloc. The same limit is given prophesy through the whole period
under various terms in Apoc. xi. 3, of Gentile domination, though, as the
Xli. 6 (1260 days), xii. 14 (“a time and sequel shews (vv. 5, 6), the first pair
times and half a time,” as in Daniel), at least are in the mind of the writer,
Xl. 2, xiii. 5 (42 months). By com- suggested doubtless by Mal. iv. 4, 6,
paring these passages with the present and by the vision of the Transfigura-
context we get the equation: the du- tion (Me. ix. 4). Nor again can such
ration of the triumph of the Gentiles allegorical interpretations as the Law
=the duration of the prophesying of and the Prophets, the Law and the
the Two Witnesses, =the duration of Gospel, the Old Testament and the
the Woman’s sojourn in the wilderness. New, be maintained in view of all
The time-limit serves of course no fur- that follows. Rather the witnesses
ther purpose than to synchronize the represent the Church in her function
several periods, and to compare them of witness-bearing (Acts i. 8 écrec6é
with the greatest crisis through which fou paprupes...€@s €axaTov Ths ys);
the Jewish people passed between the her testimony is symbolized by two
Exile and the Fall of Jerusalem. In witnesses, partly in reference to the
this place it suggests that as the Syrian well-known law of Deut. xix. 15 (emi
domination yielded at last to the faith oropatos dvo0 paptiper...cTnaerat Tay
and courage of the Maccabees, so when pjpua, cf. Jo. vill. 17 €v TO voum dé oO
the appointed time has come the vpetepo yeypantat dre Svo avOpaorev 7
Jewish people may be emancipated Haptupta adnOns éearwy), partly in order
from Gentile oppression, and restored to correspond with the imagery of
to the unity of the people of God. Zechariah iy. 2 ff., about to be cited;
The words have a special interest or, aS Primasius says, they may repre-
in view of the recrudescence of Anti- sent the Church in both stages of her
Semitism. career, “ecclesia duobus testamentis
3. Kat Oaow Tots duoly paptuaiv pov praedicans et prophetans.” The wit-
xth.] The Speaker is Christ (cf. ii. 13, ness of the Church, borne by her
xxl. 6) or His Angel-representative martyrs and confessors, her saints
(xxii. 7, 12 ff.). Adow...«at mpopnrer- and doctors, and by the words and
covaw=dedcw avrois mpodpnrevew or lives of all in whom Christ lives and
va mpopntevowow (Delitzsch, 1131... speaks, is one continual prophecy (cf.
xix. 10 7 yap paptupia rov "Incov
1833)). Neither Moses and Elijah, eoTw TO TvEvLA THS Tpopyreias), lasting
nor Hlijah and Elisha, nor Enoch and throughout the 1260 days of the
Elijah (Tert. anim. 50, Hipp., ed. Lag., triumph of heathendom. Her wit-
p. 21, Hier. ep. 59. 3; see Arethas, nesses are clad in sackcloth (for the
ad loc. Noyos de péperar ex apadocews construction see x. I), a reference
goirav TH €xkAnoia arapatpénte@s Kat perhaps to the rough costume worn
avtoy [s¢. rov “Evoy] jew pera HALov by ancient prophets; cf. 4 Regn. i. 8
XI. 5] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 135
/ 4 ec / ? e } / 2 - \ e } / ,
oakkous. *ovTol Eloy at Ovo Ehatat Kat at Ovo AUYVLAL 4
e / A / a Aloe a 5 \ of
at €VWTTLOV TOU KUplou THS YnNS ETTWTES. KQGEL TIS 25
avtous Oéder adiuKynoat, Tip exrropeveTat EK TOU OTO-
? x / > co co , / > lon /
6 kravOnva.
ey »/ \ > / ~ \
CouToL EXOUTLY THV €€ovclay KA€loal TOV
> / e/ \ipace \ / \ e / a
OUpavoV, Ya [kn VETOS Boexn Tas npmepas THS mpodn-
> lon \ / sf > \ an /
Télas avTWY, Kal E€ovoiay Exovow éTl TeV VOaTwV
/ ? \ 2 <e \ Are \ =~ >
oTpepev avTa Els aima Kal TaTagal THY YnV eV
a ¢€ oy) i 4 \ J
7 Taon é
mwAnyN é
ooakis éav OerXnowor. Kal OTaAV
Lie ix. 13, 1 Cor. xiv. 5. If Gedjoq Geos Bpéxer veror (Joel ii. 23), 0 Beds
differs in meaning from Ode (see Bpéxer (Gen. ii. 5, Mt. v. 45), or simply
app. crit.) the former must be held Bpéxee (Jac. Lc.). Tpodnreia is here
to state a hypothetical case, whilst the execution of the prophetic office,
the latter posits the 6édnous as a fact. as in 2 Esdr. vi. 13 €v mpognreia
For 6€\ew ‘to be minded’ see the in- ‘Ayyalov Tov mpopyrov Kat Zayapiov ;
teresting parallel in Le. xiii. 31 “Hp@dns more usually the noun denotes either
dedet oe arrokreivat. OvTws (sc. To Tupl) the gift of prophecy (1 Cor. xii. 10),
det aroxravOnva., ‘he is destined to be or a particular prophecy or collec-
slain in this manner’; cf. xiii. 10 det tion of prophecies (Apoc. i. 3, xxii.
avTov év paxaipn amoxtavOnva. On Fitts)
ddikeiy see li. I1, note. kai e€ovoiay eyovow ert tov vdatov|
6. otro. éxyovow thy eovoiay Kh.| Reference is now made to Moses, the
Another reference to Elijah, the re- other prototype of the Church’s wit-
presentative of O.T. prophecy. In nesses. Like Moses in Egypt, they
1 Kings xvii. 1 the drought pro- can inflict plagues. The first of the
claimed by Elijah is for ‘these years’ Egyptian plagues has been already in-
(F283 De, LXX. Ta €ry Tavra), i.e. for troduced into the scenery of the Third
an indefinite term of years beginning Trumpet (viii. 8), but less precisely ;
with the date of the prophecy. <Ac- here orpédew avra (sc. Ta vdata) eis
aiva answers to Exod. vii. 20 13573
cording to Menander, cited by Jo-
sephus (antt. viii. 13. 2), the period was Dq?...O%073, cf. Ps. civ. (cymes
actually one full year; see Burney ad petéotpewey ta vOata avta@y eis aipa.
loc. But a tradition adopted in Le. iv. Tlaragéa...€v maon mAnyy comes from
25 (€xXeicOn 0 ovpavos etn Tpia kai unvas 1 Regn. iv. 8, where the Philistines ex-
€€) and Jac. v. 17 (ovn €Bpekev emi tis claim, Otrou of Geot of warakavres THY
yijs eviavtovs Tpeis Kat phvas €&), made Atyumtoy év aon mAnyn. “Ooaxis eay
the length of the great drought cor- écAjnocwow carries the power given to
respond with that of the Syrian domi- the Church far beyond that exercised
nation; and this agrees with the by Moses, who received an express —
Apocalyptist’s scheme of things, for command before he inflicted a plague.
according to v. 3 the days of the wit- The efovcia committed to the wit-
nesses’ prophesying are 1260, i.e. 34 nesses of Christ has no bounds but
years. Tyv e€ovciav, the power exer- those which are imposed by their own
cised by Elijah and now revived in the want of faith; cf. Me. xi. 23, note;
case of the two witnesses. KAedew roy Jo. xv. 7 éav peivnre ev epuol...0 eav
ovpayoyv occurs elsewhere in this con- OAnre airnoacbe Kai yevyoerat vpiv.
nexion only in Le. Zc. ‘“Yerds Bpéxer is The general sense of the verse is well
XI. 8] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 137
\ / > lo \ / \ r)
TENET WoL THV MapTuplayv aUTWY, TO Onpiov TO ava-
/ / lal /
Baivoy ék THs aBvecou tomoet peT avTwY TONEMOV
Skat To 8
\ / > \ \ > ~ / \
KQ@l VlKI})OEL AUTOUS KAL ATTOKTEVEL aUTOUS.
lod ~ \ -~ / ~ / ~
Tropa avTwY emt THS WAaTELas THS TOAEWS THS
7 To Onpiov]+ro reraprov A | a8vocov] Oadacons syrs* | om kat amoxreve. avrous I
12 36 41 87 97 syr“4 8 ro rrwua ACQ min* me arm? aeth Ar ‘alia transl’? ap
Prim] ra mrwuara SP 1 35 36 38 49 79 87 91 130 al vg syrr arm’.*4 Vict Prim
Andr | emi rns mAarecas] ert Tw TaTeEwy Sy” vg pr ecrar R°-°* 28 37 43 79 iacebunt
vg ponet Prim proicietur ‘al transl’ ap Prim (cf arm)
given in Jac. y. 17 odd ioyver dێnors this power with the Antichrist (cf.
Stkaiov évepyoupevn. Andreas: ro @6npiov, dndadn 6 avti-
7. kat Orav TeXeowow THY papruplay xpioros, and so Arethas). For a fuller
a’rav xrd.} |The witnesses are im- discussion of the symbol see notes on
mortal for so long a time only as their ce. xiii. I, xvil. 8.
allotted term of office lasts; when The Wild Beast prevails over the
they have delivered their message, Witnesses; cf. Dan. vii. 21 Th rd
their immunity from danger ceases, képas ékeivo emotes moAenoy peta
and they are at the mercy of their (Ay AIP NIB) trav aylwv, Kai toyv-
enemies. These are represented by cev mpos atrovs. The Seer anticipates
ro Onpiov To avaBaivoy ex Tis aBvocov. a struggle between the Church and
Of the Abyss we have heard in e. ix. the whole power of the Roman Em-
1 ff., but hitherto no mention has been pire; he foresees that the troubles
made of a Wild Beast: there have which began under Nero and Dom-
been (da, but there has been no @npior, itian will end in such a conflict as
nor is there any further reference to was actually brought about under
one until we reach c. xiii. 1. Yet the Decius and in the last persecution
article (ro 6.) assumes that this Wild under Diocletian. But his words cover
Beast which comes up from the Abyss in effect all the martyrdoms and mas-
is a figure already familiar to the sacres of history in which brute force
reader. Perhaps it points back to has seemed to triumph over truth and
Dan. vii. 3 Th. réocepa Onpia peyada righteousness.
aveBawev éx tis Oadacons, the Apoca- 8. xat TO mrapa alitdy emt ris
lyptist mentally merging the four in mAateias xtA.] ‘Their corpses (for
one, or fixing hisattention on the fourth nraepa, cadaver, see Jud. xiv. 8, Ez. vi.
(ib. 7£., 20f.), while for the sea he sub- 5 (A), Me. vi. 29, xv. 45 (notes), and
stitutes the Abyss (cf. Deut. xxx. 13 for the collective sing., cf. Gen. xlviii.
with Rom. x. 7, and the note on ¢. ix. 1). 12, Ley. x. 6, Jud. xiii. 20, and see Blass,
In Daniel the @npia are earthly king- Gr. p. 83) lie on the open street (rhs
doms or empires (Dan. vii. 17), which mAareias, cf. cc. XXi. 21, Xxii. 2) of the
are contrasted with the Kingdom of Great City’ With the sentiment of
the Saints (vv. 18, 27). A similar his race the Seer strongly resents the
interpretation may be provisionally indignities offered to the bodies of
adopted here. This @npiov from the the martyrs; cf. Ps. xxix. 2 f, Tob. i.
Abyss is clearly a power of imperial 18, ii. 3 ff.
magnitude and great strength which The Great City is defined as “one
derives its origin from beneath, and which (771s) in the language of mys-
opposes itself to Christ’s witnesses, tery or of prophecy (mvevparixas, ef.
The ancient commentators identify 1 Cor. ii. 13 (cod. B) wvevxparixads rvev-
138 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XL 8
peyaAns, Tis KaANEtTa TvevmaTiK@s Codoma Kat Ai-
/ e/ a lon / \ sf
/ — , s/ \ > / > Se
O€KaTOV THS TWONEWS ETETEV, KA atrekTavOnoay ev TT)
12. kal nkovoav davis peydadns KrA.| earlier witnesses were erected into
The resurrection of the Witnesses is a new Olympus; paganism saw the
followed, as their Lord’s (v. 8) had men it had hated and killed called up
been, by an ascension into heaven in a to heaven before its eyes. Thus if
cloud. But whereas none saw the the full realization of the Seer’s vision
Lord rise from the dead, and His is still in the future, it found a partial
Ascension was witnessed only by a few accomplishment even before the age
(Acts i. 9 BNerovrav a’ray sc. Trav of persecution ceased. For de
drooroAwv), His witnesses rise and ‘hither’ (Syr.s™- ) ef. c. iv. 1. "Ev
ascend in full view of their enemies 7 vepéedn: the cloud already asso-
(€Bedpnoay avrovs of éyOpot atray, cf. ciated with ascension into heaven in
v. Il rovs Oewpodyras avrovs); their the Master’s case (Acts i. 9). The
triumph is celebrated openly. This Seer may also have in view the
predicted exaltation of the martyrs translation of Enoch and Elijah (Sir.
and saints will find its fulfilment in xliv. 16, xlviii. 9, xlix. 14; ef. ¢ xi. 3,
the rapture which St Paul foresees note).
(1 Thess. iv. 17 dua ody avrois dpmayn- 13. Kat ev exeivn TH @pa eyeveTo
gopeba ev veséhas eis amdyrnow Tov gewrpos peyas ktv.] Earthquake (in
kupiov eis dépa) But meanwhile it the first century a too familiar ex-
has been partly anticipated in the perience of the Asiatic towns) is in
sight of the world by the tribute paid the Prophets a constant symbol of great
to the victims of a persecution, some- upheavals in the social or spiritual
times within a few years after their order; see Hz. xxxvii. 7, XXXViii. 19,
dishonour and death. Quite early in Hagg. ii. 6 (cf. Heb. xii. 26f.), Me. xiii.
the history of the Church festivals 8, Apoc. xvi. 18. Here it seems to in-
were instituted in honour of the dicate the breaking up of the old
martyrs, martyria erected at their pagan life which would follow the
tombs, basilicas dedicated to their foreseen victory of the faith. The
memory, their names were inserted prophecy clothes itself in language
in the diptychs and recited at the borrowed from the well-known phe-
Christian sacrifice; and the later pro- nomena of a physical upheaval. To
cesses of canonization and invocation dékarov, xiAuddes era, are conventional
were at least an endeavour to do numbers like ré rpiroy in viii. 7—12,
honour to those who had witnessed to and the dadexa yiArades of every tribe
Christ at the cost of their lives. In in Israel. But there is a studied
the popular esteem the Church’s moderation in the present figures;
XI. 15] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 141
Cond > > / / ra / .
cecum ‘ ovounata avOpwrwy yirtades éErTa, > Kal Ol
Nourrot Eucpoor eyevovTo Kal EOwKay dd€av TW BEw
\ of ? / CFsf , ~ -
that but a tenth part of the great city despair (of Nowroi EuhoSo é€y€évorro,
should be overthrown and but 7000 cf. Acts xxiv. 24 f.)—a_ prediction
souls should perish out of a population fulfilled more than once in ecclesias-
of at least 100,000 (cf. Jos. c. Apion. tical history.
i. 22) indicates that the disaster was I4. 1 ovat 7 Sevtépa amndOev: ior
to be partial and ordinary. xth.] See ix. 12, note. The Second
*Ovdpata avOpdrer, i.e. avOpewrot, Woe is the Sixth Trumpet, with the
‘persons’: cf. ili. 4, note; to the ex- two episodes (x. I—xi. 13) appended
amples of this use of ovoua given by to it. The Seventh Trumpet—7 ovai7
Deissmann, Bible Studies, p. 196 f., tpitn—is now to follow without further
may now be added one published by delay. For épyeo@at rayv see ii. 16,
Grenfell and Hunt in the Tebtunis ili. I1, XXil. 7, 12, 20; it seems always
Papyri, 24. 65. "Edwxav dogav ro to refer, more or less directly, to the
Oe trav ovpavev: they glorified the Parousia or to events leading up
True God by confessing their sin in to it.
having forsaken Him for idols ; Jos. 15—19. THe Sevento TRuMpPeEr-
vii. 19 Sos d6€av onpepov tO kupiw BLAST OR THIRD WOE.
Ged “IopandA, cat dos Hv eFopoddynow. 15. Kal 6 €Bdopos ayyedos €oddricer
xth.] There is a marked contrast be-
The phrase 6 eds trav ovpavay (APN
tween the result of the opening of the
N00) is from Daniel (e.g. ii. 18 f, Seventh Seal, and that of the blowing
Th., iv. 28 (31) f, uxx.; see Driver, of the Seventh Trumpet. In the former
Daniel, p. 23), and reminds the reader case there was silence in Heaven; now
that the Church was suffering, as Israel there are ‘great voices’; and the Seer
suffered during the Babylonian cap- can hear and write down what they say.
tivity, from a predominant and trucu- The voices may be those of the (aa
lent heathenism. The ‘God of heaven’ (cf. vi. I, 3,5; 7),who represent Creation
(2 Esdr. y. 12, vi. 10, xii. 4) is the in- and rejoice in the subjection of the
visible God of Jewish and Christian cosmos to their Lord and His Christ.
Monotheism, the “caeli numen” of Aéyortes, i.e. the persons or personifi-
Juv. xiv. 97 (see Mayor's note), as cations from whom the voices come;
contrasted with the ‘gods many’ cf. ix. 13, note. avai...€v r@ ovpara:
whose images were to be seen in the “this knowledge at present is wholly
pagan temples. In the end the Seer in heaven...not manifested yet to the
foresees a general movement towards creation, but to be wrought out”
Christianity, induced by fear or (Benson).
142 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XI. 15
17 7 N€yovTes
ECvyapirtoupev oor, Kupie 6 Oeds 6 mavto-
15 at Baoierae 1 7 | Kuptou] Oeov 28 syré¥ Prim | Bacidever 14 16 27 28 35 79 87
eBaoevoey vge™ syrs¥ | awywv]+auyv & 12 18 38 40 vgiemtol 16 ot evxoor] OM ot
N*A | o« evwmiov] om o AQ 1 7 12 14 46 92 95 | Tov Beov] pr Tov Opovov Q minP4% syr
Ar | xadnuevoe AP 1 7 14 36 38 gt 92 al me arm] xabyvrac 8°* C 2 95 syr8” o Kabqvrac
8* Q minP4% syr Ar | execav] erecoy Q min®te™ Ar pr car & 95 alvid 17 got]
ce Q | kupte] kupios 8 | 0 ravroKpatwp] om o X*
eyeveto 7 Bactdela Tod Kocpou KTA.| mediatorial power to the Father does
“The kingdom of the world has become not exclude Him from sharing the
(for the aor. cf. Le. xix. 9) our Lord’s Father’s kingdom ; against the per-
and His Anointed’s.” The words sug- version of the Pauline teaching by
gest the vision of a world-empire, once Marcellus the Church was able to cite
dominated by an usurping power, Le. i. 33 rns Bacideias avrov ovK ora
which has now at length passed into rédos: see Robertson, Regnum Dei,
the hands of its true Owner and Im- DSL
perator ; cf. Mt. iv. 8, 9, Jo. xiv. 30, 16. Kal oi eikoou Téocapes mpecBv-
Eph. ii. 2, vi. 12. The world-long tepot of ktA.| The Elders take up the
struggle which will end in this transfer witness of the (ga (if we may assume
is described in Ps. ii. (cf. Acts iv. 26), that they are the speakers in @. 15), as
which yields the phrase 6 xvpios Kat 6 they do in iv. 9 ff. Ordinarily the
xptatos avtov, Dan. vii. 13 ff., 22 ff.; Elders are seated (xa@npuevor) even in
and the magnificent issue is celebrated the Divine Presence on thrones which
again in Apoc. xii. Io, xix. 6,16. ‘O surround the central Throne (iv. 4), for
Kupios nuaoy is here plainly not the the Church is the ovvOpovos of the In-
Son, but the Father ; the speakers are carnate Son Who is the ovvOpovos of
representatives of Creation, not of the the Father (iii. 21); but they prostrate
Church, and the Lord of the Church themselves at every act of adoration
is from their point of view not the (iv. 10, v. 8, 14, xix. 4). With émi ra
Lord, but “the Lord’s Christ” (Le. ii. mpocwra avtov Cf. ¢. vii. 11, Where the
26, 1x. 20), an O.T. phrase for the same prostration is ascribed to the
anointed King of the theocracy. Kat Angels. The Angels and the Church,
BaotAcvoe eis rods aidvas TéY aldver: as creatures, share a common worship.
not Baowrevoovorr, for the rule of God 17. evxapioTotpev oot, Kipte 6 beds
and of Christ is one, and the King- xth.| The Elders represent the Church
dom of the Son will ultimately be in her great function of evyapioria.
merged in the Reign of God (1 Cor. On Kupie 6 6. 6 mavtoxparwp, “Lord
xy. 27). That Reign is perennial; no God of Sabaoth,” see ce. i. 8, iv. 8; and
age will see its end (Dan. ii. 44, vii. 14, on o av kai 6 ny, i. 4, 8, iv. 8. Here,
28), and the Son’s re-delivery of His and again in xvi, 5, 6 epyomevos is
XI. 18] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN
€ \ e Ss / of \
KpaTwp, 0 wv Kal oO nv, OTL etAnpas THY
Ovvapiv cov Thy peyadNny Kal éBaciNevoas*
/ / \ / \ /
18
kal Ta €Ovy wpyicOnoay, Kal nOev 4 opyr 18
@ou Kal oO Kalpos Twv vexpov KpiOjvar Kat Sovvat
Tov pucboy Tots dovAOLs Gov TOs TpodrTas Kat
\ \ - / ~ / \
omitted, since the future does not fall dies irae is imagined as already come,
within the scope of the passage. Etn- and is seen to coincide with the Resur-
dbas...kat éBagirevoas, “Thou hast rection and the Judgement. With 6
assumed Thy power, and didst begin katpos Tov vexpav Cf. Me. xi. 13 Katpos
Thy reign”; with eBacidevoas cf. v. 15 ovkov, Le. xxi. 24 x. €6vav. The dead
éyevero 7 Baoweia. For this combi- will rise in their season, when all is
nation of tenses see iii, 3 «tA. kal ripe for the final award; cf. Me. iy. 29,
nkovoas, Y. 7 jAGev Kai etAnper, Vill. 5 Apoc. xiv. 15 ff.; the scene is de-
einpev...kal eyeumioev...kat €Badev; and scribed in c. xx. ff. Oi vexpoi, good and
with BaorAevev in this sense cf. 2 Regn. bad, as in Jo. v. 25, Acts xxiv. 21.
XY. 10 BeBaciNeveev Baotreds ’ABeooa- The three infinitives, xpiOjvac ...
Aap ev XeBpor, Ps. xcii. (xcili.) 1 Kvpeos dovva.. -dcapOeipat, dependupon Katpos,
as in Eccl. iii. 2 Kaipos Tov amoGaveivy
€Baci\evoev (1299). Thy Svvapiy cov
or without the article, in Judith xiii. 5
Thy peyadny, not the normal exercise kaipos avtusaBéeoba. Butafter xpiOjvac
of the Divine power, but that final and
the construction is partly changed,
overwhelming display to which all
and the writer proceeds as if he had
prophecy points. Compare and con-
begun 6 katpos Tovs vexpovs Kpivat.
trast Acts viii. 10 7 dvvapyis Tod Oeod 7
Sodvar Tov puoGov xrr.| The pods
Kaoupevn peyadn.
to be given in the evening of the world
18. kat ra €Ovn wpyicOnoay xkrd.] to God’s labourers (Mt. xx. 8) is with
Ps. ii. is still in view, ef. vv. 1, 5 iva ri the Father (Mt. vi. 1) in heaven (Mt.
eppuagay (329)) €Ovn,
@ Kai Aaoi JOS re y. 12), and will be dispensed by the
gay Kevd; ...TOTe Aadnoet mpos avtous Lord at His return (Apoe. xxii. 12);
€v opyn avrov, and xeviill. (xcix.) I though essentially the same in all
Kupwos €Baciievcer, opyifeoOwoay daoi. cases (Mt. /. ¢.), and though its pay-
In Acts iy. 25 ff., Ps. ii: 1 f. is inter- ment is in all an act of grace on the
preted by the Church of Jerusalem in part of God (Rom. iv. 4), it will vary
reference to the treatment of Christ in proportion to the work of the re-
by Antipas and Pontius Pilate (cwurny- cipient (1 Cor. iii. 8). The prophet’s
6noav yap em’ adnOeias ev TH TWOdEL Ta’TH puoOds is in some sense distinct from
as \ Ld - t > - c
€mt Tov aytov ratOacou incor... Hp@dys the pio@ds dixaiov (Mt. x. 41), but no
re Kat Iovrtos Medaros atv €Ovecw Kat emphasis is laid here upon the differ-
Xaois “Iopand): with a wider outlook ence (Sodvai Tov pu Oov...Trois rpodyracs
the Seer of the Apocalypse sees in it kai Tois ayios xtd.). “Thy servants
the hostility of the world against the the prophets” are the prophets of the
Church. ’Qpyic@noav...1 opyn cov; Chureh; as in cG i 1, 73> “the
the futile violence of men is answered saints” are, as always, the faithful in
ee
lt
il
a
ll
ol by the effective judgements of God. general. But who are “they that fear
*HOev 7) dpyn cou kal 6 katpos xrX.; the Thy Name”? In the Acts (xiii, 16,
144 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XI 18
\ i \ la
Tous dvapbeipovtas THY YiV.
\ , \ m = = 5 za ‘
19 “Kat jvolyn 6 vaos Tov eo’ 6 év TH ovUpave, Kat
open 4 KiBwros THs OiaOyKns aiToU é&v Ta vaw
J € \ lo 07 5 Es 5 a ~
18 Tos arytois Kat (OM 130 186) Tors (OM NX) PoBoupevors] Tovs aryrous Kat Tous poBov-
pevous A | Tous utkpous Kat Tous peyadous S*AC] rors puKpois K. Tors pmeyadors &°-° PY
mine™=vid yg rell Cypr Prim Andr Ar ros mixpors wera Twy peyahwy syr8¥ | om Kaz
ult A me | duadPecpovras SAQ min?! Ar] Pbepovras P 1 duaPOecpavras C 7 10 35 47 48
49 87 91 96 qui corruperunt vg Cypr Prim 1g nvovyn] nvocxOn Q min® Ar | om
Tou Geov syr&* | o ev Tw ovpayw] om o SPQ min?! vg syr Prim Ar | whAn] edoby
C | avrov 1°] (rov) kvpiov Q minfere4? Vict Ar rov Geou & 94 om vg! me Prim
\ / /
Tal Kal weiopos Kal xaraCa peyaryn.
19 avrov 2°] om syr&™ | eyevovro] eyevero &* | Bpovrar x. pwvac 14 28 al g A syrr]
om Ka ceicuos Q minP430 Ar
Tov paprupiov (MITA "N), was within which attend manifestations of the
the sacred veil of the Tabernacle (Heb. Divine Presence, cf. (e.g.) Exod. xix.
ix. 4), and afterwards stood in the 16, Ps. xxix. 3 ff —“the solemn salvos
inner chamber of Solomon’s Temple so to speak, of the artillery of Heaven”
(1 Kings viii. 6). Probably it perished (Alford). Of a “great hail” (Exod.
when Nebuchadrezzar burnt the ix. 18 ff.) we hear again in ¢. xvi.
Temple (2 Kings xxv. 9), for Jeremiah 21; lightning flashes across the sky in
speaks of it as if it would shortly iv. 5, Vili. 5, xvi. 18; earthquakes are
pass out of memory (Jer. iii. 16), and felt in vi. 12, viii. 5, xi. 13, xvi. 18.
Tacitus (hist. vy. 9) scoffs at the Jewish The great section of the Book now
Sanctuary as “vacuam sedem et inania completed ends, as it began, with a
arcana.” In Ezekiel’s Temple the Ark vision of the heavenly order. In iy.
does not appear, which renders its 1 ff. a door is set open in heaven,
presence in the heavenly temple of the through which the Seer is able to
Apocalypse more remarkable. <A le- discern the Throne of God and its
gend related in 2 Mace. ii. 5 ff. repre- surroundings ; in xi. 19 the Temple
sents Jeremiah as having hidden both of God in heaven is opened, and the
the Ark and the Altar of Incense Ark of the New Covenant is seen
(which reappears in Apoc. viii. 3 ff.) in standing in the celestial Sanctuary.
a cave against the day of Israel’s res- Moreover, the whole series of visions
toration ; it is added: xai d@yvworos 6 which intervenes between these two
Tomos €orat €ws av cuvayn 6 Beds ém- revelations is full of heavenly things
guvaywynv Tov Aaod...cal TdTe 6 KUpLos and persons. Most of the scenes are
dvadeifer taira cai opOnoera 1 ddéa laid in heaven; the rest, though on
tov kupiov. Other forms of the legend earth, are illuminated by the presence
may be seen on p. 39, supra. This of superhuman agents. The seven
story in its earliest form may have Seals are opened by the Lamb Who is
been in the mind of the Seer, but in the midst of the Throne; the seven
he has his own reason for intro- Trumpets are blown by seven Angels.
ducing the Ark at this point. In Angels are charged with the custody
Christ God has made a new covenant of the four winds; an Angel impresses
with men (Heb. viii. 6 ff., ix. 15 ff.), and on the elect the Seal of God; an Angel
the appearance of the Ark of the Cove- with one foot on the sea and the other
nant through the opened doors of the on the dry land, makes solemn oath
heavenly temple, at the moment when that the end is near.
the time has come for the faithful to Yet as a whole the section is con-
receive their reward, indicates the cerned with movements which find
restoration of perfect access to God their sphere on the earth. The pur-
through the Ascension of the Incarnate pose of the celestial scenery and the
Son. Andreas: da ris dvoitews rod celestial agencies which are employed
ovpavod kal Tis opdcews THs KiBwrTod is not to take the attention of the
TOY jromacpévwy dyabav Tois ayabois reader from contemporary or coming
OnAovrat 7 aroxaduypis. events, but to lead him to connect
kal é€yévovto aotpamai xtrX. The these with the invisible powers by
usual symbols of majesty and power which they are controlled, and to let
Ss. R. Io
srr
146 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XI. 19
the light of heaven fall upon the by episodes which deal with the wider
earthly tragedy. The Throne and the history of the Church. Each episoce
Temple in the érovpama are seen to consists of two pictures. In the first
be the ultimate source of the energies pair the Church is represented as the
by which human history is carried to Israel of God, marching in its tribal
its goal. But it is in human history divisions to the inheritance of the
that the interests of the prophecy are Saints; and again as the universal
centred. In the events which follow brotherhood of all races and nations,
the opening of the Seals, if they have seen in the glories of its ideal life.
been rightly interpreted in this com- In the second, the Christian society is
mentary, the Seer depicts the con- seen in two aspects of its long struggle
ditions under which the Empire, as he with the world; as the Sanctuary
knew it in Asia, was fulfilling its des- surrounded by the profanations of
tiny, and passes from these to the great heathendom, and again as the Two
dynastic and social changes which must Witnesses, the Enoch and Elijah or
accompany or follow its collapse. In the Moses and Elijah of the new
the scenes announced by the Trumpet- Covenant, to whom it is given to
blasts, he works out at greater length witness throughout the days of a
the second of these topics; the re- militant paganism, dying for the faith,
volutions which were in the lap of the to rise again like the Master and
future, the woes which it held in store ascend to heaven.
for the unbelieving and impenitent With the seventh trumpet-blast
world, are painted in a vivid sym- the Kingdom of God has come, and
bolism borrowed partly from the Old the general judgement is at hand.
Testament, partly from the apoca- Thus this section of the Apocalypse
lyptic thought of the time. These brings the course of history down to
kaleidoscopic effects must be taken the verge of the Parousia. If the
as a whole, and not pressed in detail, Book had ended here, it would have
as if they were so many specific pre- been within these limits complete.
dictions ;nevertheless they doubtless But the Seer pauses for a moment
represent the impressions made upon only to take up his réle again with
the mind of the Seer, as in the Spirit a fresh presentation of the future, in
he gazed into the future of the Empire which the vision is to be carried to
and of the race. His sight does not its issue. A new prophecy begins in
reach as yet to the end; when the c. xii., the contents of the open 8:8da-
seventh Seal is opened, there is silence pidwov which the Seer had been di-
in heaven; when the seventh Trumpet rected to take from the hand of the
is blown, he hears the acclamations Angel and consume. Impelled by a
of the invisible world, but the actual fresh gift of prophetic energy, he feels
result is not revealed to him even himself bound to prophesy again to a
under a symbolical disguise. larger circle of hearers and with wider
If the Seals and the Trumpets dis- aims (x. 1); and this second message
close the fortunes of the Roman occupies the remainder of the Book.
Empire, and, in a foreshortened view, On this second prophecy and its rela-
the troubles of the age which would tion to the first see the Introduction,
follow its fall, the Seer is not left p. xxxix. f, The two prophecies
without a vision of the future of the (i. 8—xi. 19, xii. I—xxii. 5) are nearly
great spiritual Power which was des- equal in length, and shew a corre-
tined to outlive the rule of the Caesars. spondence in scope and plan which
Both the seventh seal-opening and the suggests that the book is the work of
seventh trumpet-blast are preceded one mind.
XII. 2] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 147
"Kal onuetov
as peya wp0n év Tw; ovpava®
bey Pava ry yury 1 XL.
mepi3eBAnuern Tov HALov, Kat 4 wEAnYN UToKaTW
/ \ of c / c ,
XII i—18. Tue Woman witu is arrayed with the Sun; for the
CHILD, AND THE GREAT BLOOD-RED constr. see Vil. 9, 13, X. I, Xi. 3, XVil 4,
Dracon. Xvili. 16, xix. 8, 13, and for the idea,
I. onpeiov péya dO ev ra ovpar@| cf. Ps. ciii. (civ.) 2 avaBaddopevos pas
Hitherto a fresh vision has been an- ws inarcov, and the partial parallels
nounced by the formula [pera rata} in) Apoc.: 1,36, x. 3, XiR~ 17a ee
eidov kai idov, or the simple «idov or moon is her vorodiuv; the phrase
@6n (xi. 19). The present vision is UTokaT@ Toy today may be borrowed
the first characterised as a onpeiov; from Ps. cix. (cx.) 1 (Me. xii. 36) or
others follow, cf. xiii. 3 @p6n addo from Ps. viii. 7 (Heb. ii. 8). The Seer
onpeiov €v TH ovpave, XV. 1 eidov ado perhaps has in mind Cant. vi. 9 (10)
onp. €Y TH ovp. péeya Kai Bavpacror. tis avtTn 1 exkimrovaa waet dpOpos,
In the Lxx. onpeioy is usually the Kah) ws oeAnvn, ékNEKTH @s O HALOS;
equivalent of Nix, and is used either of Further, this Woman in the sky is
celestial phenomena, e.g. the heavenly crowned with a wreath (c. ii. 10, note)
bodies (Gen. i. 14), and the rainbow of twelve stars, a coronet of celestial
(Gen. ix. 12 ff.), or of tokens of God’s diamonds. The reader is reminded
presence or purpose given upon earth, of Joseph’s second dream (Gen. xxxvii.
e.g. the miracles in Egypt (Exod. vii. 9 6 HALos Kai 7 GEA Kal Evdexa darépes
3, etc.). In the N.T. the latter is mpooexvvouy pe), and of Test. xii. patr.
the prevalent sense of onpeiov; the Napht. 5 6 Aevi éxparnoe rov fALov
word goes with répas (Jo. iv. 48) and kal 0 lovdas pOdcas eriace Thy ceAnvny,
Svvaws (Acts ii. 22), and it is thus kai UWwbnoay audorepor ov avrois.
used in this book (cc. xiii. 13 ff, xvi. kat dvTos Tov Aevi ws nAiov... lovdas
14, Xix. 20), though only of wonders jv Naumpos ws 7 TEAnYN, Kal U7d Tods
wrought by evil powers. But the modas avrov foav dSwdexa axtives—
Gospels speak also of onueia did (ek) passages which shew that Semitic
tov ovpavov (Me. viii. 11, Mt. xvi. 1, fancy was apt to decorate ideal or
and of a onpeiov ex ovpave (Mt. xxiv. representative persons with the hea-
3, 30), Which is to attend the Parousia. venly bodies. The mention of twelve
Such signs, like the ninix of Gen. stars (dcrépor dadexa, not rar 8. aore-
dl. cc., would be visible in the skies to pov) is sufficiently explained as an
men upon earth, and this is probably allusion to the twelve tribes (Jac. i. 1,
the nature of the ‘sign’ now displayed Apoc. xxi. 12) or possibly the twelve
to the Seer. It is not the interior of Apostles (xxi. 14), regarded as the
the heavenly world that he sees, as in crowning ornament of the Jewish
iy. 1 ff., but its outer veil, the sky, on Church ; for the notion of the stars
which the vision is depicted. forming a wreath or circlet, ef. Sap.
yurn mepiBeBrAnpwern Tov Hreov KrA.] Xili. 2 xkvxAov Gorpey (v. Ll. dorépar),
The first ‘sign in heaven’ is a Woman and perhaps Apoe. i. 16.
—the earliest appearance of a female 2. kal €v yaotpi €yovca xrv.] The
figure in the Apocalyptic vision. She Woman is with child, and near to
[oO——2
148 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XII. 2
Kal PaocanCouevn TEeKELY.
\ / ~
[Kae | Kpacel WOLvOUTa
2 kat 2°] om APQ min?! ygclelips> mert syr Hipp Meth Andr Ar (hab &C 95
yeomtudemtips4,6tol syrs aeth Prim) | Kpagec] expafev (0 rh 8 31 38 87 a] pla20 Ve ceen lind
Ar Prim expatev Q min‘te!? ygeod syr arm xpafovoa syrs¥¥4 VictYid |wowouoa] pr
kat syrr | om cat ante Bao. 130
her delivery ; in sharp contrast with beginning with Hippolytus and Me-
the splendour of her adornment the thodius, understood the Woman with
Seer places her cries of pain and the child to represent the Church, though
tortures (Sacautouévn) of the birth- some identified her with the Blessed
pangs. He can scarcely have failed Virgin. See Hipp. (ed. Lag. p. 31): my
to remember Isa. vii. 14 d@ces Kuptos ev ovy yuvaika 7m mepiBbeBAnuevny Tov
avTos Upiv onpetov: dod 7 mapOevos jAvov capéorara Thy exkAnoiay, evdedv-
év yaotpt Anuperac (Mt. i. 23 €€er), pevny Tov Noyov Tov maTp@ov vmrep TALov
kat Te€eTat viov—a passage familiar Aaurovra; Andreas: tives pev de ddov
to Christian thought towards the end tiv OeoroKoy vevonkact...o S€ peyas Me-
of the Apostolic age, as its use by Go8.0s [conviv. 6 ff.] eis rHv ayiav exKAn-
Mt., and apparently also by Le. (i. aiav e&€haBev. The majority take the
31), attests. But if so, he purposely birth-pangs to symbolize the spiritual
substitutes yuy7 for mapOévos, for the travail of the Church (Hipp. @. ¢.: od
Virgin-Birth is not a point on which Tavoeral 1) ekkAnola yevvooa ek Kapdias
he wishes to insist; the mystical Tov hoyov Tov ev Kdon@ vo arioteY
mother of the Lord, whom he has diwkopevov; Ps. Aug.: “quotidie parit
in view, is not the Virgin, but the ecclesia.” Andreas: &divew dé papev
Jewish Church (see below). Jeru- Thy exk\nolay Ka@’ éxactov Tay dava-
salem is described in the Prophets yervepéevav d5¢ Vdatos Kal mvevpatos ;
as a travailing woman ; cf. Mic. iv. 10 Bede : “semper ecclesia, dracone licet
a@dive...duyatnp Serv, os tikrovea, Isa. adversante, Christum parit”). But
xxvi. 17 f. bs 7 wdivovea...emi TH @diMi the earliest Latin expositor of the
avtns éxéxpa&ev...ev yaotpt eAdBopev Apocalypse, Victorinus (if the words
kat @dwnoapev, tb, lxvi. 7 mpw thy are his), has grasped the meaning
@divovaay Texeiv, mpiv €dOeiv Tov movoy more precisely : “antiqua ecclesia est
Tav wdiver, eێspuyev Kal erexev Apoev. patrum et prophetarum et sanctorum
The same metaphor is used by our et apostolorum ; quae gemitus et tor-
Lord to characterize the anguish of menta desiderii sui habuit usquequo
the Apostles on the eve of the Passion fructum ex plebe sua secundum carnem
(Jo. XVi. 21 1) yurt) Grav tikrn Admny olim promissum sibi yideret Christum
EXEL...KaL Veils OUY ViV ev AUmNY ExETE), ex ipsa gente corpus sumpsisse”—a
and by St Paul in reference to the comment which Beatus repeats, add-
spiritual travail of the guide of souls ing: “semper enim haec mulier ante
(Gal. iv. 19 Texvia pov, ovs Tad wdive adventum Domini parturiebat in do-
péxpis ov poppwb7n Xpioros ev vpiv). loribus suis.” Similarly Augustine zn
The reading is somewhat uncertain: Ps. cxlii.: “haec autem mulier antiqua
éxovaa kpacer (Expacev, expaéev) is easier est civitas Dei.” The two views are not,
than €xovaa, kat kpater, but the latter however, wholly inconsistent. Doubt-
makes excellent sense and has on the less the Church of the Old Testament
whole better support ; if it be accepted, was the Mother of whom Christ came
kat ev y. €xovea Will range with zrepr- after the flesh. But here, as every-
BeBAnuervn xrh., While cai kpater begins where in the Book, no sharp dividing
a new clause. line is drawn between the Church of
The ancient expositors in general, the Old Testament and the Christian
RIT; '4] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 149
3kal wp0n aAXo onéiov Ev TH OUpava, Kal iOoU 3
/ , -~ > ~ > - ‘ \
if of c \
Opakwy ueyas Tuppos, Exwy Keadas EwTa Kal KepaTa
/ \ > \ \ \ > ~ e \ /
O€ka Kal él Tas KepaXas avTov erTa dradnuara,
\ > \ ’ - / \ / ~ /
‘kal 1) OUPa UVTOU TUPEL TO TPITOV TwWY aTTEpwY 4
3 meyas muppos AP (1) 28 36 49 79 87 91 95 96 186 al vg syré” anon*’s] suppos
peyas &(C)(Q) min® me syr aeth Meth Ar Prim | zruppos] rupos CQ 1 13081” | avrov]
autwy A 87 | ecupey arm
Society ; the latter is viewed as the (Andreas, da rb Govixoyv avrov, cf. Jo.
Jewish Church come to its maturity. Vili. 44 dvOpwmoxrovos jv an’ apxns,
Thus the woman who gave birth to 1 Jo. iil. 12 Kaw ék rod rovnpov Av
the Christ is afterwards identified kal €obagey tov adedAdoy avrov). He
with her who after His departure has seven heads (cf. xvii. 3, 7; Kid-
suffered for her faith in Him (». 13) dushim, f. 29 6, “visus ei est daemon
and who is the mother of believers forma draconis septem habentis ca-
(ov. 17, cf. Gal. iv. 27). pita”; Pistis Sophia, p. 90 “ basilisci
In Bacav(opévn receiv the infinitive serpentis, cui septem erant capita”),
is epexegetical (WM., p. 140), repre- symbolical of a plenitude of power;
senting the issue, almost the purpose and every head is crowned with the
(Vg. cruciabatur ut pariat), of the fillet which denotes sovereignty: for
torture endured. Burton, § 389, less diadnpa as contrasted with orépavos
simply explains it as “an object inf. (v. 1) see I Esdr. iv. 30 adatpotcay rod
governed by the idea of desire im- diadnua aro ris Kepadfs Tov Bacidéws,
plied in the preceding participle.” Isa. lxil. 3 dsadnua Baowdelas, 1 Mace.
For Bacavfopevn see ix. 5 note. Xi. 13, Xili. 32 1d diadnya ris Acias;
3. Kal OPOn Gro onpetioy krr.] A and for the conception of a diadem-
second tableau, following close upon crowned serpent cf. Pliny, 77. NV. viii.
the first and inseparable from it. The 21. 33, Where he describes the basilisk
Dragon is the Serpent of Gen. iii. 1 ff, as “candida in capite macula ut quo-
as the Apocalyptist himself tells us dam diademate insignem.” The Beast
(v. 9). But the preference of 8paxav of c. xiii. has ten diadems on his horns ;
(=138 Job vii. 12, WIN? ib. xxvi. 13, the Divine Conqueror of ¢. xix. has
on His head é:adjpyara rodda. The
nd ib. xl. 20 (25)) to dqus, both Dragon’s ten diadems represent his
in this context and in ce. xiii., xvi., power over the kingdoms of the
xx., is significant. It is a mythical, world ; cf. Le. iv. 6 éuot mapadédora,
symbolical, monster which is before us, Jo. xii. 31, XIV. 30, Xvi. II 6 dpyoy
whether suggested by the Babylonian Tov kogpov TovTov, and contrast Apoc.
Tiamat (Gunkel, Schopfung u. Chaos, i. 5 6 Gpywv Tay Bacréwy ris yfs. See
p. 361, Enc. Bibl. 1131 ff.; see Intro- XVii. 3, 7, 9 ff., notes.
duction, p. li.), or by Hebrew fancy 4. kai 7 ovpa avrod ovper xrd.] A
(Ps. Ixxiii. (Ixxiv.) 13 od ouvérpias reference to Dan. viii. 10 where it is
ras xecbadas tav Spaxovrwyv—cod. R, said of the Little Horn; “TY SIA)
tov Spaxovtos Tov peyadou—eri Tov
vdaros: cf. Job xxvi. 13, Isa. xxvii. 1, NIYTD AW IBM) ON NBY;
Ez. xxix. 3). The Seer’s Dragon is 7) tpiroy softens the hyperbole, as in
muppos, fiery red (Apoc. vi. 4, note ; c. viii. 7 ff. A similar incident occurs
ef. Hom. J/. ii. 308 &@’ épavn péya in the Babylonian myth of the con-
ojpa, Spaxay eri vara Sadowwds), the flict between Tiamat and Marduk
epithet denoting his murderous work (Gunkel, op. cit. p. 387), but the
we
ee
150 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XIL. 4
\ ¢
ToU ovpavou, Kal EBadev avTous Els THY Yn.
ol > ~ None ’ \ > \ =
Kal O
a e/ > / ~ \ = /
dpakwy ETTHKEV EVWITLOVY THS yyuvatKOS THS MEeANOVEONS
TeKelvy,
~ /
iva OTaV
14
TEKN
/
TO
\
TEKVOY
/
auvTYHS KaTapayy.
- ,
c t
2G eed eld af aA / / /
5 °Kal ETEKEV VLOV, apoev, OS MeANEL TrOLMaLYELY TraYTa
4 Tov ovpavou] Twy ev Tw ovpayw syré” | earnxev] eatnxe: C syr8” ecry 14 92 | om
Ts wehNovaens Texew me | Texew] TiKTELY 37 49 91 96 186 Hipp 5 wor] om Prim|
apsev AC] apoeva P 95 130 186 (sine wov) Meth appeva &(Q) 1 al?! Hipp Ar om
Vict | om 7av7a me
Apocalyptist may well have had no a glorified dis, which, as Pliny (A.W.
other thought than to depict the Vili. 21. 33) says, “nec flexu multiplici
colossal size and vast strength of ut reliquae corpus impellit, sed celsus
the monster. Heaven (the sky) is too et erectus in medio incedens.”
small to hold him; when he lashes “Iva...xkarapayn: cf. Jer. xxviii. (li.) 34
his tail, it drags along (cvpe, Vg. karépayév pe...NaBovyodovdcop Bact-
trahebat, cf. Jo. xxi. 8, Acts xiv. 19, eds BaBvAdvos Katémev pe, os Spaxov
xvii. 6) a third of the stars, and dashes émAnoev THY Kowiay avTov amo THs
them to the earth: for the change of tpudijs pov. A greater sufferer than
tense cf. ii. 3, note. “EBadev eis thy Jerusalem is here, and a greater foe
yjv was frequently understood by the than the King of Babylon. The Seer
ancient interpreters in reference to looks back over the long period of ex-
the fall of the Angels (Jude 6 rovs pectation which followed the original
pe) THpnoavras THY éavtTav dpxny (see sentence on the Serpent (Gen. iii. 15 ;
Dr Bigg’s note); thus Arethas: ovy- see Driver’s remarks on this in Genesis,
xatéBade yap éavTy mArcloTay ayyéAwv p- 57, and ef. Primasius: “in con-
potpavy guvarootatjaat Teicaca amo spectu autem mulieris stetisse dicitur,
deod. But other views obtained sup- quoniam t/a (inquit) observabit caput
port; e.g., according to Bede, “Tyconius tuum,” etc.). Two figures dominate
more suo tertiam partem stellarum pre-Christian history—humanity, fallen
quae cecidit falsos fratres interpreta- but struggling to the birth of a higher
tur.” Origen has a similar explanation life, and the hostile power of evil,
in Mt. comm. (Lomm., iv. p. 306): watching (Gen. /.c., LXX., rnpnoers) its
“qui...peccatum...sequitur, trahitur a opportunity to defeat the realization
cauda draconis vadens post eum.” of the hope ; such tyrants as Pharaoh
kat 0 Opakwy eoTnkey éevamioyv Ths (Exod. i. 22, ii. 1 ff) and Herod (Mt.
yuvaos xtr.] The relation of the ii. 7 ff.) may be in the Seer’s mind,
second onpetoy to the first now be- but his words cover the whole conflict
comes evident. The appearance of which culminated in the Cross and
the Woman with Child has provoked its issue. On drav réxy see Burton,
a counter-manifestation on the part § 305.
of the Dragon. His quarrel, however, 5. kal érexey viov, apoev, Os KTr.]
is not immediately with the Woman, Either visy or dpoev seems to be re-
but with the Child, and he waits his dundant. ”Erexey dpoev is a familiar
time till the Child is born. For rijs phrase in the Lxx.; cf. Exod. i. 16 ff,
poeAAovons Texeiv cf. iii. 2, 16, note. li. 2, Lev. xii. 2, 7, Num. iii. 40, Isa.
"Eornkev is at first sight a strange Ixvi. 7, Jer. xx. 15, EXXVIEN@ocm aes
verb in connexion with the serpent, and would have sufficed here. On the
cf. Gen. iil. 14 emt r@ orHGeu cov kal other hand viov, apoev or vidy apoeva
TH KowWia topevon. But the dpaxor is may have been suggested by 3! j2
XII. 6] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN ISI
(Jer. xx. 15), or deliberately written pori. hine sunt illae voces Apostoli,
instead of madiov apaey (cf. Ar. Eccl. qui nos resuscitavit et consedere fecit
549) in order to emphasize the sex of in caelestibus.”
the Child: cf. Hippolytus (ed. Lag., With npracbn (Vg. raptus est, A.V.,
P. 32): Tov dppeva kai TeAevcov Xpioror ; R.Y., “was caught up”) compare Acts
Andreas: rais jdovais aOnduvros. Vili. 39 mvedpa Kupiov npmacev tov
The ‘man-child’ is primarily the Son ®idurroyv, 2 Cor. xii. 2, 4 apmayévra...
of Mary, with whom he is identified ” , Ko s at) e s he ani
€WS TPLTOUV OUPaVOU...npTayn €ls TOV Tra-
by os péAAee mopmaivery xrr.3 cf. ii. padevoov, I Th. iv. 17 apraynoopeba ev
26 f., xix. 15, notes. The reference vepedas. Here, if our interpretation
to Ps. ii. does not necessarily exclude is correct, it answers to dveAnudén in
the thought of the members of Christ 4 Regn. ii. 11, Acts i. 2, 11, 22, 1 Tim.
who are potentially interested in the iii. 16, representing the Ascension as
promise, as ii. 26 shews (6 vxdr... a ‘rapture’—a graphic and true, if
dec aire efovoiav emt trav €bvar, not exhaustive description. Ipos in-
kal Tromavet avtovs ev paBdm odnpa); dicates the direction or goal, which
and the ancient interpreters lay the was (1) God Himself (cf. Jo. xx. 17
chief stress on this wider sense, cf. avaBaivw mpos Tov Tatépa pov...Kat
e.g. Primasius: “Christus in singulis Gedy pov), and (2) God’s Throne. The
membris dicitur nasci” and Bede, Ascension involves the Session of the
quoted above, p. 148 b. But it Sacred Humanity at the Right Hand
seems better in this place to limit of the Father (see ‘Me.’ xvi. 19, Eph.
the words to our Lord Himself, re- i. 20, Heb. i. 3, Apoc. iii. 21), and not
garded as the offspring of the O.T. merely an elevation of spirit into the
Church; the faithful (v7 17) are oi Divine Presence, which was never
Nourol rod aoréppyaros auras. wanting to the Divine Son of Man.
kal npracOn TO Téxvoy avtijs mpos Tov 6. Kkal1 yun epuyev eis THY Epnuor
Oedv xr.| The Seer foreshortens the xtA.] The Mother of Christ, the
Gospel history; for his present pur- Church (which has now become the
pose the years between the Nativity larger Israel, the Christjan Society),
and the Ascension are non-existent, does not at once share the rapture
and even the Passion finds no place of her Son, but is put beyond the
in his summary. It is enough to reach of the Dragon’s rage, so that
point out that the Dragon’s vigilance his efforts to destroy are as unayail-
was futile; he failed to destroy the ing in her case as in that of the Lord.
Woman’s Son, and his failure was A place of safety has been provided
manifested by the Ascension. Inter- for her in the wilderness, and thither
preters who understand the whole she flees after the Ascension. The
passage in reference to the Church Seer may have in his thoughts either
think here of the conglorification of the wanderings of Israel in the wilder-
the members with the Head; eg. ness of Sinai (Deut. viii. 2ff.), or
Primasius: “licet in capite Christo Elijah’s two withdrawals from Ahab
praecesserit...congruit tamen et cor- and Jezebel (1 Kings xvii. 2f., xix.
152 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XII. 6
/ ¢ / > \ > io e/ > a /
TOTOV iTOlMacpEVvoY aro Tou Deou, iva exet TpEpwoty
7 auTny HMepas yirlas Suakocias éEnkovTa.
uf /\ > / et /
Kal €ye-
6 azo] vro Q minPa% Meth Ar | om exes 2° 130 186 syr8” | rpepovow AC 36 186
(exrpepovaty 30 98) tpepwow AP 1 al™™ Hipp Meth exrpepwow Q alP'42 Ar pasceret bh |
diaxootas] oxrakoo.as 130 | e&nxovra]+ mevre R°°* arm eveyvnkovTa Me
3f.), or the flight of many devout Jews Kpupeo Tou mpoowrov gov, ef. Col. iii. 3
from Antiochus (1 Mace. li. 29 kareé- 7 gon U“@Y KékpuTTaL cUV T@ XploT@ év
Bnoav rodXot Cntovvres Sixarcoovyny Kat TO Oe. Fellowship with the Father
kpiwa eis Thy épnuov), or the flight of and the Son in the Spirit (1 Jo. i. 3,
Mary and Joseph with the Child into 2 Cor. xiii. 13) is at once the Church’s
Egypt (Mt. ii. 13). But the event consolation and her safeguard.
immediately in view is doubtless the For drov...ckei= OY WS see Blass,
escape of the Church of Jerusalem to
Gr. p. 175. “Iva éexet tpéhoow avrny
Pella, alluded to in Me. xiii. 14 of év
xt. The reference to Elijah is here
Tn ‘lovdaia hevyerwaay eis ra dpn (ef.
apparent, cf. 3 Regn. xvii. 4 rots
Hus. HE. ili. 5). In the wider sense
Kopaki evreAotpat dtarpehew oe exel,
the ¢pnuos, as Primasius says, is the
ib. xix. 5, 7; though the subject of
“solitudo huius vitae...in qua...ut
tpépooiy is purposely left undefined.
passer singularis [Ps. cii. 7] vivit
But the daily supply of manna during
ecclesia” ; and the figure is suggested
the Wanderings in the desert of Sinai
either by the rocky wastes of the
Sinaitic peninsula, or more probably may also be in view, as Bede supposes :
by the “wide wild country of rolling “instar Israeliticae plebis, quae pane
hills and hollows” (Benson, Apoca- caelesti pasta [est] in eremo.” The
lypse, p. 32) which lay to the south provision made for the Church in the
of Jerusalem, or the high lands to wilderness of life is the spiritual food
the east of it on the further side of the word of God (Mt. iv. 4) and the
of Jordan. Of this country the most Flesh and Blood of the Lord (Jo. vi.
striking feature is the absence of 48 ff.). The supply lasts for 1260 days,
human habitations, and the mention or (vy. 14) “a season, seasons, and a
of it suggests what was after all the half,”= 3 years; see Dan. vii. 25,
heaviest trial of the Christian life and ¢. xi. 2, note; ie. to the end of
in early times, the loneliness expe- the age of persecution, and beyond it,
rienced by those who had cut them- to the end of the present order, or, as
selves off from the sympathy of their Primasius well says, “omnia Christ-
neighbours and even of their nearest ianitatis tempora.” Thus the story of
relatives. On the Lord’s Day the the Woman in the wilderness synchro-
brethren met for fellowship, but for nizes with the prophesying of the Two
the rest of the week the majority of Witnesses (xi. 3); in fact the Woman
them stood alone—in the world, but and the Witnesses symbolize the
not of it. Yet in this solitude of her one Catholic Church under different
aspects.
life the Church has a place of safety
and repose prepared for her by God; The whole of this verse is anticipa-
for this use of éroudgew see Mt. xx. 23, tory, and the symbolism is repeated in
XXV. 34, 41, Le. ii. 31, 1 Cor. ii. 9, Heb. v. 12 f., where see notes.
xi. 16, Apoe. ix. 15, and for érouudtecy 7. Kal eyévero TOES ev TO Ovpara|
tomov cf. 1 Chron. xv. 3, Jo. xiv. 2f. Another tableau, not a onpeiov (ve.
What is meant by this roros jrowwac- i, 3), but consequent upon the two
pevos may be gathered from Ps. xxx. onpeia Which precede it. The birth
(XXXL) 21 kataxpiwWeis avtots év dro- and rapture of the Woman’s Son
XII. 8] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 15 1os)
\ ¢ / > / \ e ? , -
Kal 6 dpaxwy émo\eunoev Kat ol ayyedot avToU,
8 K@L \ OVK
5) f 29 \ eee 4 > > of
loxUceEY, ovoe TOTos evpeOn auT@Y ETL EV &
>
issue in a war which invades the 6 Mcyand Kai of ayyedou avtov Tov
eroupava ; for the conception cf. Yal- modepnoa kTA.| It is awar of Angels,
kut Rub. f. 87. 2 (on Ex. xiv. 7): “bel- in which one angelic host is led by
lum fecit grave in caelo.” It is im- the Archangel Michael, and the other
possible to admit with Andreas that by the Dragon. According to Daniel
the original rebellion of Satan is (x. 13, ef. Jude 9 6 apxayyedos, and
intended, though Papias whom he see note on c. viii. 2) Michael is ‘one
quotes seems to have understood the of the chief princes,’ and champion of
passage so. Still less can we accept the Jewish people (Dan. x. 21, xii. 1);
the interpretation of €v r@ ovpave and consistently with this position
proposed by several of the Latin he now leads the armies of Heaven
commentators, eg. Bede: “caelum against the adversary of the Woman’s
ecclesiam significat”—a view which Son. The construction is one of un-
throws the symbolism into hopeless usual difficulty; the inf. rot modeunoa
confusion. The Seer sees an assault seems to require some such yerb as
directed by the powers of evil against e&m\Oov or avéeotnoay (ef. v. 2, note
the Exalted Christ. As the Incar- on Bao. texeiv). But it is simpler
nation called forth a counter-mani- to repeat éyévero before 6 Mcyanr:
festation of diabolic power on earth ‘there arose war in heaven; [there
Periens, be. XXU, 3,31, Jo. xii. 31, arose] Michael...to make war.’ Blass’s
xiv. 30, xvi. 11), so after the Ascension rendering (Gr. p. 236) ‘it happened
the attack is supposed to be carried that there fought’ (=éyévero rov
into Heaven. ToAeujoa. tov M.) involves an un-
Battles in the sky, suggested no necessary solecism ; Viteau’s explana-
doubt by the threatening phalanxes tion (Etudes, i. p. 168) is better, but
of clouds which forebode a storm, are the plural (joay, or éyévovro) is not
familiar to the later Jewish writers required. Alford supposes a fusion
(e.g. 2 Mace. v. 2f. cvvéBn.. saa of two sentences (€yévero tov Tov M.
da TOV dépeav Tpéxovras immeis. as kal Tos ayyéAovs avrov ToAepjoat,
mpooBodas ywopévas, Orac. Sibyl. jiii. and 6 M. kat oi dyyeXoe avrov éroheun-
805 ev vepeAdn & derOe payny relav cav), but the construction suggested
Te kal immewv). But in St John’s vision above is simpler. For soXeueiv pera
here the rodeos €v r@ ovpara is not, as see li. 16, note.
in v. I, a mere spectacle in the upper kai 6 Spaxwy érodeunoev xtr.] The
air. The words hint at nothing less Dragon also claims the rank of Arch-
than a supreme attempt on the part angel, and has angels under his com-
of the Dragon to unseat the Woman’s mand ; cf. Mt. xxv. 41 rd diaBdrA@ Kai
Son, and to re-establish himself in the Tols ayyeAos avrov.
Presence of God. 8. Kal odx loyvoer, ovdé Toros KTX.]
WOODSTOCK COLL.
154 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XIL. 8
Q TW
>
OVNAVW.
~ ¢
%xal
7
€BAnOn 6 Spakwy 6
/
p peyas,
\
MEeyas, 0 Odis
~
0 apyatos, 0 KaNoupevos AtaBoros Kal 6 caTavas,
c oo \ > / e/
0 mXNavwv THY OlKOUMEVnVY OANY: EBAnOn Els THY
~ \ ¢€ aS > -~ > 5) lo > 10
ynv, Kal ol ayyeNot avToU pet avTou éEBANnOncar.
10 °Kal nkovca cwvnv peyadny ev TW Ovpavw Eeyoumay
10 WW. pay/ \ / ’ > 5) ~ ,
The Dragon’s supreme effort was not Serpent (so Tanchuma, f. 50. 2
only a failure, but it resulted in his sMDOIpA wn, Debarim Rabba, f.
final expulsion from heaven. ”Eru 23. 3 wWNIN wn; cf. Syr.s"- ad loc.
seems to imply that up to this moment- xs4=7 dpy7, and for this use of
Satan’s claims had not been finally dpyaios see Acts xv. 7, 21, xxi. 16),
disallowed; compare Job i. 6 7A Gov oi identifies the Dragon with the serpent
ayyeXor Tov Oeov, kai 6 SuaBoXos HArAOev of Gen. iii. 1 ff, while o xadovpevos
per avtov, where he still takes his AvaBoxXos kal 6 caravas declares him to
place in the council-chamber of God. be the person so named in the later
The O.T. phrase romos ovy evpebn books of the O.T. and in Jewish litera-
(Dan. ii. 35 Th., cf. Zech. x. 10, Heb.) ture. For (6) dua8oA0s as a personal
occurs again inc. Xx. 11; on evpicxer Oat name=j0Y see Job i. 6f., Zech. iii. 1,
in this sense see WM. p. 769 f. Sap. ii. 24; though caray occurs in
g. Kat €8nOn 6 Spaxoy 6 peyas...eis the sense of ‘an adversary’ in 3 Regn.
my ynv| Of. Sohar Gen. f. 27. 107 xi. 14, 23, Saray or 6 oatavas (80
“proiecit Deus Sammaelem et cater- written €AAnvik@repov, as Origen says
vam eius e loco sanctitatis ipsorum.” (c. Cels. vi. 44)), is scarcely found in
A similar vision was present to the the xx. (ef., however, Job ii. 3 A, and
mind of our Lord, when the Seventy Sir. xxi. 27), but the name had become
reported to him their successes; familiar to the later Jews, and is used
Le. x. 18 ¢Oedpour tov catavay as in the latter form in the Gospels (14),
dotpamny é€k TOU ovpavov TecorTa; Acts (2), Pauline Epistles (io), and
cf. Jo. xii. 31 viv 6 dpxwv Tov Koopou Apocalypse (8). ‘O mAavav thy oikov-
Tovtou exBAnOnoera €&w. It is vain to pevny oAdnv: cf. xx. 3, 7. The earth
attempt to grasp the nature of the was no new sphere of Satan’s working:
spiritual fact which these visions see Job i. 7 mepteAOdv thy ynv Kal
symbolize, so far as it belongs to the eumrepimatnoas THY UT ovpavoy mapeLpt.
celestial order. But the extraordi- But he was henceforth to be limited
nary progress of the Gospel and the to it, until the time came for him to
Church during the first three decades fall yet lower.
and a half that followed the Ascension 10, kal jjkovca havny peyadny ev
may well be the earthly counterpart T@ ovpave héyovoav] Of. y. II, X. 4,
of Satan’s fall, while the outbreak of xl. 12, xiv. 2, 13, xviii. 4. No intima-
persecution in 4.D. 64 shewed that the tion is given as to the source from
earth was still to be the field of his which the voice proceeds, but as rév
activities ;see 0. 13 note. adedgdav nuoyv seems to exclude both
‘O péyas looks back to v. 3 idod the Angels and the (@a—Bede’s
dpakwv peyas truppos. ‘O dds 6 apyxaios, “congratulantur angeli saluti fratrum
serpens antiquus, the Primaeyal suorum” cannot be maintained in
XII. 11] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 155
/ ’ / c / \ c / \ ¢
"Apte EVEVETO 4) TWTNPLaA Kal H Ouvapus Kal
/
Bacireia Tov
rc
Oeov juav Kal 7 éEovoia Tov
lal rf al \ © > / ~
10 gwrnpia K. duvauuis kK. gwrnpta (sic) 130 | Tov 6. nuwv] det nostri deih | om xa
m €&. Tov XpioTov avTov syr®* om Tov xpicrov arm | xpicrov] Kupiov C | €8dnOn] Kare-
BAnon 1 49 alPrevid | Karnywp A] Karnyopos NCPQ alo™ vid Or Andr Ar | om ray
adehouy nuwy syrs* | avrovs AP 1 28 36 79] avrwy RCQ al?! | om quwy ult 1 14 28 79
go 92 98 me arm! aeth Ir auto] ovra &
view of the usage of the Book—we cynical libeller of all that God has
are led to attribute it to one of the made, but especially of His new crea-
Elders, who represent the Church. tion, the Christian Church. ’Evamiov
apre éyevero 1) gwtnpia KrA.] Com- tov Oeovd nyuov follows the lines of
pare the outbreak of voices at the Job i. 6, while nuépas Kat vuxros (cf. c.
sounding of the Seventh Trumpet (xi. iv. 8) indicates the sleepless vigilance
15); for 1 owrnpia see vii. 10 note, of evil when it seeks occasion against
xix. I. “H Baoweia is not qualified the good (1 Pet. v. 8).
by rod xoopov as in xi. 15; it is The form xar7ywp, though preserved
sovereignty, empire in the abstract, only by cod. A, is probably right; a
which is here in view. This is attri- transliteration of the Aramaic )3°Op
buted to ‘our God,’i.e. the Father; to (Dalman, Gr. p. 147), it was perhaps
the Son as His anointed (rod ypicrod preferred to the usual Greek xarnyo-
avrov =I), Ps. ii, 2) belongs 7 pos (Acts xxiii. 30, 35; xxv. 16, 18) on
efovcia, the authority which He exer- account of its associations. (See, how-
cises by the Father’s gift (Ps. ii. 8, ever, Deissmann, Light from the East,
Mt. xxviii. 18, Jo. xvii. 2). p. 90f.) In Rabbinical writings Satan
The downfall of Satan manifests or Sammael is the accuser of Israel,
afresh (é€yevero) the saving and sove- while Michael appears as its advocate
reign power of God, and its active (23D, cvynyopos); cf. Shemoth Rabba,
exercise bythe exalted Christ. The vic- f. 121.2: “eo tempore quo Israelitae ex
tory is not Michael’s, but the Lord’s. Aegypto egressi sunt, stetit Sammael
drt €BAynOn 6 KatHywp xrdr.| The angelusad accusandum (ps) eos”; ib.
O.T. representation of Satan as the 129.2: “si homo praecepta observat...
accuser of Job (Job i. 9) suggests that tuncSatanstatetaccusat eum ()7Op);
the Dragon similarly attacks the faith- sed advocati quoque ipsius stant iuxta
ful under the New Covenant. There ipsum”; Vayyikra Rabba f. 164. 3
is perhaps a reference to the zeal “omnibus diebus anni Satanas homi-
of the delatores (cf. Juv. i. 33 with nes accusat, sola die expiationis ex-
Mayor's notes), who abounded in cepta.” Shemoth Rabba f. 117. 3:
Domitian’s time, and were busy with “R. Jose dixit, Michael et Sammael
their diabolical attacks on the Asian similes sunt ouvvmyop@ et Katnydpo
Christians. But the epithet must (13°) 129905 Dy)... Satanas accu-
not be limited to one department sat, Michael vero merita Israelitarum
of Satan’s work; in Renan’s words proponit.”
(?Antechrist, p. 408), he is the “cri- II. xal avrol éevicnoay avrov dia rd
tique malveillant de la création”—the aiua xtd.] The victory of the martyrs
156 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XIL. 11
, yd aN \ \ G - , \ \
EVIKNO AV auUTOV ola TO Alia TOU apvtou Kal o.a
\ -~ of /
I2. wnoav THY Wuxynv avtov axpt Oavarov. 72 Sa
-~ > / 5) \ \ e ’ , ~
TOUTO evppaived Ge, Ouvpavol Kal Ol €VY QAUTOLS
II To atua] Tov auaros 14 3670 ovoua 28 79 | Tov Noyor THs wapTupas] THY Map-
tupiay CO sanguinem testimonii me | avtwy 1°] avrov 43 47 87 arm | ryy Wuxnv] Tas
puxas 35 87 arm T2 om dua Touro 130 | ovpavor] pr o A 1 28 30** 36 47 49 79 QI
95 186 al
marks the failure of Satan’s endea- pucay THY Wuyny avTov ev TO Koop@
yours. 7“Eviknoey is said of Christ rout@ eis Conv alavov pudager avrqy;
Himself (v. 5, cf. iii. 21, and see Jo. other sayings of the same type occur in
xvi. 33); the normal condition of the Synoptic Gospels (Mt. x. 39, xvi.
His members is progressive conquest 25, Me. viii. 35 f., Le. ix 24 vuige):
(ii. 11, etc, and even xv. 2). But Compare St Paul’s response in Acts
the martyrs’ fight is over, and they XX. 24: ovdevos Aoyouv moLodtpat Thy
are already victors, though their Wuxi Tiniay €uauvr@ krh., and see also
triumph is not yet. The Blood of the Acts xxi. 13, Phil. i. 20 ff On Wuyy
Lamb is here as in vii. 14 (where see see Me. viii. 35, note, and for ovk
note) the Sacrifice of the Cross, which nyarnoav thy W. avrav cf. M. Anto-
is regarded as the primary cause (é:a, ninus vil. 46 od diiowuynréov. "Aype
propter, cf. WM. p. 498) of the @avdrov is elliptical: ‘their non-at-
martyrs’ victory; His conquest of tachment to life was carried to the
Satan rendered conquest possible for extent cf being ready to die for their
them (cf. Le. xi. 21 f, Heb. 11. 18), faith’; cf. Phil. ii, 8 vmjxoos pexpe
while the loosing of sins which it Gavarov, ‘obedient to the extent of
effected (Apoc. i. 5) silences Satan’s surrendering life.” On dypi, péxpt, see
accusing voice. Thus the Lamb is c. ii. Io, note. On the whole verse
the true curryopos of the new Israel, Bede well remarks: “merito animas
its mapakAntos mpos Tov marepa (1 JO. pro Christo contemnunt, qui per san-
ii. 1). His Blood speaks of accept- guinem Christi tantum vicerunt ad-
ance and not, as Abel’s, of wrath versarium.”
(Heb. xii. 24). Yet the Sacrifice of This reference to the martyrs is
the Death of Christ does not spell proleptic in the present context, for
victory except for those who suffer the fall of Satan precedes the age of
with Him (Rom. viii. 17, 2 Tim. ii. persecution. But the age of persecu-
1r f.). Thus a secondary cause of tion and the victory of the martyrs,
the martyrs’ victory is found in their which had begun some time before
personal labour and self-sacrifice; the Apocalypse was written (ii. 13),
they overcame 61a tov Aoyor ths pap- were consequent upon the expulsion
tuplas avrov (cf. vi. 9, xi. 7, Xx. 4), Le. of Satan from heaven, and are there-
because of their testimony to Jesus fore anticipated in this acclamation of
(ii. 13, note) and their indifference to the Divine victory.
life itself in comparison with loyalty to 12. Sua tovto evppaiverbe, ovpavol
Him. Kai ovk ryarnoay states the ex- ktA.] The heavens (oi ovpavoi, here
tent of this victory; for Christ’s sake only in Apoc.; cf. Dan. iii. 59 evAoyetre,
they overcame the natural love of life. ovpavoi, Tov Kvpiov) and their inhabit-
There is here a clear reference to the ants might well keep high festival (cf.
Master's teaching in Jo. xii. 25 6 @udav xi. 10, note, xviii. 20, for this sense of
THY uxny avrov amohAver adTny, Kal 6 evppaivecOa). Earth had cause to
XII. 13] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN I uwN
- , \ \ ~ \ \ /
OKNVOUYTES’ OVal THY YNnV Kal THV Oartacoav,
btt KaTéBy 6 OiaoAos pos Vuas, Eywy Bupuov
J \ - oS \
/ ? \ J » / \ od
méeyav, Eldws OTL ONiyOV KalpoV EXEL.
Kal Ste eldev 6 Opakwy
Pp OTL €BANON Eis THY yny;
YHV, 13
12 oxnvouvres] karagxnvouvtes C xaroixowwres & 26 29 30 31 98 | THY yqv (es T. ¥.
Sr. ayarny A) xac tnv Oadaccay] rn yn Kat TH Oadacon Q min* Ar ros KaroKouc:
THY ynv Kat Thy Oadacocay 1 Andr°°™™ | vuas] avrous syr®¥ | om peyar & 13 e.dev
SACP min?'] cdev Q 7 14 92 130 | ore EBANOn o Spaxwy Re-*
mourn, since it was henceforth the comment (vill. 32): mapexa\ouy avrov
only field of his baleful energies. iva py émeraén avrois eis Thy a3vacov
Sknvovvres here and in xiii. 6 seems to aredOeiv. Earth is still the sphere of
be equivalent to karoccotyres, and devilry in all its forms, but the abyss
not to indicate brief or temporary is its ultimate destination. ’OXiyor is
residence, as in 2 Cor. y. I, where relative, like the ray’ which accom-
oikia Tov oxnvovs is opposed to panies announcements of the Parousia.
olkia aiwmos. Perhaps xarocxeiy is In vv. 6, 14, the same interval of time
avoided because elsewhere in the is represented as 3} years.
Apocalypse it is used in reference to 13. Kal ore eidev 6 Spdxwy sri
the pagan world (c. iii., note); and in €BAn6n rr.) The narrative of v. 9 is
oxnvovy there may be a reference to now resumed. The Dragon is too
the Divine tabernacling of which shrewd to ignore the fact that his
mention is made in vii. 15 and xxi. 3. expulsion from Heaven is final and
As God ‘tabernacles’ in Heaven ‘with’ irretrievable. But he recognizes also
or ‘over’ its inhabitants, so they are that his position on the earth offers
said to tabernacle there with Him or fresh opportunities. If he cannot
under His safe keeping. Earth and directly attack the Woman’s Son, he
Sea are probably not to be explained can hurt the Son through the Mother
allegorically (as by Andreas: rovs ra (cf. Mt. xxv. 45, Acts ix. 4). So he
yniva dpovodytas kai tH Badacon Tov goes in pursuit of the Woman, who is
Biov cAvd@ropevovs), but literally, of identified with (771s, acc. to Blass,
the world as the scene of Satan’s Gr. p. 173, here nearly=7) the
future operations. Mother of the man-child: see note
ort KaTeBn 6 SiaBoros mpos das KrX.| on %. 2. "Ediwfev, while bearing its
The Dragon’s ignominious fall (€874n) original sense ‘pursue’ (cf. Rom. ix.
is euphemistically described as a 30 f,, xii. 13, Phil. iii. 12, 14), implies
descent (xaré8y). It has not impaired hostile pursuit, as in Mt. x. 23, xviii.
his strength, and he sets to work at 34, Acts xxvi. 11, and thus approaches
once with redoubled zeal, goaded by to the technical ‘persecute’ which is
his defeat (€yov Oupov péyar), and re- the prevalent meaning of diwxew in
solved to make the most of an oppor- the N. T. (Mt. v. 10 ff, 44, Acts vii. 52,
tunity which he now knows to be brief ix. 4f,, Rom. xii. 14, 1 Cor. xv. 9, Phil.
(eiSas Gre GAiyov Kaipov éye). The iii. 6). The historical moment in the
participial clauses are parallel to one Seer’s mind is doubtless the dark day
another, revealing the two motives in A.D. 64 when Nero began the policy
which actuate Satan since the As- of persecution. From that time the
cension. With efS#s «rd. Primasius Empire as such was more or less hostile
acutely compares the cry of the to the Church, and in this hostility
‘Legion’ in Mt. viii. 30 fAGes SSe mpd the Seer sees the hand of the great
katpov Bacavioa nuas; Cf. St Luke's Adversary.
158 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN (XII. 13
Paws \ ~ e/ »/ \ / 14 \
I4 edlwEEeV THhV YuVaika NTIS ETEKEY TOY apoeEva. Kal
29 / = \ € / i, ~ a los
€000no av TH YVVALKL al ovo WTEOUYES TOU aeTOU TOU
/ 7 / > Nears! > \ /
‘
Meyarou, CVO DVT TAN CEN ECS TngyV. E€Pn ov Els TOY TOTTOV
Ps / , a \ \ \ \
avUTNS, OTOU TpEPETal EKEL KalpOV Kal Kalpous Kal
15 ijpuov Kapou a0 TpoTwrou TOU Opews. “Kat EBarev
of oo > \ / on 1Y/ 15 Ye od
13 edtwkev 130 | appeva (Q) min?! Hipp Andr Ar 14 €000y &°-* syrs” arm | ae
dvo] om at NQ min?! syré* Hipp Ar | rov aerov] om 7ov & arm | merarae Q*¥4 1 28 38
79 | om ets 1° 130 | Tov Torov] om Tov & | orov] wa 130 | tpepyrac Q min® Ar | om
Kat nuicv Karpov C
14. Kat €d60ncav ty yuvatki ai dvo pacpévoy ait amv rou beov, and that
mrepvyes ktX.| *Aeros is probably here the 1260 days and the ‘season, seasons,
as in Mt. xxiv. 28, and elsewhere in and a half’ are strictly convertible
this book, not the true eagle but the expressions; see xi. 2f, note. On
griffon (Ww , gyps fuleus), a great the meaning of the time limit here
see Hippolytus (ed. Lag. p. 32): atrat
bird of the vulture type which abounds
in Palestine (Znc. Bibl, 1145); for ciow ai yidrae diaxdorat €EnkovTa...as
Tov peyadou cf. Ez. xvii. 3 deris o Kpatnoet TUpavvos Si@k@v THY EkKANT lay
evyovoay amo médews els TOAW Kal EV
peyas 0 peyadonrepos, o pakpos TH
exraget. Ai dvo0 mrépvyes is pressed epnula kpuTTopéevny ev Tois Oper.
into the interpretation by Hippolytus To some extent the solitary life is a
(ed. Lag. p. 32: rovr’ éoriy "Incov Xpr- necessity imposed upon Christians by
OTOU...0s exTeivas Tas aylas Xeipas ev their religion: to the end of the
ayia €Uk@ jrdooe dv0 mrépvyas: he present order the Church dwells in
adds a reference to Mt. xxiii. 37, Mal. the wilderness, and is a vow clamantis
iv. 2), Victorinus (“duo sunt prophe- in deserto. But as an historical fact
tae”), and Primasius (“duobus utitur the withdrawal into the wilderness
testamentis”), but perhaps unneces- began with the outbreak of persecu-
sarily. The figure as a whole is based tion. The Church was constrained to
on Exod. xix. 4 avéAaBov tpas ooel em meet the policy of persecution by a
mrepvyov derov, and Deut. xxxii. 11 policy of secrecy ; she began to guard
@s deros...duels Tas mrépuyas avrov the mysteries from the sight of the
edéEato avrovs [sc. Kupsos]; a still heathen, to withhold the Creed and
nearer parallel is Isa. xl. 31 mrepo- the Lord’s Prayer from catechumens
dunoovow ws derol, where the prophet till the eve of baptism, to abstain
transfers the eagle’s wings to the men from public amusements and from
who are endowed with Divine strength. society, to substitute loyalty to the
For €d00noav see cc. Vili. 2, ix. I, 3. Christian brotherhood for an exclusive
patriotism ; cf. the interesting passage
The escape of the Woman (e. 6) is in Ep. ad Diogn. v. 4, 5 mapado€ov
now explained; even the Dragon is evdelkvUvTal TY KaTaTTaGW THs éavT@V
no match for God-given powers. Meér- moAtreias* Tatpidas oixovow idias, GAN
ecOa: is used of the eagle’s flight in @s Tapo.kol...zaca Syn marpis eotiw
iv. 7, vill. 13; cf. Job ix. 26 derod avT@v, kal raca marpis E€vn.
merolevov (ntovvtos Bopay, Proy. xxiv. "Amd mpoowmou Tov dpews = IBD
54 (Xxx. 19) tyyn derov meropevov. For
wan, cf. Jud. ix. 21 Okynoev eet amd
eis THY €pnuov KTA. see v. 6, notes; a
comparison of the two verses shews mpooamov ABe pede (“S *251D).
that rov rémov adtns=rov Tt. Tov nrot- 15. Kat €Badrey 6 ddus €x Tov ord-
XII. 16] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 159
af 5) > / > - eee ed - ‘
0 ois EK TOV TTOMATOS aUTOU OTITW THS YyuVaKOS
/ e / e/ > \ / /
vdwp @ S TOTaMOY, Va avTYHVY TOTAaMO:opHTOY OMe).
at €BonOnoev yn TH yuvatKl, Kal ivoueev ¥ yi TO 16
\ / c ~ q ’ ~
paros avrov xrv.| The Serpent— yuprny (xvii. 16)—the exact phrase is
dpaxwy is dropt here and in ov. 14; the used by Hesychius in his note on Z/.
mind of the Seer glancing back at Vi. 348 dwéepoev: rotayopopnroy éroi-
the ddis 6 apxaios of v. g—unable to noev. The purpose which, consciously
follow the Woman in her flight, seeks or not, animated Imperial persecutors
to intercept it by a flood of waters was to destroy the Christian name.
which he pours out from his mouth The Seer discovers it already in the
(contrast i. 16, ii. 16, xix. 15 ff.). The work of Nero and Domitian; in the
thought of the godly wrestling with a edicts of Decius and Diocletian it was
flood of eyil is familiar to the Psalmists openly avowed.
(Ps. xvii. (xviii) 5) yeluwappot dvopias 16, Kat €BoyjO@noev 1» yh TH yuvatki
eferapaéay pe, XXXi. (XXxii.) 6 ev kata- xt\.] Instances were known in Asia
kAvop@ vddrwy ro\AGy mpos avrov ovK in which rivers or streams disappeared
é€yywovow, Cxxili. (cxxiy.) 4 f. rd ddap into the bowels of the earth; thus
KaTerovtTicev mpuas, xewappoy dundOev 7 Herodotus had heard (vii. 30) that
Wx neev...ro Udwp TO avuTooraroy the Lycus flowed underground near
(DAVID Dy2n), and the Prophets Colossae, and the statement is con-
(Isa. xlili. 2 éay diaBaivys d¢ védaros, firmed by Strabo and Pliny (Ramsay,
pera gov elt, kal trorapol ov cuyKdv- Cities and Bishoprics of Phrygia, i.
govoiv oe); it may have been suggested p. 210 f.); at the present time the
by the passage through the Red Sea Chrysorrhoas, which flows from the
and the Jordan, or possibly by the hot springs of Hierapolis (cf. iii. 16,
xefuappo. Of Palestinian wadys (ef. note), is said to bury itself in the
Mt. vii. 27). plain between Hierapolis and Laodicea
Ps. Cyprian (ad Novat. 14) inter- (Ramsay, op. cit. ii. p. 86, note 2).
prets the flood from the Dragon’s It is not easy to conjecture the exact
mouth of the Decian edicts which led meaning of the symbol here. But the
to the fall of many of the faithful; general sense is clear: the Apoca-
Victorinus sees in it the passions of lyptist foresees the failure of any
the populace aroused against the attempt, however virulent, to destroy
Church: “aqua...populum qui perse- the Church (cf. Mt. xvi. 18). Help
quatur eam significat,” cf. Primasius; would arise from unexpected quarters ;
“impetum persecutorum aqua signi- the death of the persecuting Emperor,
ficat.” Andreas offers a choice of ex- followed by a change of policy on the
planations: rotr’ éeoriv, d0éwy dvdpar }) part of his successors, sudden revul-
movnpay Sayover 7)Tokitwy TeipacpLay sions of public feeling, or a fresh turn
TAN Gos. of events diverting public attention
The torrent let loose by the Ser- from the Church, would from time to
pent is designed to sweep away the time check or frustrate Satan’s plans.
Woman. Tloranodopyros is formed The phrase jockey «rd. is from
regularly after the example of dvepo- Num. xvi. 30 avoifaca 9 yf TO otdua
opyros, vSatodopnros (WM. p. 124); avrijs katariera avtovs; cf. Num. xxvi.
for wor. woceiv Cf. npnuwpevny moceiv Kal 10, Deut. xi. 6, Ps. ev. (evi.) 17.
160 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XII 16
/ Ypres \ / \ \ e\ of
CTOMa QauUTHS Kal KATETLEVY TOV TOTAMUOV OV €BaNrev
_
17 6 pakwy €K TOU TTOMATOS aUTOU.
5
Tkat w&oyicbn o
€ if > =~ /
/ > \ = / \ lo - /
dpakwy ETL TH YUVALKL, Kat amnNOev romoat 7TONEMOV
\ a a Cr y ~~ - /
ueTa TWV NOLTWY TOU OTEPMATOS aVTHS, TWY THpOUV-
A \ lo ~ A> y \
TWY TAS e€vToAas TOU deou Kal EX OVTWY THV MapTuplav
Wo 0 5) \ \ yA lo /
18 “Inocov: *® Kal €eoTaOn eri THv appov THs OaXacons.
16 OM Kat KaTeTLev...cTOMATOS aUTOU Syr | Tov ToTauoy ov] To vdwp o A arm? | efa-
dev] eveBarevy Q (14 92) 17 opy:cOn Q 7 36| om exe C Prim”? (mulieri) | rwv
Nowra] T. erthouray R 7. aywy Hipp om 130 | Iqoou] rov Inoov Q** 1 7 8 Iqoou
xpisrov vg"lelips4tol Prim tou deou N* Geou 98 18 estan NAC 87 g2 130 Vg syr
arm aeth"t anon®8] ecraéyv PQ 186 me syré¥ arm!’ Andr Ar
17. xai @pyiabn 6 Spaxwoy ent TH Xpicrov, dpa tov "ABpaaw oréppa ecreé).
yuvaixi xth.] The Dragon, enraged at On rovety 7oAepov pera see Xi. 7, Xiil.
the escape of the Woman (for opyi- 7 SAX LQ;
¢ecOa emi with dat. see Gen. xl. 2, T@Y THpovyT@Y Tas evToAds ToU Beou
Num. xxxi. 14; other constructions xtA.] The younger sons of the Mother
are épy. emi with ace., 4 Regn. xix. 28, of Christ are to be distinguished by
Ps, Ixxiii. (Ixxiv.) 1, cv. (Vi) 405 opy. two notes; they keep the command-
eis (Deut. vii. 4) or ev (Jud. ii. 20, iii. ments of God (xiv. 12), and they bear
8, x. 7); épy. followed by dat. without witness to Jesus (i. 9, Vi. 9, XiX. 10,
preposition (Num. xxv. 3, Mt. v. 22)), xx. 4). The O.T. note of piety takes
seeks his revenge in other ways. If precedence, for the Apoc. comes from
he can neither unseat the Throned a Christian Jew, whose mind is
Christ nor destroy the Church, yet steeped in the thought and language
individual Christians may enjoy no of the older Covenant; but it does
such immunity. In this hope he goes not stand alone, for the writer sees
off (ax7dOev) to make war on “the that obedience to the Law does not
rest of the Woman’s seed”—a clear constitute sonship without faith in
reference to Gen. iii. 15 €y@pav Once Christ. It is those who possess both
ava pécov cov Kal ava péoov THs yu- marks with whom the Devil is at
yaixs, Kal ava pecov Tov oméppatds war; as Bede well points out: “man-
gov kal ava péecov tov oméppatos data Dei in fide Jesu Christi cus-
ats. That believers are (1) brethren todire, hoe est pugnare cum diabolo,
of the Incarnate Son, and (2) children et ipsum provocare in praelium.” On
of the Church, is taught elsewhere Tnpeiv see i. 3, note.
in the N.T. (Rom. viii. 29 eis 76 etvac 18. kat eoradn emi THY Gppov THs
attoy mpwtorokoy ev Troddois adeAots, @axaoons| On his way to the war the
Gal. iv. 26 7 6€ dv@ “lepovoad\np... Dragon comes to a halt (éora6n, cf.
éorivy pntnp nuov). From these two vili. 3) by the seashore (7 dupos ris
conceptions, combined with that of
the Church as the Mother of Christ, Oar., DY Sin is found from Gen. xxxii.
it follows that the Seed of the Woman 12 (13) onwards : yappos occurs only in
is not to be limited to the Messiah, Sap. vii. 9). °Eoraény is an attractive
but embraces all who are Christ’s: reading in view of the Seer’s circum-
compare St Paul’s argument as to the stances ;nothing more natural for an
Seed of Abraham (Gal. iii. 18, 29 ro exile in Patmos than to stand gazing
oméeppart...os €atw Xprotos...ei dé vets out to sea, and in that position to
~
BaF \ ‘ / ~
éyov Képata oéxa Kal Kepadas ErTa, Kal él Tov
a / , -~ oy / Ny xe Bi \ \
KepaTwy avTou déKa diadypata, Kal él Tas KE:adas
XM x edov SP min?! Andr Ar] cdov ACQ 7 14.92 | avrov 1°] aura &* 7 | dexa
Btadnuara) a5. dexa & arm diad. recsepa me om dexa Prim | rats kepadars 130 THY
a. ¥
Kedadny arm
‘receive one of his great inspirations. a eldes...Aaol Kai OxAot elolw Kal Evy
And, it may be added, nothing more kai ya@ooa. The Onpiov whicli rises
sy than for ectadH to lose its bar out of this troubled sea is, as in Dan.
-atan early stage in the transcription of Vii. 17, 23, some vast Empire, possess-
‘the book, and degenerate into écraén. ing a strength which is used in the
Nevertheless, the latter reading must interests of brute force. It is described
be accepted, in view of the over- at length, still after the manner of
whelming support which it receives Daniel, but with independent details.
from the best mss. (see app. crit.). Like the Dragon, it has ten horns
y Moreover it yields perhaps a more and seven heads (cf. xii 3), but in
elevant if a less obvious sense. The the case of the Beast it is the horns
picture of the Dragon halting on the which are crowned and not the heads.
seashore to call up his terrible ally is The ‘ten horns’ come from Daniel’s
one of the highest interest, and forms a description of the Fourth Beast, in
real feature in the revelation, whereas the interpretation of which they are
¢ordOnv is merely scenic. If éoradn explained as “ten kings” (Dan. vii.
is read, the sentence clearly belongs 24 Th. ra d€xa xépata avrod, déxa Bact-
to ¢. xii. (R.V.); if eoradnv, it will Nets avaotnoovra, cf. Apoc. xvii. 12).
naturally stand as in A.V. at the be- Daniel’s Fourth Beast is in all proba-
gint ng of c. xiii. bility the Empire of Alexander, and
XII. 1—10. THe Wiip Beast its horns either the Kings of Antioch
BoM THE SHA. or the kingdoms of the Diadochi; see
‘I. kat eidoy ex rijs Oadacons 6n- Bevan, Daniel, p. 122 f., and Driver,
piov dvaBaivov xrr.| The Seer has p. 98 f. The Seer has in view the great
nticipated this vision in xi. 7 7d @npiov persecuting Power of his own age,
rd dvaBaivoy ek ris a3iacov, where the Empire of Rome; on its seven
note. The scene is suggested by heads and ten horns see c. xvii. 9, 12,
vu. 2 f., Th. eyo Aavind €Oecpour, notes. An early interpretation, how-
kal i8ob ot Téaoapes divepoe TOU ovpavod ever, identified the Beast from the Sea
mpooeBaddov els thv @adacoay Thy with Antichrist, e.g. Irenaeus (v. 28. 2),
peyadny (the Mediterranean), xai réo- who compares 2 Thess. ii. 10 ff.
oepa Onpia peyada dvéBawev ek THs kal emt tas Kepadas avrov dvduara
Oaracons : cf. 4 Esdr, xi. 1 “ecce as- Braodnuias| His seven heads, if not
cendebat de mari aquila.” The Sea crowned, wore titles (or, if we prefer
an apt symbol of the agitated sur- the reading of NCP, a title), which
e of unregenerate humanity (cf. were of the nature of blasphemy (ef.
Ivii. 20), and especially of the xvii. 3). What were the blasphemous
thing cauldron of national and titles assumed by the Heads of the
ocial life, out of which the great his- Roman Empire in the first and second
orical movements of the world arise ; centuries may be learnt from the
f. Isa. xvii. 12 ovai wAnOos €Avar Imperial letters found by J. T. Wood
\AGv: ads Gadacoa Kupaivouga, ovTws among the inscriptions of Ephesus ;
0a)_ Apoe. xvii. 15 ra vdara see e.g. Hicks, Ephesus, p. 150 [avro-
II
162 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XIIL x
> et) es /
2 avTou ovouata acdnuias. kat TO Onptov Oo eidov
2 \ \ / ay oe
kpatwp]| Kaicap Oe00 Tpaiavod TlapO:- In the Seer’s eyes Rome had the dis-
kov vios | [Oe00 Nepova vliwvos, Tpai- position of the leopard—the agility,
avos “Adpiavis SeBaoros; tb. p. 154 the cat-like vigilance and craft, the
avto|kpatwp Kaicap Oeov *Ad|piavod | fierce cruelty of that too familiar in-
vids, Oe[ 00 Tpaiavod Hapbtkod viwr los, | habitant of Palestine and the further
Be0v Neplova exyovos, Tiros Atdtos Kast (Sir. xxviii. 23 (27) os mapdahis
’Adptlavos | "Avt@vivos SeBacros. How Aupaveirar avtovs, Hos. xiii. 7 €oopac
fully this language was reciprocated avrois ws mapdaXis...kaTa THY OOov “Ag-
by the cities of Asia appears from aupiov, Hab. i. 8 e€adodyra: rep rap-
other inscriptions which — record dadews, Jer. Vv. 6 1. eypnyopnoe emi Tas
honours decreed to the Emperor, moves avrayv); the feet of the bear
e.g. Hicks, p. 162 [avd|roxpdarope 0€@ (apkos rather than dpxros, see W.Schm.,
Kaicapt; tb. p. 169 Oeots SeBacrots. p. 65, Blass, Gz. p. 24), with their slow
No Christian, none at least of Jewish strength and power to crush (on the
origin, could have read such inscrip- bear in Palestine see 1 Regn. xvii. 34,
tions day after day without a shock 4 Regn. ii. 24, Amos v. 19), and the
to his inbred monotheism. The use roar of the lion (also in ancient
of Divine titles was a BXaodnpia rpos times a Palestinian beast, haunting
tov Oedv (v. 6), and the very note of the Jordan valley (Jer. xxvii. (1) 17),
Antichrist ; cf. 2 Thess. ii. 4 ff. Even and occasionally found prowling among
apart from direct blasphemy, the the Judaean hills (1 Regn. /.c.), and
pretensions of Rome were offensive specially dreaded by the shepherd in
to men who believed in the sove- charge of a flock (Zeph. iii. 3, Zech.
reignty of God; ef. Renan, ?Ante- xi. 3)). The description, however im-
christ, p. 413, “la grandeur, Yorgueil possible to realize as a picture, is
de Rome, Vimperiwm quwelle se dé- surely admirable as a symbol of the
cerne, sa divinité, objet d'un culte character of the foe which the Church
spécial et public, sont un blasphéme found in the Empire, blending mas-
perpétuel contre Dieu, seul souverain sive strength with feline dexterity,
réel dumonde.” See the Introduction following up a stealthy and perhaps
to this commentary, p. 1xxxvi ff. unobserved policy of repression with
2. Kai To Onpiov 6 etdov Hv Gporov the sudden terrors of a hostile edict.
mapdadet xtr.| Daniel’s first Beast On oropa déovros see 2 Tim. iv. 17,
was woel éawa, his second dépocoy and cf. TAB “ad sanguinem
apxo, his third woe rapdadis. The armatum os”; Primasius: “leoni
Seer’s Beast combines these features ; [comparatur] prropter.. -linguae super-
whatever the Babylonian, Median and biam.”
Persian Empires had of strength and kal eaxev avT@ 6 Spaxev thy dvva-
brutality, was present in their latest pw avrov krA.]| “The Dragon works
successor, the Empire of Rome, as it through the Beast as his agent; the
was seen under Nero and Domitian. war is of Satan’s making, but the
XIII. 3] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 163
Empire is his tool for waging it. The cording to ¢. xvii. 9 the seven heads
Seer regards the persecuting Em- have a double meaning ; they are seven
perors as yassals of Satan; a great mountains, but also seven kings, ie.
change has passed over the attitude they represent seven Emperors who
of the Church in this respect since St reigned over the city of the Seven
Paul wrote to Roman Christians: ov Hills. If it be asked whether any of
yap €orw e€ovoia ei py vrd Geor, ai the earlier Roman Emperors received
6€ ovoa wo Oeov Tetaypevar cioiy a death-blow from which he recovered
(Rom. xiii. 1). Even after persecution or was supposed to have recovered,
had begun, St Peter takes the same the answer is not far to seek. In
position (1 Pet. ii. 13). The Apoca- June 68 Nero, pursned by the emis-
lyptist himself does not hint at re- saries of the Senate, inflicted upon
sistance, and the Church of the first himself a wound of which he died.
three centuries continued to be loyal His remains received a public funeral,
under the greatest provocations. Ne- and were afterwards lodged in the
yertheless, it was clear to him that mausoleum of Augustus. Nevertheless
the new Imperial policy towards the there grew up in the eastern provinces
Church was not of God. In some of the Empire a rumour that he was
sense Satan was the source of power still alive, and in hiding. Pretenders
so abused ; his claim (Mt. iv. 9 raira who claimed to be Nero arose in 69
go tavra dwow, Le. iv. 6 enol mapa- and 79, and even as late as 88 or 89
SéBora [yj ekovoial, cai & eav Oedr\w (Tae. Aist. i. 78, ii. 8, Zonar. xi. 18, Suet.
6iS@uc ad’rnv) is admitted, so far as Nero 57). The legend of Nero’s sur-
regards the persecuting Emperors: vival or resuscitation took root in the
Nero, Domitian, were his vassals, and popular imagination, and Dion Chry-
all the powers and authority of the sostom (orat. xxi. 9) at the end of the
apx@v rod Koopov rovrov were at their century sneers at it as one of the
disposal. Avvapts...@povos (ii. 13, note) follies of the time. Meanwhile the
...e£ovoia: “jedes Wort ist mit feier- idea of Nero’s retwn had begun to
lichem Nachdruck gesetzt” (Bousset). take its place in the creations of
With r. @pévoy ef. ii. 13, note. Jewish and Christian fancy, e.g. in
3. kal play ex rdv Kebaday avrod ws the Ascension of Isaiah (ed. Charles,
eopaypémmy xtr.] Miav...ds eopayp., iv. 2f.) we read that Beliar will
se. efdorv, which has been supplied by descend év etdec avOpdrov Baciéas
some Mss. (see app. crit.); v. 3 takes avopov pntpadr@or, and in Orae. Silyll.
up the narrative of v7. 1. ‘Qs éopay- iv. 119 f. cat ror an’ “Iradins Baoe
pevnv hints at a comparison between Neds péyas, ola te Sprarns | hevéer’
the Beast and the dpriov ws eaday- adavros arvatos vrép mépov Evpyrao;
névoy (cf. Bede: “imitatione veri capi- ib. 138 n&ee cai ‘Pans o duyas, péya
tis nostri”). Like the Lamb, the Beast €yxos deipas, | Evpyrnv dia8as mod-
has sustained a mortal wound, a death- Aais dua pupiadecow (cf. tb. v. 143 ff,
dlow (7) Any) rod Aavarov avrod, ef. 362 ff.). The legend has been used
WM. p. 297), which has fallen on one by St John to represent the revival of
of his seven heads (cf. xvii. 8,11). Ac- Nero’s persecuting policy by Domitian,
A) CY 4
104 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XII 3
mAnyn Tov Yavarov avTov eleparrevOn. Kal €0av-
~ ,
/ / c na
4 pacOn OAN 4 Yi OTTITw TOU Onpiou, 4Kal 7 POT EKU-
lo / e/ of \ / : =
moav Tw OpakoyTt, STL EdwKey THY EEoVTlav TH
é VENA \ / a é / NE Aig
plw Kal T POT EKVVHO AV Tw npl@ EY OVTES is
ef 7 / \ / / a 5
OPMOLOS Tw Onpiw, KA ats OuvaTal T ONEMNO AL MET
al / o \ \ \ > ~ \ > a
TO OVOMa aVTOU Kal THY OKHYNY avTOU, TOUS EV TW
5 om kat €5067...B\acd. 1 31 32 Prim | Br\acdnwas] BrAacdnucay PQ min® syrs¥
Ar Pracpnua A 12 28 34 35 al | om efovora &* (hab &**) n efovora 130 | ronca]+o
Oedex & (signa quae voluit aeth) roXeuov roca Q min?! Ar rodeunoar 14 92 me (cf
arm) | reooapaxovra P min?! | dvo] pr cat A 16 95 vg syr Irint 6 Bracdnuav PQ
min?! yg*™ syrr arm Prim Ar | ro ovoua avrov] avrov &* | om Kat THY oKHYNY avTOU
C vgt!* | rous ev rw oup. ox.] pr car 8-* PQ* 1 al™ vg me syre4 arm Iri"t anon™s
Prim om rovs 130 Twv...cKnvourTwy syrs
a lon t / \ ~ / if
OV META TY AYLWY KAL ViKnHoal avToUs, 3 Kat é€do067
rn y \ > \ \ \ \ o>
avTw@ 退ovala emt Tacav :uAnv Kat Naov Kal yAwWo-
Nas. \ / \ / ¢
8 cay Kai €Ovos. § Kal POG KUVHO OUVGLY auTOV TAaAVTES Ol
~ \ cad - eG if Wy sy
KATOLKOUVTES ETL THS YNS, OU OU YyEeypaT Ta TO dvopa
7 Kat €6007...vixnoat avrovs om ACP 1* 12 14 g2 arm Ir'™*| cae Naov] xk. Naovs C
_
akovocaTw.
8 avrov] avrwy N* gs syr arm | ev] ere Q | rw (om NR*C) AiBw] 77 BiBrw (&*)
I q]nonn g ous] aures arm Prim +audiendi vg"?**.®** me arm IO €lS atx-
padwoway 1°]+amayet 33 130 (er. 35 our. Ar) vgtledem lps, 5,6tol mevid syrr Trint Primt"
exet ax. 6 8 29 31 Qt 93 94 96 97 98 186 | om es acyu. (2°) NCPQ 186 me arm
(hab A yg*™ %)
no place among “the living in Jeru- from the Psalms, where it represents
salem.” On the ‘Book of Life’ see DIP 3! (uxx., am’ dpxjs). The N.T.
iii. 5, note; and compare with the has it ten times (Mt.*, Le, Jo, Eph.’,
present passage cc. xvii. 8, xx. 12, 15, Heb.2, 1 Pet.1, Apoc.*). KaraSodn
xxi. 27. Here and in xxi. 27, the is the foundation of a house in 2 Mace.
Divine Register is represented as ii. 29, and karaSadr\ceocbat Gepedrov
belonging to “the Lamb that was occurs in Heb. vi. 1; the xaraSodr
slain,” ie. the crucified but now risen koopov is ‘the founding of the whole
and exalted Christ, Who purchased visible order, the creation being
the Church for God with His Blood represented as a vast building under
(y. 9), and has authority to cancel the the hands of the Divine Architect, as
names of disloyal members (iii. 5). in Job xxxviii. 4 €v r@ Oeuedtovy pe
The reference of ab caraBodis Koopou mv ynv, and Heb. iii. 4 6 8€ mavra
is somewhat ambiguous; the order carackevaoas Oeos: cf. Hort on 1 Peter
suggests that the words should be l.c., and Dalman, Die Worte Jesu, i.
taken with rod éodaypévov, in the p. 136.
sense indicated by 1 Pet. i. 18 f. 9. €t Tis Exet obs, dxovcarw| For
eAuTp@OnTe...TYyLi@ aiwaTe Ws apuvod... the Apocalyptic form of this saying
Xpicrod mpoeyvwopevov pev mpo KaTa- see ii. 7, note. It is a call to serious
Bodjs Kocpouv xri., but the close attention, and here, as in ii. 7, I1, 17,
parallel in xvii. 8 (@avpacOnoovrat ot it is prospective and not retrospec-
KaTowKouvTes emi Tis ys, ay ov yé- tive, preparing the hearer for the
yparrat TO ovopa emi TO BiBAlov THs proclamation which is to follow. ‘Let
(wns ard KaraBodjs Koopov) Seems to every member of the Church who has
be decisive in fayour of connecting the power to comprehend it take to
amo xara8. koopov With yéypanrac in heart the warning now about to be
this context also; and this is sup- given.’
ported by such passages as Mt. xxy. 10. el Tis eis alypadwolay, els alyp.
34 yromacperny viv Baoreiav amo Urayet xtv.] The epigrammatic style
kataB. xoopov, Eph. i. e£ehéEaro of this saying has perplexed the
nas év a’t@ mpd xataB. koopov. On scribes (see app. crit.); some add a
the whole Arethas is right: év wees verb after the first es alyuatooiar,
Bdr dxovotéov 7) “Qu ov yeypanrat.. while others omit the second. Trans-
Tou eoaypévou: €Trel ov yeyparray, late: “if any [is] for captivity, into
ard karaSons Koo Mou yeyparrat, ouUTw captivity he goes; if any shall slay
yap Set voeiv, ovX os 1 ypapy EXEL,
€ ore with the sword, he must with the
pnde amo KataBoAns Kocpou 7 Tod sword be slain.” The verse starts
apviov oayy. upon the lines of Jer. xv. 2 dao els
As to the phrase dvd (mp0) caraBo- @avaroy, eis Oavarov* kat doot eis payat-
Ajs Kocpov, it is unknown to the Lxx., pay, eis payaipavs cat dot els Armor,
though used by Mt. Zc. in a quotation eis Aynovs Kat Gooe els aiyuatwciay, eis
168 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XIII. 10
/ c / yf ’ / > a ~ > \
OlaV UTTayel €l TLS EV paXatpy AT’ OKTEVEL, O€L QUTOV
UNL eS € € \ \
€v payaion amrokTavOnvat.
l
WOE EGTLY 1} UTOMOVYH Kat
Y WITT TWV aylwv.
/ ~ /
aixuakooiay. But after adopting the Beasts (“quod est autem mare, hoc,
last clause of Jeremiah’s proclamation, teste Daniele, est terra”). But the cases
it goes off in quite another direction, are different ; the Apocalyptist is not,
referring to the saying of our Lord in like Daniel, interpreting his vision,
Mt. xxvi. 52 mavres yap oi daBovtes but relating another, which he con-
paxaipay ev payaipyn amoAovvra. Pri- trasts with the first. If the Beast
masius conforms the first half of the from the sea denotes the world-wide
verse to the last, translating: “qui Empire of the West, the Beast from
captivum duxerit et ipse capietur,” as the earth is of humbler pretensions, a
if it had run: éay tis aiypadorevon, native of the soil (cf. Arethas: éx tis
aiypatotevOnoera. Butnosuchchange yis...00ev kat racw avOperots 1 yeveris)
is necessary; the verse hangs together —a product of the life of the Asian
well enough as it stands in the best cities.
Greek text. The whole is a warning Early Christian opinion was di-
against any attempt on the part of vided upon the interpretation of the
the Church to resist its persecutors. second Beast. Irenaeus (v. 28. 2),
If a Christian is condemned to exile, who identifies the first Beast with
as St John had been, he is to regard Antichrist, finds in the second Anti-
exile as his allotted portion, and to go christ’s ‘armour-bearer’ (cf. 1 Sam.
readily ; if he is sentenced to death, xvii. 7), the false Prophet. Similarly
he is not to lift his hand against the Hippolytus (ed. Lag. p. 24): To pev ody
tyrant; to do so will be to deserve Onpiov dvaBaivoy ex THs yhs thy Baot-
his punishment. For od€ éorw kr. Aelay THY Tov avTLypioTov ecoperny
see xly. 12, note. héyet, Ta O€ SVo Képara kal Tov pet avTov
11—18, THe Winp Breast FROM Wevdorpodyrny. Andreas mentions
THE EARTH. other interpretations: +d Onpiov rodto
II. kal eiOov GAXo Onplov dvaBaivoy ol ey TOV avTixptoTtoy dacw, €répows
ék ths yns ktA.] A second Beast is dé foe Tov catavav eivat, Kat Ta dvo
seen in the act of rising, not as avtTov Képata Tov ayTixpioTov Kal Tov
the first out of the sea, but out of Wevdorpodnyrny.
the earth. In Daniel’s visions four kai etyev képata Avo Guora dpvie KTd.]
Beasts ‘‘came up from the sea” The equipment of the second Beast
(Dam. vii. 3), but in the interpretation was as unpretending as his origin.
(tb. 17) and in the Gk versions of both In sharp contrast to the first he had
passages they “arise out of the earth.” but one head furnished with two horns
From this Bede infers the identity of (ef. Dan. viii. 5), which were like those
the origin of the two Apocalyptic ofalamb. But if his appearance sug-
XIII. 12] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 169
gested innocence and even weakness, the Christian ministry turned to,un-
his voice was the roar of a dragon; cf. worthy uses; cf. Beatus: “bestia de
a fragment of Hermippus quoted terra praepositi mali sunt in ecclesia.”
by Wetstein: 16 apdcwmoy dpviov Such men may be in the background
€xew Soxeis, Ta S€ Evdov ovdev diapépers of St John’s thought, but the imme-
Spaxovros. Though both dpvio and diate reference is rather to the pagan
Spaxey are anarthrous, they doubtless priesthood of his own time; cf. iv. 14,
allude to the Lamb of c. y. 6 and the 15, note.
Dragon of c. xiii 1. The second I2. xal tiv e€ovsiay Tov mpwrTov
Beast is in some sense at once a Onpiov macay woet KTA.] The authority
‘Pseudochrist and an Antichrist: e£o- of the Dragon, which was delegated
powtcba pédAet TO vid Tod Beov, Kai to the first Beast (xiii. 2), descends
atvros éavrov Bacwéa emiderckyiow to the second; the first fights the
_ (Hippolytus) ; “agnum fingit, ut Ag- Dragon’s battles, the second supports
num invadat” (Primasius). the first by methods of his own, but
The description recalls Mt. vii. 15 with a strength which is derived
mpooéxere amo Tov Weviorpopyray, ultimately from the Dragon. Try
oirwes épxovrat mpos vpas ev evdvpacw efovciay...evertoy avrov is a pregnant
mpoBarav, erwbev dé ciow vxou ap- sentence; written out at length it
mayes. Of. Victorinus: “magnum would be ryv efouciay 7. mp. 6. racav
falsumque prophetam dicit, qui factu- AaBav E€otnkev evariov avTod mov Td
rus est signa et portenta.” The second 6€Xnpa avrod, or to that effect. “Eva-
Beast is in fact in later chapters of mv avrov recalls 3 Regn. xvii. 1 6
the book called 6 Weuvdorpodirns (xvi. beds Iopand & rapéorny éva@roy avrot.
13, Xix. 20, xx. 10), while rd GAXo Onpiov The true prophet lives in the pres-
or 76 6. rd Sevrepoy does not appear; ence of God, taking his orders from
from this chapter onwards the only Him and doing His pleasure; the
@npiov mentioned is the first Beast, or False Prophet stands before the
the wounded head which is identified Beast, whose interpreter and servant
with him (xiv. 9, 11, Xv. 2, xvi. 2, Io, he is.
fay evi G iL, XIX. 19, 20, xx. 4, I0), kal trovet Thy ynv Kal rods év avrn
In the second Beast we have a reli- xrA.] It is the business of the second
gious, as in the first a civil, power; Beast to promote the worship of the
he is a Wevdorpodnrns (xvi. 23, xix. first; for this end the False Prophet
20, xx. 10), who claims a spiritual has been entrusted with his power.
power which he does not possess, and Tlowei...va, ‘causes to,’ cf. Jo. xi. 37,
misinterprets the Divine Will in the Col. iv. 16, Apoc. iii. 9 (Blass, Gr.
interests of the persecuting State. p. 225 f.). Th yy nal rods ev avry
Some ancient interpreters saw in him xatoixouvtas, cf. vv. 4, 8. Tod Onpiov...
170 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XIII 12
~ If / ~ fal > \ a ~
TOU Onpiov, Aeywv TOLS KQ@TOLKOUOLVY €77L THS yuns
od eOeparevOn xd. is repeated from fire to descend from heaven, and that
v. 3, where see note. in the face of the world (évdmev trav
13. kal movet onpeia peydda krA.| avOporey). -
Being a false prophet the second 14. kat mAava Tovs KaTotKovvTas emt
Beast simulates the miracles wrought ths yns ktA.| To deceive mankind is
by true prophets ; cf. Exod. vii. 11 f. a characteristic power of Satan (xii. 9
(2 Tim. iii. 8), and see Deut. xiii. 1 6 mAavav TH oikovperny SAnv, Where
eay Oe avaoTH ev cot mpopntns...Kat A) see note) and it has descended to the
got onpetoy 7) Tépas KTA. ‘Great signs’ false Prophet ; see reff. cited on 2. 12.
were expected and believed to accom- The success of the latter is due to
pany the mission of the Church (ef. the signs (dia ra onpeta) which he is
Jo. xiv. 12, ‘Mc. xvi. 20), but they empowered to work (vv. 13, 15). These
were not to be limited to it; see Me. are done ‘before the Beast’ (v. 12,
xiii. 22 éyepOnoovrat...\revdorpopprat note), i.e. in the presence and with
kat ddcovow onpeia kai Tépara Tpos TO the approval of the Imperial officers.
aromhavav ef Suvardy rovs éxdexTovs; It is hardly possible to misunderstand
2 Thess. li. 9 ob éorw 7% mapovcia Kar’ the Apocalyptist’s meaning. The
evepyeray TOU gatava év macy Svvdper Caesar-worship was a State function
kat onpelos kal Tepacw Wevdovs. Call- at which the Proconsul and the other
ing down fire from heaven was one magistrates assisted, and the pagan
of the miracles attributed to Elijah priesthood wrought their onpeta before
(1 Kings xviii. 38, 2 Kings i. 10); if these representatives of the Empire ;
the writer of the Apocalypse was the their jugglery addressed itself to
son of Zebedee, he would not have persons in authority and not only to
forgotten that he had himself desired the ignorant populace. Cf. the Intro-
to imitate the O.T. prophet (Le. ix. duction, p. xci. f.
54 “IdxwBos kai “Iwavns etray Kvpte, A€ywv Tols KaTotKovow...roimoat e€i-
Geders etr@pev mip KataBAva awd Tod kova T@ Onpio xrdr.| Yet the chief
ovpavov;). In the present case the purpose of the onpueta wrought by the
sign of calling down fire would doubt- magic of the priests of the Augusti
less be exhibited in connexion with was to popularize the new cult, by
the worship of the Beast, for which promoting the religious use of the
it would seem to be a Divine guaran- statues of the Emperor (on \éeyav=
tee. “Iva after mori p. o. is scarcely keAevwy followed by, the infinitive see
distinguishable from dere (Burton Blass, Gr. pp. 232, 240). Any repre-
§ 222); the Prophet’s powers extend sentation of the reigning Caesar which
so far that he can even (kai) cause served to place him before the eyes of
XIII. 15] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 171
Lol > / C / rat y \ \ -~
TOMOaL ELKOVA Tw Onpiw, os Exel Thy wAnynY THs
Mayaipys Kal ECnoev. Skat €000n avT@ dovvat rvevpa 15
> } ~~ ~ ~ —
p. 249f., Letters to the Seven Churches, duced by the art of the éyyaorpipvéos;
p. lor ff.) is directly referred to; the of contemporary ventriloquism there
second Beast is probably, like the is probably an instance in Acts xvi.
first, a system rather than a person, 16, where see Knowling’s note. The
though, as the first culminated in reading ¢06n avr7 has good support
Nero, so the best known magician of (see app. crit.), but, as Dr Hort admits,
the age may have been regarded as it is unintelligible: “it is impossible
an impersonation ef the second. But either to account for the text [avrj]
that magic was used by the Caesar- as a corruption of av7@, or to interpret
priests is probable enough, as Ramsay it as it stands”; he suggests that “r7
has well pointed out (7b. p. 98 ff.), even yn may have been lost after avrn, or
if the Apocalypse is the only witness have given place to it” (Votes, p. 138).
to the fact; nor is it impossible that But to bring in from vv. 11, 12 ff. “the
theymay have acted under the sanction conception of a spirit of the earth”
of the officials, so that the Empire it- seems artificial, Can atry be a pri-
self lent its weight to the proceeding. mary error due to the mind of the
‘Magic’ was not thought unworthy of writer having reverted to eixova (v. 14),
a place in high quarters, as St Paul or to his eye having been caught by
learnt at the outset of his missionary 77 etkov, Which immediately follows ?
work ; cf. Acts xiii. 6 edpov avdpa twa Kai roujon, sc. 7 eixov. As they
payov Wevdorpopnrny...os Av ov TO stand, the words can only mean that
avOurrara. the ventriloquist used his opportunity
Thus in the immediate view of the to make the image suggest that all
Seer the second Beast represents the who refused worship to the image of
sorcery and superstition of the age Caesar should be put to death.
as engaged in a common attempt to 16. kat movet mavras, Tovs puKpovs
impose the Caesar-cult upon the pro- xt\.| The False Prophet causes all
vinces, behind which there lay the who accept the Caesar-cult to receive
Satanic purpose of bringing ruin upon amark of fealty. Tods pxpous xa. (ef.
the rising Christian brotherhoods. In xi. 18, xix. 5, 18, xx. 12) covers the
its wider significance the symbol may entire population, from the Asiarch
well stand for any religious system down to the meanest slave. The
which allies itself with the hostile construction changes after the long
forces of the world against the faith string of accusatives: had the writer
of Jesus Christ. stopped to think of the formation of
Ivevpa here =mvevpa (wis (xi. 11), his sentence, he would naturally have
in the sense of breath or animation. written rovet iva mavres, of piKxpol KTA.,
“Iva kal Nadynon: the vitalizing of the AdBoow, or rove’ va Tac, Tois pLKpois
image went so far that it was even kTA., doow avrois OY Even moet Tavras,
able to speak, an effect doubtless pro- TovUs puKpous KTA., AaBeiy OY iva AaBo-
XIII. 16] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 173
Vs \ \ / \ \ ? / \
WAOVTLOVS KaL TOUS TTWHYOUS, KaL TOUS €AevOepous Kal
\ / e/ - > ~ / \ r
TOUS dovAous, LVva Owe avuTols XaPayHa €7rl THS
> \ \ 5) / > / \ G ? 6 \ ? -
ap.Ojuos yap avOpw7rou €O TLV’ Kal O apt fMos GQuTOU
is that of a man,’ ie. so far as the or had not reached the Churches of
arithmetic goes, it is simple and in- Gaul. Irenaeus’s guesses (for they are
telligible, because it is human and not obviously no more) are based on the
bestial ;cf. xxi. 17 peérpov avOparov, 6 hypothesis that the second Beast
€aTw dyyedov. directly represented Antichrist. The
kal 6 dpiOuos avrov é€axdowo €&n- number, he says, is that of Noah’s age
xovra €£] Within a century after the at the time of the Flood (Gen. vii. 6),
date of the Apocalypse the precise plus the height and breadth of the
figures were uncertain. Irenaeus bears image set up by Nebuchadnezzar (dAn
witness that while all good and old yap 1 €ikov eéxeivn mpoTimwats Hv THs
copies had yés’, and this reading Tov avTtxpiorou mapovoias); and it also
was attested by those who had seen alludes to the six millennia of the
St John, there were those who read world’s history (y. 29, § 2). When he
US’ (¥. 30, I ev maou Trois orovdaios Kal comes to transform this number into
dpxaiots avtvypapots Tod apibuod TovTov a name for Antichrist, he mentions
KEetpeVvou, Kal papTupoUyTwY aUTOY eKEivoV several guesses—the impossible word
TOV kat OYw Tov “Iwavyny EwpakoTor... eyanOac (=5+400+1+50+9+1+
éeopadnoay twes erraxodovdnoartes idiw- 200), AaTEINOC (=30+1+300+5+I0
Tiope...avri tay && Sexadwv piav Sexada +50+70+ 200), “Latini enim sunt
Bovropevor ecivac), and attempted to qui nunc regnant,” and Teitan (300
interpret the cipher on these lines. +5+10+ 300+1+ 50); of these he
The reading thus curtly dismissed thinks the last best, though he declines
gained so good a footing that it to decide (njpeis ody ovx aroxwduveto-
survives in one of our best uncials MeV TEpl TOU OvoOpaTos TOU ayTLypicToU) ;
and in two cursives, and in the com- urging that ‘if the writer had wished
mentary of the Pseudo-Augustine, us to know the name, he would have
where the writer, probably following written it in full’ (%b. 30, § 3). And
Tyconius, says (Migne, P. Z. xxxv. this in the face of St John’s 6 €yav
col. 2437) “sexcenti et sexdecim graecis voov Wn pirat.
litteris sie faciunt yis’,” and inter- Nor is Hippolytus more illuminat-
prets accordingly (see Introduction, ing. Regarding the stamp as bearing
p- cxxxvii., note 2). It can hardly the number of the Beast, which like
therefore have originated in a simple Irenaeus he reads as yés’, he sees
confusion between £ and « (which in it the word apnoyme=dpvodpa
indeed is itself unlikely, see Nestle, (=1+100+ 50+70+400+40+5), ex-
Text. crit. p. 334), and is probably plaining: éed) xai mpe@ny...rois uap-
a true though less widely received Tvgt TOV XptaTou T poeTpeTov ot dvopot
alternative for yés’. With refer- “Apynaa, noi, rov Gedy gov Tov
ence to the meaning of the cipher, eoravpwpévoy (ed. Lag. p. 110 f.). Later
Irenaeus, notwithstanding his Asian patristic interpreters offer a large
origin, speaks with far less confidence. choice of conjectures, some of which
If a clue had existed at first in the are yet more improbable or even
churches of Asia, it had been lost, absurd. Such attempts to solve the
176 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XIV 4
pec
&
XIV. 2] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN
, 4 ’ - \ \ »f -
yirrades EX OVO AL TO OVOMaA AVUTOU Kat TO OVOMA TOU
2 hee
pwvnv €k TOU OVpavoU ws Pevny VOaTwv 2
\ ~ ~ « \ cf /
Kal )KOVOa
Tow Kal ws pwryv BpovTHs peyaAns, Kal 1) porn
Hv NKoVTa Ws Kapwowr KOapiCovtTwr év Tats KiOa-
peévns. But, as in vii. 4 ff., it is the dppoy (xii. 18); the Beast is on the
living Church which is in the Seer’s sand, the Lamb on the rock. Com-
thought, not the dvapiOunros oyxXos pare the contrast in xvii. 3, xxi. 10,
of vii. 9; not, i.e, the Church in her €xovoat TO dvopa avtov xrd.} In
final completed glory, but the faithful c. vii. the 144,000 bear the imprint of
who are on earth at any given time. the Divine Seal, which protects them
emi to dpos Siwy] The site of the against assault (cf. ix. 4). Here their
new City of God; cf. Heb. xii. 22 foreheads are inscribed with the Name
mpoceAndvOate Sioy oper, where West- of the Lamb and that of His Father
cott remarks : “Zion is distinctively the (ef. iii. 12 6 wikdv...ypaye ex avroy rd
Acropolis... Mount Zion represents the dvona Tov Oeov pov...kai Td dvoid pov
strong Divine foundations of the new TO Kawov, XXil. 4 TO 6vopa avrod [se.
Order.” For ‘mount Zion’ (})"¥ 17 ef. Tov Oeov OY Tov 6. Kai rod apviov]} eri
xvi. 16,°Ap Mayedar) see Ps. ii. 6, xlvii. Tov peToTwy avToay, and see notes
(xlviii.) 1 ff., Ixxvii. (Ixxviii.) 54, 68, ad ll.), ~ metaphor which supplies a
Ixxxvi. -(Ixxxvii.) 1, cxxiv. (exxv.) I, more direct parallel to the methods
Mic. iv. 7, Obad. 17, 21, Isa. xxviii. of the Beast, whose servants are
16, lix. 20; it is the O. T. symbol for branded with the yapayua of his name
the security and strength which belong (xiii. 17, xiv. 11). The Divine name
to the people of God. Thus ‘ Mount on the forehead suggests at once the
Zion’ is the counterpart to the rdozos imparting of a character which corre-
Hromacpevos Of c. xii. 6, 14; seen in sponds with the Mind of God, and the
the light of this new vision, the place consecration of life to His service.
where the Woman takes refuge is 2. Kal HKovea hwy ex Tov ovpavor
none other than the impregnable rock xta.] Not, as the ancient commen-
on which the Church reposes (Mt. xvi. tators usually assume, the voice of
18). With the present passage cf. the 144,000, but that of the ‘company
4 Esdr. ii. 42, “ego Ezra vidi in of Heaven’ with whom the Church is
monte Sion turbam magnam, quam closely united through the presence in
numerare non potui, et omnes canticis her midst of the Lamb; cf Heb. Ze.
conlaudabant Dominum”; 7). xiii. mpooednAvOare 3. dpec...kal pupiaow
35, 39, “ipse autem stabit super ayyAiav ravnyipa, Where see again
cacumen Montis Sion...et quoniam Westcott’s notes.
vidisti eum colligentem ad se aliam Much of the phraseology of this
multitudinem pacificam,” ete. verse occurs elsewhere in the book:
Dr Barnes points out that €ords ém e.g. for jxovea gd. ex rod ovpavod cf.
To bpos S. answers to éorabn emi rhv X. 4, XIV. 15, XVili. 4; for daviy vdarav
S. R. I2
178 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XIV. 2
Kal aoovol Ws wonvy Kany €vwmrlov
3 \ | € oN A \ > /
3 pas avTwv.
a \ / fn / , \ ~
TOU Opovou Kal €VW7T LOY TWYV TEDOAPwWY Cw Kal TWYV
moAnar, i. 15 (4 Esdr. vi. 17); for os our own: “with Angels and Arch-
d. Bpovrijs, Vi. 1, xix. 6, and on «Odpa angels...we laud and magnify thy
in connexion with celestial music see glorious Name.”
y. 8, xv. 23 avn xiOap@doy occurs kat ovdels edvvato pabeiy thy w@dxy
again in xviii. 22, and «@apifew in ktA.| Even the 144,000 have need to
Is. xxiii. 16, I Cor. xiv. 7. For the learn the Song; it does not come to
meaning of xiOdpa see the note on them naturally, or without effort;
Wenioe every Eucharist, every thankful medi-
3. Kal dovow ds BdyY Kawyy KTA.] tation on the Passion, is an exercise
On xauv7 ody see v. 9, notes. Inc. v. in the art. And only they can learn
the New Song is sung by the (@a and it; the music of the heart (Eph. v. 19,
the Elders, representing Creation and Col. iii. 16) cannot be acquired without
the Church. Here it is sung before a receptivity which is a Divine gift;
the (da and the Elders, and therefore cf. Jo. xiv. 17 6 6 koapos ov Sdvara
not by them, but apparently by the AaBety, dre ov Oewpet avro ovde ywwadoket,
Angels, who are not themselves re- 1 Cor. ii. 14 Wuyexds b€ avOpwros ov
cipients of the benefits of Redemption. déyerat Ta Tov mvevpatos Tov Geod.
They are represented, however, in the Commentators who interpret the
N. T. as deeply interested in all that 144,000 as an inner circle of saints,
concerns the salvation of man (Le. xv. whether ascetics or others, and Mount
7, 10, Eph. iii. 10, 1 Pet. i. 12), and as Zion as belonging to the future order,
joining in the praises of the Lamb are compelled to limit the New Song
(Apoe. y. 11 f.). Here they lead the to a section of the redeemed: e.g.
Song, which the redeemed themselves Andreas: ryv kawny @dyy diddoKovra
have yet but imperfectly learnt. THY TOLs TOAOIs OV poVOY Ev T@ TapovTt
There is a feeling after the truth which Bim adda Kat ev To péAXdovTe ai@ve
lies behind this vision in more than ayv@oTov.
one of the Prefaces that precede the Al...xuduades, of Hyopacpevor amd THs
Sanctus in the ancient liturgies; ef. yns: ‘the...thousands, namely, those
e.g. the Liturgy of St James (Bright- who have been purchased [for God,
man, i. p.50): ov vuvovow... lepovoadnp by the Blood of the Lamb, ef. v. 9]
7} emoupavios tmavyyupis, ekkAnoia from the earth’ or (z. 4) ‘from among
mporoTokay...mvevpata Sikaiwv...\ruxat men.’ ’Azo here denotes not ‘separa-
paptripey ... dyyedor, apxdyyedor ... tion, but ‘extraction,’ as ex in v. 9;
yepouBip...kal...cepabip a...Kékpayer... see Blass, Gr. p. 125. The 144,000
TOV €7TLViKLOV dpvov...adovra, and the are not taken away from the earth
still more explicit form in the Roman (Jo. xvii. 15), but while they are upon
Preface: “cum angelis et archangelis... it they recognize their relation to God
hymnum gloriae tuae canimus,” and and to Christ.
XIV. 4] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 179
rt eaeee > Ay \
HYOpaTMEeVOL amo THS YAS. OUTOL E€lOlVY OL META 4
_ 5) / / , ’ ec
yuvaikey ovK euodivOnoay, Tapbevor yap Elow* ovTOL
e > ~ Cod > / / \ cf /
ol akoNovGouvTes TW apVviw O7TOU ay UTTaAYEL. OUTOL
3 7. yns|+Aegypti aeth 4 0m ovro ecw A vg aeth"* | ovro 2°] + ew Q
min?! yg™ syr Meth Ar Cypr®* Prim | o axo\.] om ot & | vrayer AC 7 16 28 36 87]
vrayn &PQ min?!
dxodovbeiv drow ror ay amin, €Bovhero 144,000 are an dm. T@ Oe@ Kal TS dpvio
avT@ Kai tovs Aourovs paOnras xapite (for the collocation see vii. 10, XXil.
Tov Incod cuvarobécba Ta oopata I, 3), Le. they are offered and con-
avuT@v. secrated to the Divine service: ef. the
The reading érov ay vmayer, though law of the firstfruits in Exod. xxii. 29
rejected by Blass (Gv. p. 217), admits (28), Deut. xxvi. 2ff.; the phrase
of explanation; dv qualifies drrov only; mpoodepew Or apopifew amapxny TO
the direction is uncertain, but the kupi@ occurs in Ley. ii. 12, Ez. xlv. 1,
movement (vdyec) is actual. In all xlviii. 9. The new Israelite offers to
life Christ is leading, as a matter of God his own body (Rom. xii. 1), and
fact; and the indicative emphasizes the spiritual sacrifice of praise and
this point. thanksgiving (Heb. xiii. 15), of alms
ovro nyopacOnoav...anapx) TO be@ and ofierings (tb. 16f.), of heart and
kat T@ apvio| This amplifies and inter- will (1 Pet. ii. 5).
prets of 1-yopacpevos ard Tis yns. The 5. kal ev T@ oropatt avtav ovx
144,000 were purchased as an arapy7, evp€On wWevdos] See Zeph. iii. 13 of
the firstfruits of the harvest of the kaTa\ouTrot TOU "Ioparr.. .ov pin evpedn
world; for this sense of arapyn cf. Rom. €v TO oTomate a’tav yAdooa SoXia,
XVi. 5 amapy7 THs Acias eis Xpioror, and with the passage as a whole cf.
1 Cor. xvi. 15 dmapxy ths *Axaias. ES.) XVenoue Tis KaTACKnVOTEL ev TO
Here the azapyy is the generation of Opel TO Ayi@ Tou; Topevopevos Gua@pos
Christians who were living in the last ...\adav adAnOecav ev Kapdia avrov, os
years of the first century, and who, ovk eddAw@oev ev yAooon avrov. After
relatively to the company of the faith- purity truthfulness was perhaps the
ful in all future time, were as the most distinctive mark of the followers
firstfruits of the great Oepiucpuos (Mt. of Christ, when contrasted with their
ix. 37). An alternative but perhaps heathen neighbours ; ef. Eph. iv. 20-25.
less probable interpretation regards The Lamb was characterized by the
dmrapx7 as contrasting the contem- same trait: cf. Isa. liii. 9, as quoted in
porary Church with the mass of 1 Pet. ii. 23, ovdé evpeOn Sodos ev TO
mankind (cf. 2 Thess. ii. 13 efAaro oe
arépate avtov. On ovx evpéOn (xd
dpas 6 beds amapyjv—so BEGP, yg.,
Syr.'ch—eis owrnpiav), or with crea- N31D2) Tyconius cited by Bede remarks:
tion in general (cf. Jac. i. 18 «is ro “non dixit, ‘non fuit...? sed non est
elvat nuds arapxny Twa T@Y avTOU KTLC- inventum.” The distinction, however,
patrwy, where see Mayor's note). is in practice often slight: cf. WM.
But the arapy7 is not only the first Pp. 769f,, &e., see cc. V. 4,xii. 8, Xvi. 20,
instalment of the human harvest; the XVilis 20 ff, xxVaae
word is connected by its O.T. associa- "Ap@pol ‘bbe Cf. Sir. xx. 24 popos
tions with the service of God. The movnpos ev avOpemr@ wWevdos. From
XIV. 6] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 181
7 kat duAnv
\
Kat
\
yA@ooayv
>
Kat
\
aor, "Neywv ev pwvy
/ / ~~
peyady /
PofnOnre Tov Geov Kat dote aitw do€ar,
/ \ \ \ , > > /
na 7 \ > \ \ \ = \
TATE TW TONTAVTL TOV OUVpavovy Kal THY YHV Kal
revelandum est cum umbra transierit wasentrusted tothe angel, and is nearly
et veritas venerit, et cum mors fuerit equivalent to iva evayyedion. The
absorpta et aeternitas restituta” ; but Angel’s gospel was directed to (ert
the contents of the Angel’s message T.k., Cf. 1 Pet. i. 25 1d evayyehioOev eis
do not accord with his suggestion. vpas, Gal. i. 16 iva evayyeAiCopae adrov
The middle ages produced an Evan- ev Tots €Oveow, Apoc. x. 11 bet oe mad
gelium aeternum (ce. A.D. 1254; cf. mpopytevoa emt aois) the polyglott
Introduction, p. cexii. f.), and a book peoples who made up the Empire;
with the same title appeared in for mav €@vos x. dvd) k. yA@ooa kK.
Germany as late as 1699, both works Aaos see Y¥. 9, Vii. 9, xi. 9, xiii 7. The
being founded, as it seems, upon phrase xa@jc@a ert rhs yas= karoukeiy
a similar misapprehension ;_ see emt tHs yns 18 Hebraic, cf. eg. Jer.
Fabricius, cod. apocr. N.T. p. 337 ff; XXXli, (XXV.) 29 emt Tous kaOnpévous
Fabr.-Mansi, Bibl. lat. med. aet., €or y =I vaweds by. for
iii, p. 397- In aidmoyv evayyedcov
the epithet may be either retro- other instances in the N.T. see Mt. iv.
16, Le. xxi. 35, and ef. Apoc. xvii. 1.
spective—‘a gospel which has had
an age-long history’ (see Rom. xvi. 7. eyor ev horn peyady PoBnOnre
25 puotnpiov xpdvots aiwviow cect- xt\.] The Angel’s call seems to be
ynuevov), or, as is more probable, the reverse of a gospel; it announces
prospective,—‘a gospel belonging to, that judgement is imminent, and sum-
stretching forward to, the eternal mons the pagan world to repentance.
order’ (cf. Me. iii. 29, note)—aidyov Like St Paul’s speech at Lystra (Acts
as contrasted with the mpockaipa of xiv. 15 ff.) it contains no reference to
the present life (2 Cor. iv. 18), a the Christian hope ; the basis of the
gospel which is a direct antithesis to appeal is pure theism; the terms
the promises of brief indulgence with poBeicOa tov Oedv, SdEav Sovvat Ta
which the Empire excited the hopes Oe (xi. 13), are O.T. phrases (Eccl.
of its subjects, the pants et circenses xii. 13, Josh. vii. 19), and no muorevere
after which the Roman populace ev T@ evayyeAiw tempers the sternness
gaped (Juy. sat. x. 80). of the cry (Mc. i. 14). It is an appeal
evayyeAioat emt tovs KaOnpévous ert to the conscience of untaught heathen-
Ths yns KTv.| On the act. evdayyediCew dom, incapable as yet of comprehend-
see x. 7, note; the infinitive defines ing any other. Yet there is a gospel in
the purpose for which the evayyéAcoy the implied fact that repentance is
XIV. 8] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 183
still possible, and the very judgement cot, BaBvAdyv xypvadbpove xpucoredire,
that impends promises a new order and the Apoc. of Baruch (contem-
which is the hope both of the Church porary with the N.T., Charles, p. xvi.)
and of the world. "H\@ev 7 apa kth. xi. I. Early Christian interpretation
Cleves 23, XVi. 32, infra v.15. supports the view that Babylon=
T@ romoarrt roy ovpavoy xri. is again Rome in 1 Peter and the Apoc.;
from the O.T.: ef. Ps. exlv. (exlvi.) 6, cf. Eus. H. EZ. ii. 15 cvvra€ac hao
and see Acts /.c.; the phrase sums up -[rov Ma@pxov ro evayyedAov] én’ adrijs
‘A -~ . > Ul > 3 y
the claim of the Creator as such wpon ‘Pauns, onpaiver te TovT avrTov, TH
the allegiance of mankind, and the ToAW TporikwTepoy BaBSvAdva mpocet-
appeal of Nature can go no further. movra (the information appears to be
Tnyat vdarev, DY PVD or NY, as derived from Clement of Alexandria
in Exod. xv. 27, Lev. xi. 36; cf. ¢. viii. and perhaps ultimately from Papias
10, XVi. 4. of Hierapolis) ; Tertullian, adv. Mare.
8. Kai GdXos devtepos ayyedos HKo- iii. 13 “ Babylon etiam apud Ioannem
AovOnoev xrr.] Another angel, a nostrum Romanae urbis figura est,
second, follows the first. His mes- proinde magnae et regno superbae
sage interprets in part the “hour of et sanctorum Dei debellatricis.” The
judgement” of which the first had phrase B. 7 peyadn comes from Dan.
given warning : “ fallen, fallen is Baby- iy. 27 N32 923, xx. and Th.; the
lon the Great.” “Erecey €recey B. is epithet is used wherever Babylon is
an echo of Isa. xxi. 9 Sag n>p) nep) mentioned in the Apocalypse (xiv. 8,
(LXX., mémt@xey twénrwxey B.). As in XVi. 19, XVii. 5, XVilil. 2, Io, 21), and
xi.7 (rd Onpiov), the writer assumes that emphasizes the Nebuchadnezzar-like
the recipients of the book are familiar self-importance of the rulers of Rome
with a symbol which he has not rather than the actual size or true
hitherto used, and therefore partly greatness of the city; in the latter
anticipates what he has to say about respect Jerusalem was in the eyes of
it at a later stage. There is reason a Jew 7) 7odus 9 peyaAn (xi. 8, note).
to think that in Jewish and Christian But Rome was as dissolute as she
circles Babylon was already an accept- was proud, and a source of moral in-
ed synonym for Rome ; besides 1 Pet. fection to the world; # éx rod olwou KrX.
Vv. 13 7) €v BaBvA@ue cuvexdext?, Where justifies the doom pronounced by the
most of the indications point to Rome, second Angel upon her. Tod oivov
cf. Orac. Sibyl. y. (a pre-Christian Jew- Tov Oupov ths wopveias avrfs (here and
ish book) 143 dev&erar ex BaSvA@vos in xviii. 3) brings together two phrases
avaé oBepos kai avadys, ib. 159 f. cal which occur separately elsewhere, viz.
prc&ec movrov re Babdy xavtnv BaBu- €x TOU OlvoU TOV OupoOd Tov Geod (xiv. 10),
Aava | “Iradins yaiav @, tb. 434 al at and éx Tov oivov tis mopveias avris
184 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XIV. 8
ees / / \ s/ 9 \ oS sf
Q auTys TemoTiKey TavTa Ta EOvy. kat aXXos ay-
/ qn / ~~
yeAos TplTOS iKOAOUOnoev avTots éywv év pwvy
14 »/ ~ \ / \ > /
peyary Ei tis TPOGTKUVEL TO Onpiov Kal THV €lKoVa
> a \ / / ? \ lol /
avTov, Kal NauBaver yadpayua emi TOU pmEeTwTTOU
Ny SNS \ ~ a \ \ /
10 avTov 7 éml THY YEipa avTOU, Kat avTOs TieTaL éK
8 aurns] ravrns Q 2 7 29 all> | remrortkev] werrwxay (vel -xev) S°%-* (12) (130) me
arm* Prim 9 adXos ayyedos tptros ACPQ min* yg2™* futolvid me syr arm Andr]
TpiTos ayyedos vgetem aeth Cypr Prim Ar ad)os ayyedos I 14 92 ayyedos 12 | avros]
avrw A Prim | om ev dwvn peyady me | To Onptov (7. Ovocacrnpiov Ar. rornpov 14)] Tw
Onpiew C gs | avrov 1°] avrwy C | om kar 3° C 14 | xapayua] pr ro 28 35 36 37 79 95
130+ avrou syré" | rw verwrw & | om avrov 3° 14 92 arm4
still thinking of the fate of Sodom Umopovn Kal 7 mictis Tov ayiwy, 1b. 18
and Gomorrah; cf. Gen. xix. 28 idod ade7 codia €ativ, XVii. 9 dde 6 vots o
avéBawev POE THs yns @oel atpis éxov codiav. Here, in this struggle
kapivov; Isa. xxxiv. of. é€orae 9 yn with the Empire, lay the Church’s
avTis @s micoca Katopévn vuKTos Kal opportunity of working out her salva-
neepas, Kat ov pn oBeoOnoerat eis TOY tion through patient endurance in
ai@va ypovoy, Kat dvaBnoeTae 6 KaTVOS well-doing. For vropovn see i. 9, ii. 2f.,
avtjs avo. Contrast Apoec. ix. 5 19, iii. 10; and cf. Rom. v. 3 7 6Aies
BacavicOnoovrat pihvas mévte. The
vmopovny Katepyaterat, 1 O€ vmopov7
partial punishments inflicted under Soxuysnv, 7 Sé Soxiyuy eAmida; Jac. i. 3
the Trumpets have now given place TO Ookipoy Uuav THs TigTews KaTEpyda-
to a judgement which is final and a (erat vmopovnv. The Caesar-cult sup-
sentence without time-limits. The plied the Saints with a test of loyalty
denial of Christ by a Christian was which strengthened and matured those
a sin for which the Church knew no who were worthy of the name. Such
remedy, an aiw@mov auaptnua which were those who kept the command-
brought a corresponding recompense. ments of God and the faith of Jesus—
OvK €xovow avaravow npépas Kal vuK- oi tnpovvres defines tay ayiwr, though
TOs, SC. ao Tod Bacavicpod ; contrast the construction is broken, as if rives
iv. 8 avaravow ov €xovow nuépas Kat eioly of ayvot; had intervened—a phrase
vuxtos Aeyortes “Aytos ktA. Those who which combines the chief note of O.T.
desert Christ for Caesar will be the sainthood with the chief factor in the
victims of a remorse that never dies Christian life; cf. xii. 17, note. Tyyv
or sleeps. The passage is quoted by miativ Incod, the faith which has Jesus
Cyprian (ep. 58. 7) in A.D. 252-3 to for its Object; cf. Me. xi. 22 miorw Geod
deter the African Churches from (note), Jac. ii. I thy miotw Tov Kupiov
sacrificing: “grassatur et saevit in- npov I. X., Apoe. il. 13 tH mwiotw pov.
imicus, sed statim sequitur Dominus 13. Kal jKxovca Povns €k TOU ovpavod
passiones nostras et vulnera vindica- Aeyovons Tpayov xrd.] The Seer’s
turus...ille metuendus est cuius iram meditation is broken by a Voice from
nemo poterit evadere, ipso praemo- heaven. His own insight had enabled
nente et dicente: ne timueritis eos him to see in the persecution which
qui occidunt corpus...qui amat ani- impended a call to vmopovn7. But
mam suam perdet illam...et Apoca- something further was needed for the
lypsis instruit et praemonet dicens: comfort and guidance of the Asian
st quis adorat bestiam etc.” Christians in the immediate future;
12. de 7 vroporn Tay ayiwy éoTiv| and the Voice now imparts it. It is
A comment by the Seer, in a charac- a message for the Churches, to be
teristic form; cf. xiii. 10 ddé éorw 7 registered and communicated to them ;
XIV. 13] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 187
14
> \ \ / / \ > \ \
™ Kat eidov, Kal ioov vepeAn EvKH, Kal ert THY
/ , / CaN > 0 / of > \
vepeAny KaOnpevovy Omotov viov avOpwrov, Exwv Ent
oa ~ > Lod / Lox Ars) om \
TNS KepaAdns auTOU oTepavoyv Npucovy Kal Ev TH KELL
15 avTou dpéravoy o€v.
> ~ /
Skal addos ayyedos €EnNOev
14 0M xat edov & 130 syré¥ | edov P min?"] cdov ACQ 7 14 92 | KaOnmevos omotos I
7 49 91 al kabqpuevos 130 | wov RAQ 2 89 11 13 14 27 (28) 30 31 32 al8] uw C 6 7 38
186 al*tm Andr Ar wou P 26 wos 1 | exwv] exovra &* 13 26 27 28 29 42** 79 95
exovre 38 | rns Kearns] Tyv Keparnv A 8 28 29 30 38 40 51 79 93 94 98 130 | emt
Thy xetpa Syr8" | ofv]+ cay arm?
dar is more usually followed by azo Mt. xxiv. 30, xxvi. 64, Acts i 9, 11),
(2 Regn. vii. 11, Esth. ix. 16), but the white cloud (cf. Mt. xvii. 5 vebéAn
ék occurs, eg. Plat. Crit. 1064 os gdetwn) which was so familiar an ob-
€k pakpas dvaremavpévos ddov. In ject to dwellers by the Mediterranean
the words that follow, corav, épya are and Aegean; not the dark storm-cloud
(ii. 2, note) antithetical ; the ‘labours’ which to the Hebrew mind suggested
of the saintly life end in the grave, the inscrutable mystery of unrevealed
but not its ‘works’; its processes, Deity (Ps. xcvi. (=xevii.) 2 vepéAn Kat
methods, habits, results remain, and vidos KikA@ avrod), but the symbol
follow the saint into his new life; of light and blessing. Like the Elders
cf. Pirke Aboth vi. 9 (ed. Taylor?, in c. iv. 4 (cf. Tert. de coron. 15) the
p. 103) “in the hour of a man’s decease Figure on the Cloud is crowned with
not silver nor gold nor precious stones a victor’s wreath wrought in gold, a
and pearls accompany the man, but orépavos xpucovs, contrasting sharply
Thorah and good works alone.” The with the or. axavOwos of the Passion
contrast is latent in yap: ‘they shall (Me. xv. 17), but not an imperial
rest from their labours—I say not dadnpya ; the crowned Christ is here
from their works, for their works go the Conqueror rather than the King.
with them.’ There is a further contrast He comes however not to conquer— ,
between the sentence as a whole and this He has already done (iii. 21)}—
the doom pronounced on the disloyal but to reap, and His hand carries not
in &. 11 (avaravow ovk éxovaw); cf. Pri- a sword but a sickle, sharp and ready
masius: “e contrario illos impios dixit for its work. It is instructive to
die ac nocte requiem non habere.” ’Axo- compare this description with the
hovGetv perd, cf. vi. 8; Blass, Gr. p.113f. vision of c. i. 13 ff on the one hand,
14—20. THE VISION oF THE HaR- and with that of xix. 11 ff on the
VEST AND THE VINTAGE OF THE HARTH, other; in each case the ornaments
14. kat eldov, kal Sod veséAn even and instruments are appropriate to
xtd.] The revelations of the last the character sustained. In c. i. the
section (vv. 8—13) now culminate in royal Priesthood of Christ is the pre-
a vision of the Parousia, represented dominating thought; in c. xix. He
as a time of general ingathering of appears as the true Zmperator ; here
the fruits of life. First, the Seer sees the writer’s aim is to bring together
‘One like a Son of Man’ (for 6ocov the thought of Christ’s victory over
viov see i. 13, note), the same Person sin and death with the hope of His
who had appeared in the first chapter return to raise and judge mankind.
of the Book, seated on a cloud (Dan. I5. Kat dddos ayy.e&nrGev €x Tov vaov
Vii. 13 LXXx. iOov él ray vededAdy Tod kpd¢ev KTd.] ”“AdAos here looks back
avpavod ws vids avOpemou Apyxero, cf. to v. 9, not to the human form on the
XIV. 16] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 189
\ lal - 16 Ay ash G / ’ ‘ ~
Oepio nos THS YNS. Kal €Barev 6 KaOypeEvos eri Tis 16
vepeAns TO dperravov avTou ert Thy ynv, Kal EOEpicOn
/ \ / > mw 3 \ \ ~ . ore /
cloud just described. Another angel but on the maturity of the crops, of
—the fourth in this context—comes which He alone can fully judge.
forth from the Sanctuary (cf. xi. 109, "EEnpavOn, aruit, arida est, properly
xiv. 17, xv. 5 ff., xvi. 1, 17), ie. from of the drying up of the juices of the
the Presence of God, carrying to the wheat plant; in Joel i. 17 &e&npavén
Reaper the command of the Lord of ciros refers to premature desiccation,
the Harvest (Mt. ix. 38) to begin His but here that which indicates perfect
work. Even the Son does not fix ripeness is probably intended. The
or even know the time, which it R.V. ‘overripe’ is perhaps scarcely
belongs to the Father to determine justified ;the idea conveyed is rather
(Me. xiii 32, note; Acts i. 7). "Em that the precise moment has come for
ths vedeAns: cf. emi thy vedeAny in reaping, and there must be no further
v. 14 and perhaps v. 16; there is no delay. The aorists Aber, eénpavén
perceptible change of meaning. approach the sense of the perfect ; cf.
Tléuyov ro Spemavov gov xrd. echoes Ellicott on 1 Thess. ii. 16 (pp. 31, 147).
more than one passage in the Prophets, 16. kat €Badrev 6 kaOrpevos xrh.]
eg. Joel iii. (iv.) 13 ée&amoorei\are Vg. rightly: e¢ misit...falcem suam
in terram. No violence is suggested
Spémava (31D Anbu), OTL TapéaTnKey
by ¢Badrev; cf. Mt. x. 34 ovx #drOov
Tpuyntos (1322), Jer. xxviii. (li.) 33 Badeiv cipnyny [em ryv yiv]. The Person
€re puuxpov kal m&ee 6 auntos aris (sc. on the cloud, at the Angel’s call, sets
BaSvddvos). There are also parallels His sickle to work, by casting it on
in our Lord’s teaching, e.g. Me. iv. 29 the earth, and in due time the earth
bray d€ mapadot 6 xapros, «vis azo- is reaped. There is no need to fill in
ored\Xet TO Spemavoy, ori mapeotynKev the imagery; enough is said to em-
© Oepiopos (Where see notes); Mt. xiii. phasize the fact that the Son of Man
39 0 Oe Oepiopos currédea aldvos ear. is the Divinely commissioned Reaper
The harvest, however, is not here, (Jo. v.27). He may use the ministry
as in Mt. Zc, the whole produce of of men (Mt. ix. 37 f.) or of angels (Mt.
the world, the results, good and evil, xiii. 39, 41), but it belongs to Him to
of human history, but rather the put in the sickle. It does not appear
wheat-harvest considered apart from how the ingathering is to be effected,
the tares; the evil appear below or how long the process will last. In
(v. 18 ff.) under another metaphor, the vision there is no interval between
"Ore HAGev 7 Opa: the time, though in cause and effect (€Sarev...€bepicOn),
the Owner's Hands (Acts i. 7), does but the completion of the work may
not depend on any arbitrary decree, occupy a generation or an age.
190 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XIV. 16
kal addos ayyeros EEnOEv EK TOV Vaov TOD
\ of sx! can ° a a
17 4 yn.
18 > > > ~ sf \ 2 \ } / > / \
EV TW OUPaVW, EX WV Kal AUTOS Pem aVOV o€v. Bal
Gros ayyedos €EnOev Ex Too GuotacTnpiov, [o]
of > / 5) \ lat / \ > / >
EX WY e£ovclay Eml TOU TUPOS, Kal EhwvnoeV pwn
17. Kal GAdos ayyedos e&HAOev &k Apocalyptist gives full expression to
Tov vaov xtr.| Another—a fifth—angel the Lord’s teaching as to the great
issues from the Sanctuary, who like separation between man and man
the Reaper on the cloud (kai avros) which is reserved for the Parousia.
is armed with a sharp sickle. A There is delicate beauty in the as-
second ingathering follows the first, signment of the ingathering of the
as the vintage followed wheat-harvest Vintage to an angel, while the Son
(cf. Deut. xvi. 9 f, 13). In this of Man Himself reaps the Wheat-
second process the chief part is harvest. The work of death is fitly
assigned to an angel, who gathers in left in the hands of a minister of
the fruit of the Vine of the Earth, justice ; the Saviour of men appears
as the Son of Man had gathered in eis cwtnpiav (Heb. ix. 28). Cf. Arethas:
its wheat. oUTE 6 KUpLos avTos a&tot THY TUVAOYHY
Both the wheat-harvest and the TomjoagGa ws Tept T@Y TpwOTe@Y, OTE
vintage are mentioned in Joel iv. 13 TO prev eis tas dmoOnkas TO O8€ eis
TO dtedevTNTOY mapaméumer mp, GAA
(na AND... PSP 23), and the Seer Tis TOV ayyedov.
follows the O.T. prophet, but with a 18. Kal GAdos ayyedos €&fAOev ex
difference ; he treats the two harvests tov Ovovaotnpiov krv.| Another angel
as distinct, placing them in their —the sixth—brings to the Angel of
natural order, and using them as vengeance a message similar to that
symbols of two separate spiritual which the angel in v. 15 had brought
ingatherings. In the Prophets the to the Son of Man—the Divine
harvest, whether wheat-harvest or authority to begin the Vintage of
vintage, represents the overthrow of the earth. The two messages closely
the enemies of Israel, who are ripe correspond, mutatis mutandis; ro
for their fall; in the Apocalypse, dperavoy ro o&% holds its place, the
which like the Gospels identifies the sickle being used in vine-culture and
wheat with the true ‘children of the the vintage as well as in harvesting
kingdom’ (cf. Mt. xiii. 30, 38 roy de the grain (cf. Hesiod, scut. 292 of &
girov auvayere eis THY aToOnKnY pov... eTpUyev olvas, Speravas €v xepaly Exov-
TO S€ Kadov omeppa ovTol eiow oi viol res, Plat. resp. 333 D orav 67 dpemarov
tis PBacwdelas, cf. Me. iv. 29), the d€n vdarrev, 7 Stxavocdvvn xpHoyos
vintage, from its association with the kal Kowy Kai idia- drav dé xpnoGa, 7
‘wine of wrath’ (xiv. 8, 10, notes), dpumeAoupyixy); With rpvynoov rods
represents the evil, whether within Borpvas cf. Le. vi. 44 orapvAny tpv-
the kingdom (Mt. Zc.) or outside it yoow, and the Lxx. phrases rpvyav
(Mt. xxv. 31f). Thus, by a new dumedova (Deut. xxiv. 21), tpvyay
treatment of the old metaphor of tpvyntov (I Regn. viii. 12); Borpus is
a Divine harvesting of men, the am. Ney. in N.T., but fairly common in
XIV. 19] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 1g!
the Lxx., with or without orapvAjs avrod xrd.}| The ingatherer of the
following. “Ore yxuacay ai oradvAat Vintage does as the Reaper of the
avrjs answers to dre efnpavOn 6 Wheat-harvest had done; eis ry
Oepicpos in v. 15, Where see note. yiv is practically=emi r. y. in v. 16;
*Axpatew is used in 4 Mace. ii. 3, the while e@epic@n 4 y7 is balanced by
only other instance in Biblical Greek erpvynoev THY Gumedov THs yns. But the
of the use of the verb in the ordinary next clause, cai €Sadev eis thy Anvov
sense of adolescence, but the lexicons xrA., enters upon a detail which has
quote passages from Thucydides (ii. 19) nothing to correspond with it in the
and Xenophon (ell. i. 2. 4) where it former scene, and its object is to leave
describes the ripening of corn. Sra- no doubt as to the symbolical meaning
van is properly the ripe grape-cluster of the Vintage. It is the Vintage of
as opposed to dudaég, cf. Gen. xl. 10 the Vine of earth as contrasted with the
memerpot of Borpves atadvaAis, Job xy. ‘Vine brought out of Egypt’ (Arethas)
33 tTpvynbein S€ ws Supak mpd apas; and the “True Vine,” whose branches
as contrasted with Borpus, it describes bring forth fruit unto God ; it is that
the grapes rather than the cluster on part of the earth’s produce, those
which they grow. results of human history and life,
The Angel-reaper of the Vintage which must be trodden by the Feet
proceeds from the Altar, where he is of God; ef. Isa. lxiii. 2 da ri cov
in charge of the fire; cf. xvi. 6, note. epuOpa ra iparia, cal ra evdvpard vou
Earlier passages in the Book refer to @s dro tatnTod XAnvod ;...caTerdrnca
the Altar of Burnt Offering (vi. 9, xi. avrovs ev Ouuo pov. Cf. Victorinus,
1), and the Altar of Incense (viii. 3, 5, “ecaleatio torcularis retributio est
ix. 13); here and in xvi. 7 there is peccatoris” ; Arethas: 7) rpvynots rév
nothing to shew which of the two is arapvAG@y tovs Aiav dvouous alvirrerat.
intended. If the former, we are re- On Anvos see Me. xii. 1, note, and on
minded of the blood of the martyrs éupos, in relation to God, v. 8 supra,
which cries for vengeance; if the note. Tov péyay is explained by some
latter, of the prayers of the saints by of the Latin commentators as an ace.
which the end is hastened. ‘O éyov after €SaXev: ‘he cast the great one into
efovciay emi rod mupos is a suggestive the wine press’; so Primasius: “sisit
description of the minister of wrath; in torculari irae Dei magnum.
ef. Arethas: rotroy émi tis cokdoews Superbum etiam magnum vocat...nam
voet Tay aceBav rerayOar. torcular, sicut Graeca exemplaria con-
19. kat €Badev 0 ayyeXos Td Spérravov tinent, feminini generis posuit” ;and
192 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XIV. 19
Beatus: “misit in torcular irae Dei blood like a river...and the horses
illum magnum...id est unumquem- will walk up to the breast in the
que superbum.” But ryv Anvoy...rov blood of sinners, and the chariots will
peyav is doubtless a solecism, which be submerged to its height.” The con-
can only be excused on the ground of ception rests ultimately on Isa. ]xiii.
rapid writing, but finds a parallel in 3, 6, but the metaphor is worked out
Xxi. I14 To Teiyos...€xov. “O Anvos, with the exuberance of apocalyptic
though used in class. Gk, receives no symbolism. Much difficulty has been
support from the best mss. of the found in explaining the distance
Ex wand: Nels 3\,in Gens) xxx: 138, named as the limit to which the over-
adduced by Blass, the true reading flow spreads. It has been supposed.
is €y rais Anvots. to answer to the length of Palestine,
20. kal émarnOn 7) Anvos eEwbev ths which is given by Jerome (cf. ep.
modews] Apparently the scene is laid 129, ad Dard.) as 160 Roman miles
in sight of the city, though not within =1280 stades (cf. the reading of
its walls. The city is doubtless the & Syr.8-), and by Antoninus in the
‘Holy City’ of xi. 2, ie. Jerusalem, itinerarium as 1664 stades, measur-
but Jerusalem idealized as in ¢. xxi. ing from Tyre to £/-Arish. In this
At Jerusalem in the time of Zechariah case do otadiov yiwriar éEaxociav
(xiv. 10) the King’s vzoAnma seems to is practically equivalent to the O.T.
have been on the slope of the Mount phrase ard Adv kat é€ws BnypodBee.
of Olives, the predicted battlefield on But it is more in accordance with
which the nations gathered against Apocalyptic arithmetic to regard 1600
Jerusalem were to receive ,their final (=4%x4x 100) as symbolical of com-
defeat (Joel iii. 12 ff., Zech. xiv. 2 ff, pleteness; except within the walls
12 ff.). Possibly there is an allusion of the City, the deluge of blood was
here to these facts; but in any case everywhere; or as Victorinus explains,
the place of execution would naturally followed by Primasius and the later
lie “outside the gate” (Heb. xiii. 12). Latin commentators, it spread “per
kat e&ndOev aiwa ex THs Anvod KTA.] omnes mundi quattuor partes ;quater-
The red blood of the ‘Vine of the nitas enim est conquaternata ; quater
Earth’ (cf. Gen. xlix.11, Deut. xxxii. 14), enim quadragies mille sexcenti sunt.”
bursting from the trodden oradvadai, The point to be illustrated is the
overflowed and spread to a distance finality of the blow dealt to the
of 1600 stades, rising so high that enemies of the Israel of God; ef.
riders or men in chariots (ef. xix. Lactantius znstit. vii. 19: “virtus
Ii—1I5) passing through would find angelorum tradet in manus iustorum
it up to their horses’ bridles; ef. multitudinem illam quae montem
Enoch c. 1, 3 (ed. Charles, p. 286 f.): circumsederit...et fluet sanguis more
“in those days the fathers together torrentis.”
with their sons will be smitten in According to Bede Tyconius wished
one place...until it streams with their to interpret the whole passage (v2. 14
THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 193
a. > J FS - - / \
*Kal cidov a\Xo onpetov év TW OVpave peya Kai 1 XY.
UMaTTOV, ayyeNous ETA EXOVTas TANYas ETTA,
By. / / c \ Sf \ c ‘
bliss on which his eye rests for a notes), and “come victorious from the
moment before he proceeds with the Beast” (R.V., cf. Benson: “come con-
terrors of the Last Plagues. In the quering forth from the Wildbeast”) ;
Vision of Heaven, the distance be- the construction is a pregnant one,
tween the spectator and the Throne “by virtue of their victory they escape
is filled by a Sea of Glass (iv. 6 os out of the hand of the enemy.’ Blass’s
Odhacca vadivn opoia Kpvttadd\@ ; see “probably =rnpnoavtas éavtous ex” i
note ad /.), and this image is now frigid, and the Latin phrase “victo-
recalled, though the writer, after his riam ferre ex aliquo” usually quoted
manner (xiii. 11, xiv. 1, notes) does from Livy viii. 8 does not altogether
not use the article to emphasize the meet the case. The all-powerful Beast
identity of the Sea in this place with is compelled after all to let them slip
the Sea in c. iv. As he now sees it, from his grasp; they, and not he,
the crystal light of the Sea of Glass is gain the day. The genuine Acts of
reddened as by fire; with pepeypevny the Martyrs shew them in the light
mupt, cf. Ex. 1x. 24 To mip ddoyigfoy of conquerors up to the moment of
(MOBO) ev rH yaddy, and c. viii. 7 death, eg. Ep. Smyrn. 19 8a tis
xarala Kal wip pepwtypéva ev aipati. Umopovis KaTaywviaapevos [o IloAv-
The red glow on the Sea spoke of kaptros |Tov Gdukov Gpyovra kal oUT@s TOY
the fire through which the Martyrs Ths apbapaias oréavoy amohaBar ;
passed, and yet more of the wrath Kus. HE. v. 1 7)dé paxapia BXavdiva trav-
about to fall on the world which had Tov exxatn, Kabamrep pntnp evyerns (cf.
condemned them; cf. Mt. iii. 12 ro 6€ 4 Macc. xvi. 14) rapoppnoaca ra Téxva
axvpov Katakavoet Trupt doBéorw, and kal vixndopous mpoméuyyaca mpos Tov
the agraphon o éyyvs pov eyyis Tod Baowdéa...€amevde mpos adtovs xaipovca
mupos ; see also Heb. xii. 29 kal yap 6 kal dya\\wwpérn eri rn e€0d@. Passio
Geos nav rip Karavadioxov. The (da S. Perpetuae 18 “inluxit dies victo-
and the Elders who are mentioned in riae illorum, et processerunt de carcere
c. iv. and again in xiv. 3, do not in amphitheatrum quasi in caelum,
appear here, for the attention of the hilares et vultu decori.” But the
hearer or reader is concentrated upon Apocalyptist follows the victors into
another group with widely different the life beyond, and sees them cele-
associations. Tovs vkevtas—not r. brating their victory in the Presence
vuknoavras (cf. xii. II), or even +. of God. It is a strangely different
vevixnxotas; for it is the abiding view of their condition from that
character of ‘conqueror’ on which presented by c. vi. 9 ff, but the an-
emphasis is laid, and not the fact of nouncement of xiv. 6 has partly pre-
conquest ; cf. 6 wey in ii. 7, 11, 17, pared the reader for it; the present
26eils 5) 12. 21 exxi. 7) he swords vision, like that of vii. 9 ff., anticipates
that follow define the field on which the final joy in which their rest will
the victory is won and the character issue.
formed; the conquerors are martyrs For rod Onpiov, tis eikovos, Tov
who suffer in the conflict with the pro- dptOuov see xiii. I, 14, 17, Xiv. 9, II,
moters of the Caesar-cult (cf. ¢. xiii. xix. 20, xx. 4, and notes there.
XV. 3] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 195
éoTwtas éri tiv OadXaccay Thy vadivnys EXOVTAaS
e ”~ > \ \ / © /
€oraras ent thy Gadaccay Thy vadivny| the O.T. in Greek, p. 253f.); but it
Not on the shore of the Sea, like Israel is surely the song of victory which is
in Ex. xiy. 30, but on the Sea itself in view here rather than the swan-like
which forms the solid pavement (cf. song ascribed to the dying Lawgiver.
Mt. xiv. 25 ff.) of the final approach Moses is 6 dovA0s rod Geod, an O.T. title
to the Throne (iy. 6). Their exodus = in? 73y, where 732Y is variously
from the spiritual Egypt (xi. 8) has render ed in the Lxx. by Oeparroy (Ex.
led them through the Red Sea of xiv. 31, Num. xii. 7), dotAos (3 Regn.
Martyrdom, which is now exchanged Vili. 53, 56, Ps. civ. (cv.) 26), or mais
for the Crystal Sea of Heaven. Like (Isa. xlii. 1). The contrast drawn in
the Elders in y. 8, and the 144,000 in Heb. iii. 5 between Moses the Servant
xiv. 2, they carry zitherns—xAdpas tod and Christ the Son (Mavojs pev muorés
Geov, not merely of unusual sweetness ...@s Oeparav...Xpirtos Sێ ws vids) is
and power (cf. Ps. lxxix. (Ixxx.) 11 latent here also, for rov Sovdov is
Tas xeSpoustov Oeov), but dedicated to followed immediately by rod dpviou,
the service of God|(of. 1 Chron. xvi. 42 the exalted Person who throughout
pox Y b> opyava Tov @dav Tod the Book is associated with God.
6eov, 1 Th. iv. 16 ev Seyi Geod). Kal rv @dnv tov apviov. The song
The symbolism is well explained by the of the martyrs is not only the song of
ancient commentators, e.g. Primasius: Moses, triumphant over Pharaoh and
“Jaudibus corda dicata”; Andreas: Egypt; it is also the song of the
my enpediy Conv ev cuphavia tov Glorified Christ, the conqueror of the
aperav, Kpovoperny TO TAHKTP@® Tov world (Jo. xvi. 33) and of Death (c. i.
deiov mvevparos. 18). The martyrs not only overcome
3. kai ddovow thy Bdjpv Mavoéas Domitian and the power of Rome;
tod SovAov rov Oeov| The allusion they share the victory of Christ
to the Exodus, hitherto latent, now (c. iii. 21). St John does not write
becomes evident; ef. Ex. xy. 1 rore Tv @dnv Movoéws Kal rod dpviov, for
joev Mavojs cai of viol “Iopayd Thy the notes are distinct though they
edn taitny TO bed. There is indeed form a harmony. As_ throughout
another @4) Mavoéws in Deut. xxxii. the Book, the Apocalyptist places
which was used as a Sabbath hymn together, without confounding, the
in the Jewish liturgy (Wolff, curae, experiences of the two dispensations,
y. p. 563); the two songs are placed bringing out of his treasure things
together among the dai of the Church new and old. Primasius is right, if
in the liturgical Psalter of cod. A (a’ his words are taken in a wider sense
@6n M. ev tH "E€ddo, 8 od. M. ev ro than he probably intended: “in
Aevrepovopiw), and both find a place Moysis autem yetus, in Agni vero
among the Canticles both of Eastern cantico novum significatum est testa-
and Western Christendom (Jntr. to mentum.”
I13—2
THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN BOs
¢€ \ e / / \ > \ ¢c
oO Geos O T AVTOKNATW) * OlKaLaL Kal arnOivat at
/ Sens, / of \ , /
7 POO KUVNO OVC LY EVWTLOVY DOU, OTL TA O1KalWwUaTa
wou epavepwOncar.
3 dixarat Kat] o Stkacos me | dex. kK. ad. at odo] Sikarca Kat adnOwa Ta epya syre¥
arm}4 | 0 Baowdevs] Baoiiev X* 18 29 47 90 98 130 | eOywy R*APQ 1 6 7 8 14 130
186 alP'140 me arm‘ aeth Ps-Cypr Prim Andr Ar] awywy &*C 18 g5 ygclefudemtollipss
syrr (cf arm?) 4 ov fn] ce ov N 95 ce un 130 | poBynln]+ce 6 7 8 29 38 186 alPl
ygtlelipss syrr Ar | om Kupie 14 92 130 vg**™ arm aeth"* Cyp Prim | dofacn Nr 7 8
29 38 al?! Andr @avuacn 130 | om ort povos ocros me | oovos NACP 1 28 31 38 79
al vg (pius) syr8’¥ Cypr Prim Ar] ays Q 6 7 8 alP!44? sanctus g sanctus et pius f
sanctus es et iustus syr sanctus et dignus adorari arm+ee 10 36 37 (38) (47) 49 95
96 | mavra Ta eOvn] mavres Q 6 7 14 29 43 al® | evwmiov cov]+xupe A 95 130| Ta
dix. gou] dex. evwriov cov &
3—4. peyada kal Oavpaora Ta épya of the Lamb; it is rather a hymn of
gov, Kvpie xtA.] The words of the praise than a paean, nor does it
Martyrs’ Song are almost wholly from obviously answer to its description
the O.T., as the following brief catena either as the ¢4) Movoéws or as the
will shew: Ps. Ixxxv. (Ixxxvi.) 9 mavra @67 tov dpviov. There is perhaps a
Ta €Ovn...7€0vow Kal mpooKuvyncovew reason for this. In the Presence of
every gov, CX. (CXi.) 2 peyada Ta God the martyrs forget themselves;
€pya Kupiov, Ps.cxxxyiil. (CxXxxix.) 14 their thoughts are absorbed by the
Oavpdovra Ta épya cov, Amos iy. 13 new wonders that surround them;
Kuptos 6 Oe0s 6 mavtoxpatop, Deut. the glory of God, and the mighty
XXXli. 4 Oeds, Gdn Ova Ta épya avrov, scheme of things in which their own
kal Tacat ai odol avrov kpices, Jer. xX. sufferings and victory form an in-
7, 10 (Q™8) ris ov pn hoBnOnoerat, finitesimal part, are opening before
Bactided €Ovarv;...0 d€ Kvptos beds... them; they begin to see the great
eotl...8agtevs aidvios, Tob. xiil. 10 issue of the world-drama, and we
evrAoyer Tov Bagihéa TOY aidvar, hear the doxology with which they
Mal. i. 11 7d dvopd pov Sedo€aorar greet their first unclouded vision of
ev trois €Oveowv, Deut. xxxii. 4 Sikatos God and His works. Their song,
kat doLos (2%) Kupuos, Ps. exliy. though it has little to do with martyr-
dom or victory, at any rate suits the
(cxlv.) 17 Kupios...60cos (TDM) ev context, preparing the reader for the
macw Tots €pyos avrov, I Regn. xii. 7 judgements which are about to follow;
amayyeA@ vu THY Tacav Sikacoovyny leading him to view them, as they are
(A, ras macas dixatoovvas) Kupiov. The viewed by the victors, sub specie
thought as well as the phraseology of aeternitatis.
the Song is strangely Hebraic, and For peyada kai Oavpaora see %. 1,
at first sight does not appear to be note; for wavroxpatwp, i. 8, note.
specially appropriate to the occasion ; ’AAnéwai, cf. iii. 7, 14, notes; the
there is no reference to the martyrs’ combination Sikatos cai adnOiwos (or
own conflicts, and none to the victory ad. x. dex.) occurs again in Xvi. 7,
XV. 6] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 197
\ \ ~ 7 rsa / G \ co ~
5kal META TavTa E100”, Kal nvolyn O vaos THS OKHVYHS 5
- / > - > ~ 6 \ > nvAO c € \ 6
TOU MapTuplou EV Tw OUPaVwW, Kal €En OV Ol ET TA
5 mera tavra] wer avta C | ecdov RP 1 186 min] wdov ACQ 7 14 92 130| kar
nvovyn] kat cdovf vg me anon*’s Prim xa: «dou arm* 6 e&n\Oav U
xix. 2. With povos dcvs cf. Rom. xvi. 5. kal pera tavra eidov] A formula
27 pove copa, 1 Tim. vi. 16 6 povos éxwv which usually introduces a new and
a@avaciay, and the clause in the vpvors important vision; cf. iv. 1, note. The
é€wbivos (O.T. in Greek*, iii. p. 833), Seven plague-laden Angels form the
6tt od ef povos adyws. “Ocws, pius, most striking group since the Seven
is used of God in the N.T. only here Angels of the Temple (viii. I).
and in xvi. 5 (in Heb. vii. 26 it refers kal nvoiyn 6 vaos THs oKnyns TOU
2 / / \ \ \ /
évOedupuevot Nivoy Kabapov NayTpov Kal TrEpLECwopEVOL
\ / / > \ oa ’ =~
7 Tept Ta aotnOn Cwvas Xpve as. 7Kal EV EK. Toye neo
the Seven Angels to issue in pro- our writer is apt to use rare forms
cession from the Presence-Chamber. and even forms for which no other
The angels of xiv. 15, 17f., also came authority can be claimed. Of dAivoy,
forth from the Sanctuary, but singly however, in this sense there are traces
and with less solemnity ; the curtain in Homer (J7. ix. 661, Od. xiii. 73,
was not drawn back to let them pass. 118; cf. Eustathius: Aivov...ipacpua
"Evdedupévoe Aivoy Kabapov apmpov. Te €k Xivcv) as well as in Aeschylus
All the Seven are clad alike in the (Suppl. 120, 132); and the revival of
pure bright raiment of celestial the old poetic use in a book such as
beings. Unfortunately the reading the Apocalypse need cause no sur-
is far from certain. WH. accept prise. Aiva=6dixrva occurs in some
A18on, urging that “the bold image cursives of Me. i. 18, and in Petr.
expressed by this well attested read- £v., ad fin. On the whole therefore it
ing is justified by Hz. xxviii. 13 has seemed best to place Aivoy in the
mavta Aidov xpnoroyv éevdedeoa, where text provisionally, until further light
evdédvoat is a various reading,” and comes.
that “on the other hand Aor, as dis- The Seven Angels, then, are clad
tinguished from Awody,...never de- in clear glistening white (cf. xix. 8
notes a fabric or garment made of flax €566n atvtn wa repiBddrnrar Bicowov
except according to Etym. Magn. and Aaprpov Kxabapor, ib. 14 évdedupévor
possibly in Aesch. Suppl. 121.” Others Bvocowov evkov xKabapoy), a garb
have seen in A/édov a reference to the characteristic of celestial beings (Mt.
High Priest’s breast-plate, and some Xxvill. 3, Me -xvin 5; eae
support for such a phrase as évdvec0ar Their snow-white linen tunics are
diGov may be found in the imagery of girded high (rept ra or6n=mpés rois
COAW NG) XViL pA Xk. TOs, 215 2DUb pacrois 1. 13) with golden belts, the
when all has been said, the metaphor symbols of royalty or of priestly
is intolerable even in the Apocalypse, functions (/.c., note); they are e-
and we turn to look again at the ToupytKa mvevpara (Heb. i. 14), and
evidence for Ainon. The argument they are vested for their liturgy.
which WH. adduce that the Apoca- 7. Kat €v ek Tév Tecodpav (dev
lypse elsewhere uses Bicowor for a edwxey xtr.] The Seven are now
garment of linen (xviii. 12, 16, xix. 8 entrusted with power to execute their
bis, 14), cuts both ways, for the fact ministry. This is done by a symbolical
would tempt a corrector to change traditio instrumentorum, which is
Aivov, and if he remembered Ez. Z.c., fitly committed to one of the four
what more obvious remedy than to representatives of Nature (see iy. 6 ff.,
write © for N? Nor is the extreme vy. 14, vi. If, notes). Control is
rarity of Aivov=)uwodtv conclusive, for thus given to them over the forces of
XV. 8] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 199
~ tye \ \ > ec \ ? /
Te\coOwow ai éerra TAnyal TwY ETTAa ayyerwr.
7 om erra 2° & vg™ | om xpuoas arm? Prim | rwv aiwywy]+apyny & 12 28 46 me
syré” 8 o vaos]+rov Oeov arm | karvov] pr ex rov Q min® syrr | edvvaro AC 267 8
26 al™ ] nduvaro SPQ 1 al?! | axpe] axpes ov C | om era 2° Pr 10 12 17 18 38 49 72
gt 96 186
XVI 1 pwns weyadns SP 1x al?! yg Prim Andr | ex tov vaov] ex Tou ovpavov 13
ygiemtollipss me arm ex T. oup. ex T. vaov aeth om Q min*? syr Ar | om kat 2° 1 7 12
28 36 130 alfere!0 yglips4 me arm? | kar exyeeTe] amexxeere A kar exxeere NCP 1 12
kau exxeare Q 186 al?! Andr Ar kat exere 130 | om exra P 1 28 49 79 g1 96 al kh me
aeth 2 0 mpwros]+ayyeros 12 28 33 36 79 87 me arm)? aeth | es] emt 1 28 49 79
gt 96 al me
Kupiov éemAnoOn 7 oxnvy, and for the proceed having been given (ef. xiy. 15,
second 3 Regn. Vili. II Kai ovK ndvvayto 18), the Seven advance one by one,
of iepets ornkewy AecToupyelv amo Tpoc- each in his own order (6 mp@res, 6
w@mou THs vedéAns, ote emAnoey doéa devrepos xTA., aS in viii. 7 ff).
Kupiov roy oixov. The Divine judge- The Seven Plagues that follow have
ments are impenetrable until they obvious affinities to (1) the Ten
are past; when the last plague has Plagues of Egypt, (2) the visitations
fulfilled its course, the smoke will which accompany the seven Trumpet-
vanish, and the Vision of God be blasts of cc. viii—xi., and especially to
seen. Bede: “si fumum abdita the latter; the first, sixth, and ninth
iudiciorum Dei interpretaris arcana, of the Egyptian plagues, and the
mortalibus haecimpenetrabilia manent second, third, fifth, sixth, and seventh
et clausa donec, finitis praesentis of the Trumpet plagues are more or
saeculi plagis, advenit Dominus.” less distinctly in view here. Yet the
XVI. i—21. THE POURING oUT Last Plagues have features peculiar
OF THE SEVEN Bow.s. to themselves ; the fourth is entirely
I. Kal NKkovoa peyadns povis ék Tod new, the rest are more or less freshly
vaov xtd.| A great voice from heaven conceived. On the other hand the
is usually that of an angel, cf. v. 2 edSov differences are deeper and more sug-
ayyedov iaxupoy knpvocovta ev hava gestive. While no personal suffering
peyaXn, Vii. 2 e(Sov addov ayyeov...Kat is inflicted on Man by the first five of
éxpagev cb. jy X. 3 expakev [ayyedos the Egyptian plagues or by the first
icxupos] p. w., and similarly xiv. 7, 9, four of the Trumpet-visitations, he is
15, 18. But as this Voice comes attacked at the very outset of the
from the vads, which at the time, as present cycle. Again, while the first
we have been told, no creature could four Trumpet-plagues affect only a
enter, the Speaker here must be third of the earth, the sea, the fresh
presumed to be God Himself; cf. water supply, and the lights of heaven,
Mt. iii. 17, xvii. 5, Jo. xii. 28, 2 Pet. i. no such limitation appears in the
17 f. The Voice is repeated after the account of the Seven Plagues now
seventh Bowl, z. 17. about to be described. They are not
‘Ymayere kal exyéere, ‘Go your ways tentative chastisements, but punitive
(cf. Me. vi. 38, xiv. 13, xvi. 7, Jac. il. and final.
16), pour out (for the form éexyéere see 2. Kal amfAdev 0 mpdtos Kal e&éxeev
W. Schm. p. 115; Blass would correct kth.] "AmdOev...cai is doubtless to
exxeare, Gr. p. 41) the Seven Bowls be repeated by the reader’s thought
of the Wrath of God into (eés, as in in vv. 3, 4, 8, 10, 12, 17. The Seven
xiy. 19) the Earth. Permission to are not conceived as stepping for-
XVI. 3] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 201
\ -~ / TA \ \ \ >
THY viv: Kal éyeveTo EAKOS KaKOV Kal ToVNpOV €7l
tous avOpwrovs Tos ExovTas TO ydpaypa TOU Onpiov
, \ -
\ c
Skat 0 3
\ \ ~ ~ > / ’ -~
Kal TOUS 7 PpOOkKVUVOUYTaS TH ELKOVL GAUTOU.
‘
i
Ee
te
ce
202 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XVL 3
4 dreBavey, Ta év TH OaXaoon. ‘*kal 0 TpiTOs E€ExeEEV
> / Nie? > / Nuene / /
\ / 5) 5 > \ \ \ \ \
TyHVv Piadny avTOU Kal Tas TYAS Els TOUS TOTAaMOUS
5 TWY VOaTwWY*' Kal EyEVETO aipa.
\ of col
SKal KOUTA TOU
i ~ J \ / <
> / ~ € , / / > € \ Ne
ayyeXNou Tw VOaTwy NEYOVTOS Aixawos €l, 0 wy Kal O
6 ¢/ e/ Gi?
5. € / e/ a y
6 nv, [6 | OOLOS, OTL TaVTa EkpLVas* OTL aipalTa| aylwy
3 Ta AC] Twy 95 syrom SPQ min?! vg Prim Ar | ewe rns Oadacons & 4 Tplros|+
ayyedos 1 35 36 38 49 79 87 g1 96 186 al vgiP*4 me syr arm! Andr | ets] ere & 18 31
186 super vg Prim | eyevero SCPQ 1 min?! yg Andr Ar] eyevovro A 36 95 130 Syrt
facta sunt Prim 5 Twy voarwr] pr Tov em: gs om T. v. 1 arm | o nv] os yy Q28
14 29 30 40 41 42 43 92 93 98 | 0 oovos NP 5 6 11 12 18 27 28 31 35 49 79 OI 94 96
186 alP!219] ogios ACQ min®te% nar 0 oovos I 34 36 Kat oov0s 95 OM o ogtos me aeth
6 apmara & 36 39] awa ACPQ minfereo™ me syrr arm Andr Ar
\ -~ ? / \ Fy 5) - N/ -
Kal mpopnT av e£exear, Kal ALLA AUTOS O€OwWKasS TeELV*
of / > 7 Ness - 6 / / =
aétol ELOY. Kat nKovoa TOU OuctacTypiouv NEyorTOS 7
Nai, Kupte 6 Beds 6 tavtoKpaTwp, aAnOival kal dikaat
/ / G \ ra ? \ \ /
6 mpopnrwy pr awa arm!+x, aywy syrs” (arm?!s®) | dedwxas AC] edwxas XPQ
minfreomnvid eSwxev 130 | rew A (C rw)] mew RPQ rell | ago] pr orep & pr ore
(vel+-yap) vg? me syr aeth 7 rov Ovovagtnpiov NeyorTos] pr ek Q 1 pwvny ex T. 0.
Aeyoucay 36 me alterum ab altari dicentem vg" alterum dicens vg*™"*5 alterum
angelum dicentem vgiir4.6 aliam vocem dicentem Prim | om o @eos 130 | adnOwac xac
Sixaiar] o dixaros adnfwar me 8 rerapros]+ayyedos & 1 6 28 35 36 130 186 al™
Wwacledem lipss 4, 6 syrs” arm! Prim Andr
as In XV. 4 dre povos...6Tt mravTa..., OF bad sense cf. Le. xii. 48 aéa rAnyay,
the second 67. may be explanatory of Rom. i. 32 déwor Gavarov, Heb. x. 29
the first (cf. R.V. text, Blass, Gr. aktwOnoerat Tywpias.
p. 274); or again, the second orc may 7. kal ykovca Tov Ovatactnpiov XeE-
begin a new sentence : “because they yovros xtA.] A response comes to the
poured out the blood of saints and Angel of the Waters from the Altar
prophets Thou hast given them blood in Heaven, whether the Angel of the
also to drink” (R.V.™s-). On the Altar is meant (cf. xiv. 18) or the
whole the last-named rendering Altar itself is personified ; cf. ix. 13
seems preferable; it gives meaning to Hkovea pavny play €K TOY KepdTey TOU
kai, Which as a mere copula is some- O@vovactnpiov Tov xpvaov, and see note
what nerveless in such a context. The there. The Altar or its Angel repre-
Seer still has in view the condition of sents the sacrifices and prayers of the
Asia; as the first plague is directed Church (xiv. Z.c., note), and thus the
against the Caesar-worshippers, so the vraxon (Petr. Hv. 9) is ultimately that
second avenges the blood of those who of the Saints and Prophets.
suffered for refusing to offer sacrifice Nai, Kupie 6 Oeds xrd. is taken al-
to the Augusti. Here, and perhaps most verbally from the ‘Song of Moses
also in xviii. 24, ajuara, though read in and of the Lamb,’ and indeed is an
each place by only one uncial Ms., epitome of it. The phrase adAnAuwai
is probably original, representing the kat Oixatac ai xpiceis cov, Which is
Hebrew D947, as in 1 Regn. xxv. 33, repeated in the émiixcoy on the Fall
2 Regn. xvi. 7, Ps. v. 7, etc. ‘“Ayior of Babylon (xix. 2), seems to come
kat mpodnray, loyal Christians and from Ps. xviii. (xix.) Io.
their leaders, the prophetic order; for 8 f. kat 6 réraptos &&éyeev...€éri
the combination cf. xi. 18, xviii. 24, rov wAvov] The Fourth Bowl, like the
and for mpodjra (here the Christian Fourth Trumpet, takes effect upon the
prophets exclusively) see Mt. xxiii. 34, sun. But the effect is different and
Acts xi. 27, xiii. 1 ete., 1 Cor. xii. 28 f, nearly opposite ; instead of a plague
Eph. ii. 20, iii. 5, iv. 11. On zeiy (also of darkness (viii. 12) there follows a
miv)=mew cf. WH.*, Notes, p. 177, plague of excessive heat. The sun
Blass, Gr. pp. 23, 36, W. Schm, receives power (€506n avra, cf. vii. 2,
p. 53 f. Vili. 3, ix. 5, xiii. 7, 15) to scorch mankind
"Aoi eiow forms a terrible anti- with fire (ev mupi, cf. xiv. 10), ie. the
thesis to the a. eiow of iii. 4, and as temperature rises to fire-heat. For
Alford remarks, the asyndeton adds xavuarife, used of the sun’s rays,
strength to the words. For aéwos ina see Me. iv. 6, note, and for cadua Dan.
204 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XVL 8
5) > 5) \ \ ef \ 5) / > > /
avToU emt Tov nAloy* Kal €000y aUTW@ KAUUaATLOAL
Q Tous avOpwrous év Tupi.
9 \ ? / e
Kal exauuatio Onoav ol
sf ~ / \ b) / \ of
avOpwr ou KQUMa Meya, Kal éPAacgnunoay TO OVOMa
a lo ~~ of N 2 / \ \ \
tov Geou Tov EXOVTOS THV éEouvotav ert Tas mAnyas
10 TavTas, Kal ov uEeTEVOnT
ay OovVaL avTw doar. Kal
/ \ / lant co , \
€ i 5 a \ / > a \ \ /
O TEumTos ELEXEEV THY piadnv avTou emt TOV Opovov
TOU Onpiov: Kal éyeveTo 4 BaciWéla avToU éoKoTw-
- , \ / € / Ga
/ \ 5) ca \ / ~ a
evn, Kal €uacwvTo Tas yAwooas avTwY EK TOU
g Kavware weyahw 18 28 79 | om peya arm! | cBacPnunoay]+a avOpwra Q
min*° syrr Ar | To ovoua] evwriov A | rnv eEovocay NAP Io 12 36 37 49 80 gi 96] om
tnvy CQ 1 alP! Ar | ov] ovxe C 10 0 mweumros]+ayyedos (1) 35 36 49 79 87 gt 96
186 al vgclelipss4,6 me arm! Prim Andr Ar | ecxoticpern N° Q 28 29 | euaccwvro
Q min?! | ex] aro & 186
ili. 66 evdoyeire mip Kal Katya Tov compare ii. 13 mov 6 Opovos Tod carava,
xuptov; ON kavpartiCew kavpa see Blass, and xiii. 2 €Swxev avr@ (sc. TO Onpiw) 6
Gr. p. 91 f. ’Exavpatic@noay of av- Spakwv...rov Opovoy avrov. The com-
Opwro: contrast vii. 16 ovde px) méon mentators quote Tac. hist. iv. 2 “no-
er avtovs o nAtos ovde may Kadpa. men sedemque Caesaris Domitianus
The moral effect of the visitation acceperat.” If a particular place is
was doubly disastrous; men_ blas- in view, it is doubtless Rome, but the
phemed God as the cause of their point is that whilst earlier plagues
sufferings, and they withheld from have seized on the subjects of the
Him the tribute of penitence which Empire, the very seat of government
He demanded. The amoropia of God is now assailed ;the Empire itself, in
no less than His ypnororys (Rom. ii. its heart and centre (7 BactAeia avrov),
4, xi. 22) calls to repentance; but is covered with a pall of darkness
like Pharaoh the sufferers were hard- which forebodes death; for éoxorwpévn
ened by His judgements. Andreas see ix. 2, note. Meanwhile the effects
has a pathetic illustration to offer of the earlier plagues continue. The
from his own experience: ws kal viv pain (rovos = ddvvn as in Gen. XxXxiv. 25,
opav €€eaTt toddovs Tols KukAooacw 1 Regn. xv. 23, Bar. ii. 25, cf. c. xxi. 4)
nas ek PBapBapikoy yeipay appyrois caused by the scorching heat of the
dewois dayaddovtas thy Geiay aitiacbat Fourth Plague, and the malignant sores
aya0érnra, OTe Tas Toca’Tas KakwoeLs of the first, was such that men chewed
T Nwetepa yevea Tetynpynxev. For the their tongues in agony. Macao@ar,
phrase Bracdnpeivy ro dvoua Tod Oeod a word used in Aristophanes and by
(=Tov Oeov, vv. 11, 21) see Isa. lil. 5, later Greek writers, occurs in the
Jaci 7, Rom. i, 24; 5 Tim. ‘vis i. Greek Bible only here and in Job
Ov perevonoar is repeated at intervals xxx. 4 pitas EvNov €wacevro vo Aipov
like a refrain, cf. ix. 20f., xvi. 11; on peyddov; in Sir. xix. 9 paojoe, the
dovva Sd€ay see xi. 13, note. reading of cod. A, is probably a scribe’s
10f. kal 6 wéumtos é&éyeev...emt Tov error. With éuac@vro ras yAoooas
Opovov tov Onpiov xrr.) The Fifth atrav cf. Bpvypos ray ddovrwy used as
Plague touches the seat of the World- an indication of intolerable pain in
power, and involves it in Egyptian Mt. viii. 12 ete.
darkness. With @pévos rod O@npiov As in the case of the Fourth Plague
a
a 7 bd -~ af > lad 12 € ef
€VOHNOAVY EK TWY Eepywv AUTWYV. Kal O €KTOS I2
bat \ / > ~ > \ \ \ \
Keev THv ciarnv avTov emt Toy ToTayoy TOV
v [Tov] Evdpatny: Kal €EnpavOn To vdwp avTov,
? ? e/ ’ ~
t Tov Geov] To ovoua Tov Oeov gt syré” | ex Twy Tovwy] pr Kac 130 | OM Kat Ex Tw
v auTwyv & | eAkwy] epywy me om ex Twr Epywr aurwy & I2 0 exros]+aryyedos 28
6 9 79 87 91 96 186 al vgcledemiipss4,6 me arme**? anon*’s Prim Andr Ar | avrou
rary 6 7 13 14 27 32 38 42 92 97 | rov moramov Tov ueyav] Tov meyay TroTamoy
|rov Evgparny AC 1 14 18 23 34 35 47 51 79 80 87 95 121] om Toy NPQ 267 13
4 32 36 130 al? Ar | rwv Bacitewy] Tw Bacirec (regi) g Prim rou Bacidews
‘38
oe
the Parthian satraps (or according to xiii. 11, and the identification is com-
the reading of Primasius, the Par- pleted by the description in xix. 20
thian king) was at least present to the 6 Toujoas TA ONEia EvOrrLoY AUTOD KTA.,
writer’s thoughts. Until Parthia was compared with xiii. 14 mAava rovs
reduced by Trajan and his successors, KaToikovvtas emi THs yns Sua TA onpela
the Arsacidae not only offered a & €660n avT@ moujoat everrvoy Tov Onpiov.
stubborn resistance to the Reman The Wevdorpopyrns, then, is the false
advance but from time to time caused spiritual power which made common
serious alarm, which was increased by cause with the temporal power in doing
the popular legend of Nero’s impend- Satan’s work; cf. xiii. 11 ff., notes.
ing return at the head of a Parthian Professor Ramsay (Letters to the
host; ef. Orac. Sibyll. iv. 137 sqq. Seven Churches, pp. 97, 101 ff.) holds
es b€ Svow Tore veixos eyeipopevor that the Second Beast and the False
modepowo | HEec Kal “Pons Oo vyas, Prophet are to be distinguished, and
péya éyxos aeipas, | Evpnrny SiaBas that the former is “the Province of
rodAais dua pupidderow; Vv. 363 n&e © Asia in its double aspect of civil and re-
€xk TepaT@v yains pntpoKrovos aynp | ligious administration,” and the latter
...08 mwagav yatay ka@edet kal mavra “some definite person who exercised
kpatnoet. The legend supplies at least most influence in some part of Asia
in part the imagery under which the and was the leading spirit in per-
Seer imagines the gathering of the forming the miracles and signs...as
powers from East and West for the real as the prophetess of Thyatira.”
coming struggle. He suggests the name of Apollonius
For éroiwatew thy odov see Isa. xl. of Tyana. But (1) the book itself
3 €romudaoate THy Oddy Kupiov (Me. i. 3, identifies the False Prophet with the
Le. i. 76, iii. 4), and for dé dvarodjs Second Beast; (2) an individual could
nAiov cf. vii. 2, note. scarcely be placed in the same cate-
13. kat eldov ek Tod oTopatos ToD gory with the Dragon and the Beast.
Spakovros xtA.] The Dragon is doubt- On the other hand it is not impossible
less the Spaxwy wuppods peyas of xii. 3, that such a person as Apollonius was
identified with Satan (7b. 9), the Great in the mind of the Seer when he
Adversary who is behind the whole described the pagan priesthood and
movement about to be described. its influence as 6 Wevdorpodyrns 3 it
Similarly the Wild Beast is the Beast was through such men that their power
of xiii. 1—called 76 Onpiov ro mparoy over the people of Asia was secured.
in xiii. 12, but thenceforward simply See Introduction, p. xei. f
ro @, (xiii. 14 ff., xiv. 9, 11, XV. 2, Xvi. 2, Vevdorpopyrns, 4 LXx. rendering of
10), ie. the brute force of the World- N’1) in Zech. xiii. 2, and frequently
power represented by the Roman in Jeremiah, is used in the N.T. of
Empire. Of the False Prophet we pretenders to inspiration, or persons
have not heard before under that Satanically inspired, whether before
name; but his association here and in or after Christ (Mt. vii. 15, Me. xiii
xix. 20, xx. Io, with the first Wild 22, note, Le. vi. 26, 2 Pet. ii. 1, 1 Jo.
Beast points to the second Beast of iv. 1; ef. Didache xi. 9). The nearest
XVI. 14] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 207
pra",
Oapta". ws pax
Badtpayou’ “eioiy yapyap TEU
TvevuaTa Samoviwy 14 lu 1C
parallel to the Apocalyptic use of the meabeis Ayov Kai \odov Epyjpoy kai
term is found in Acts xiii. 6 avépa rwa Kevov mpayydrwy arotreAoveas); to St
payor Yevdorpopyrny ‘Iovdaiov, & dvopa John they are worse, the symbols of
Bapinoois. ‘O wevdorp., like 6 avri- impure impulses. Artemidorus comes
xptoros (1 Jo. ii. 22, iv. 3, 2 Jo. 7), nearer to our writer: ii. 15 Barpayo
covers a whole class—magic-vendors, é€ avdpas yorntas Kai Bwpoddxous mpo-
religious impostors, fanatics, whether onpaivovor. The ceaseless, aimless,
deceivers or deceived, regarded as BpexexexeE xoaé xoaé of the frog
persons who falsely interpret the often referred to by ancient commen-
Mind of God. True religion has no tators (cf. Aug. in Ps. lxxvii. § 27
worse enemies, and Satan no better “rana est loquacissimavanitas”)
allies. seems to be beside the mark in
Ivevipara rpia axadapra, ws Barpaxor this context. On eldov...cvevpara...
Three unclean spirits came forth out ws Barpayo: see Benson, Apocalypse,
of the mouths of the three evil powers, p- 145 f.
one from each. The mouth as the I4. elow yap mvevpata Saiporior
organ of speech, the chief source of xt\.] A parenthesis which justifies
human influence, is frequently in the axa@apta, os Barpayo: ‘unclean, for
Apoe. the instrument of good or evil; they are daemon-spirits’; cf. 1 Tim.
Muerto (asx, 15, 21), ix. 17 f£, x1. 5, iv. I mpooéxortes tvevpact mAavots Kal
xii. 15. The metaphor is specially ddackarias dayoviev. The sequence
appropriate here in view of the double is resumed at zo.tvta onpeta, Which is
sense of mvedyua (cf. 2 Th. ii. 8 ro to be taken with wvevuara rpia, ‘I saw
mvevpate Tov oTdmaros avrov); the three spirits issuing forth...working
three hostile powers breathed forth signs. Sypetov is characteristically
evil influences. On mvetpa axa@aprov though by no means exclusively Johan-
see Me. i. 23 ff. note, iii. 11, v. 2 ff, nine, while répas is used in this group
Acts y. 16, viii. 7. Christ expelled of writings but once and évvayis=
unclean spirits, but His enemies send ‘miracle’ not at all. The false prophet
them forth, the False Prophet not of the O.T. offered onpeia in proof of
less than the Dragon or the Beast; his mission (Deut. xiii. 1 (2)), and the
cf. Zech. xiii. 2 rods evdorpopyras Church was warned to expect such
kai TO mvedpua TO axadaprov. ‘Qs Ba- tokens from latter-day impostors (Me.
tpaxo: to the Seer the spirits took xiii. 22, 2 Th. ii. 9). From the
the form of frogs—a reference perhaps magicians who withstood Moses be-
to the Egyptian plague (Ex. viii. 5 fore Pharaoh down to such products
(1) ff., Ps. Lxxvii. (Ixxviii.) 45, civ. (ev.) of the first century as Simon Magus
30, Sap. xix. 10), with a side glance and Apollonius, pretenders to spirit-
at the law of clean and unclean ual powers had claimed to work
animals (Ley. xi. 1off.). Cf Andreas: signs, which the belief of the age
Barpaxous...dia ro ides avrav xai attributed to superhuman influence,
BopBopades cai axaaprov. Philo ex- though the wonders themselves were
plains the frogs of Egypt as ‘idle due to such causes as sleight of
fancies’: (de sacr. Abelis et Caini 69 hand and yentriloquism: cf. xiii. 13 f.,
tais ayixors dokas, Néyw d€ Barpaxors, notes.
ee
208 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XVI. 14.
~ / e/ ~ \ \
Ths olkoupevns OANS, TUVayayely avTOUS Els TOV
TONEMOV THS uEepas THs peyadns Tov Oeov Tou
lo e / A / _ a ~
“A exmopevetar emt Tovs Bacudeis KTA. mapéotnoav of Bacideis THS yHs Kat
While the Kings from the East, of apyovtes cvvnxOnoay emi TO avTo
represented by the Parthian enemies Kata Tov Kupiov Kal Kata TOU ypioToU
of Rome, are ready to move westwards avrov, and ths nuépas...Tov Jeov leads
as soon as the obstacle to their to the same conclusion; the war is
progress is removed, the other rulers directed against Heaven, and it will
of the world are roused to action by culminate in the final triumph of
impulses from without—the unclean God. But if so, is this the battle
spirits of the Beast and the False which is described in xvii. 14 and in
Prophet, the lust of power, and the xix. 19? Probably it is, for the Sixth —
bitterness of a false religion con- Bowl does not open the campaign, —
tending with the true. And behind but merely marshals the forces and
these forces which make for war, the places them on the battlefield. The
Apocalyptist discovers another which Seer sees the whole process fore-
comes directly from the Dragon, who shortened, and he expresses it in the
breathes forth the very spirit of terms of his own age; the expected
antagonism to God and His Christ. Parthian invasion takes shape in his
There have been times when nations mind as the first scene in the drama ;
have been seized by a passion for war a general arming of the nations follows,
which the historian can but imper- and the end, which is not yet, will be
fectly explain. It is such an epoch the breaking of the Day of God.
that the Seer foresees, but one which, On ris nuépas THs peyaAns See Vi. 17,
unlike any that has come before it, note ; éxeivns, if genuine, points back
will inyolve the whole world in war. to the O.T. prophecies, e.g. Joel ii. 11
‘H olkoupévn oAn (cf. iii. 10, xii. 9) is peyadn uepa Tov Kupiov, peyadn Kal
perhaps wider than the simple 7 emupavis opodpa, iii. 4 mpw ede
oixkouvpevn (Le. ii. 1, Acts xvii. 6, xix. nuepay Kupiov tiv peyaAny kal ém-
27, xxiv. 5)—not the Empire only, pavn; 7 Nuépa éexeivn is a Pauline
but the world, so far as the concep- synonym for the Parousia (2 Th. i. Io,
tion could be grasped at the end of 2 Tim. i. 12, 18, iv. 8), which is also
the first century. called [7] jépa [rot] Kupiov [Inood
ouvayayeiv avtovs eis Tov méoAEpov Xpicrov] (1 Cor. i. 8, 2 Cor. i. 14, Phil.
rhs mepas xtdA.} The Greek com- i. 6, ii. 16, 1 Th. v.12; 2 Dhaai
mentators interpret this of an inter- Tov Geov nuepa occurs in 2 Pet. iii. 12.
necine struggle between the Kings; Tod mavroxparopos (i. 8, note) asserts
ef. Arethas : mpos Tov karadAAndov ovy- the sovereignty of God, which ‘that
Kpotjoat moAewov—a remark which day’ will manifest; or if the writer’s
he justifies by quoting Mc. xiii. 8 mind reverted to the original, he may
eyepOnoerar yap €bvos em €Ovos kat have thought of the hosts (NIN2%)
Baowrela emi Bacrdveiav. On the other which would be ranged on the side of
hand ovvayayeivy points to Ps. ii. 2 righteousness and truth (ef. xix. 14).
i]
XVI. 16] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 209
TavToKpatopos. *idou Epyomat ws kNéETTHS* akaplos 15
Vi sh c / /
15. idov épyouar ws Kents KTA.| and from Egypt” (tb. 3011 ; cf. G. A.
A Voice breaks the thread of the Smith, Hist. Geography, p. 391), was
Seer’s report: whose voice it is there the scene of a series of disasters;
is no need to explain; cf. iii. 3, note. there Barak and Deborah overthrew
Its special appositeness in this context the hosts of the Canaanite king Jabin
arises from the fact that the Seer has (Jud. y. 19 rote éemodéunoav Bacireis
seen the gathering of the forces for Xavaar, ey Oavaayx emi Vdari Meyedda);
the war of the Great Day begin. there Ahaziah died of Jehu’s arrows
Makdptos6ypnyopov«rX., one of seven (2 Kings ix. 27) and Pharaoh Necho
paxapiopoi in the Apocalypse ; see i. 3, overthrew Josiah (2 Kings xxiii. 29 f.,
Rivets six. ©, Xx. 6, xxii. 7,14. On 2 Chr. xxxv. 22; cf. Herod. ii. 159).
yenyopety see iii, 2, note, and on The last of these events burnt itself
= Type, i. 3, note ; the whole saying is into the memory of the Jewish people,
based on iii. 3, 18, where see notes. and the mourning for Josiah in the
Tiv doxnuoovyny is euphemistically valley of Megiddo was long afterwards
written for thy aicyvyny (ili. 18); the quoted as a typical instance of national
former word is repeatedly used in
grief (Zech. xii. 11). Thus Megiddo
Lev. xviii, xx. for 7), which is ren- fitly symbolizes the world-wide dis-
dered by aloxvvn in Ez. xvi. 36, 38, tress of the nations at the overthrow
XXii, 10, xxiii. 10 (B), 18 (B), 29. With . of their kings in the final war.
Typeiv Ta ipatia avrov cf. - Ps.-Clem. But why*Ap Mayedav? The “water
‘2 Cor. 8 rnpnoare thy capxa ayyny of Megiddo,” i.e. probably the Kishon,
kal thy obpayida Gomidov, iva tiv (wry mentioned as the scene of Sisera’s
dmroaBwpev. defeat, flows through the plain of
16. kat ouryyayev avtods eis...
Ap Esdraelon; Josiah met his death in
Mayedov] The Seer resumes _ his the plain (€v r@ medio M.= "1 NYPIE,
narrative. They (the daemon-spirits) 2 Chr., Zech., Ui. cc.; cf. G. A. Smith,
fulfilled their mission ; they (not ‘he,’ op. cit. p. 385); no instance is quoted
as A.V.) gathered the kings together to of 7120 13 elsewhere. But not to
the great war, as they were sent to do. mention that Megiddo itself lay at
The Palestinian writer recognizes the the base of the hills which terminate
battlefield—one familiar to a Galilean in Carmel, the form Har Magedon
and a student of Hebrew history. * Ap may have been purposely used to
Mayedav is doubtless 1731) 00: the bring the final conflict into connexion
form Mayedev occurs in Jud. i. 27 (A) with Ez. xxxix. 2, 4 (cuvaEo ce...Kai
and 2 Chron. xxxy. 22, and Mayede in KaraSak@ oe emi ra dpn ta ‘Iopana),
Jud. Zc. (B); ef. Cheyne in Enc. Bibl. which is evidently before the writer's
col. 3010. Megiddo, Lejjun, “which lay mind in xx. 8 ff. On the proposal to
on the route of caravans and military write *Ap M.=""9 W, ie. the city of
expeditions from the Philistine littoral Megiddo, see WH, Votes, p. 313, and
. Ss. Rk. £ or{
210 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XVI. 16
to the parallels which they produce in cree which set it in motion ; ef. Le. xiv.
support of “Ap M. add* Ap Sip (Field, 22 kupte, yéyover0ereraéas. The Voice
Hexapla, ii p. 167). Syr.e™ has simply is specially appropriate in this con-
aaXse. The fancy of Gunkel that nexion, since these plagues are “the
the reference is not to Megiddo but last” (xv. 1); there remain no further
to an old myth, though accepted by manifestations of this kind.
Bousset and by Cheyne (nc. Bibl. 18. kali eyevovro dorparat xrA.| The
d.c.), does not merit serious considera- usual accompaniments of a great
tion. On ’E§paiori see ix. 11, note. visitation ; cf. viii. 5, xi. 19, notes ; for
17. Kat 6 €Bdomos e&éyeev...emt Tov ceopos peyas, see Le. xxi. 11, Apoc.
dépa xtA.| The air which all men vi. 12, xi. 13. Writing in a century
breathe (Sap. vii. 3 Tov kowvov dépa), remarkable forthe numberand severity
the ‘workshop’ of the physical dis- of its earthquakes, and to men whose
turbances which affect human health country was specially subject to them,
and life, is smitten by the pouring out St John is careful to distinguish
of the Seventh Bowl—a plague of this final shock from even the great-
wider significance than the smiting est hitherto known; it was olos ovk
of the earth (v. 2), or sea (v. 3), or éyévero ad’ ov avOpwros eyevero: Cf.
fresh waters (v. 4), or even the sun Me. xiii. 19 Oris ofa od yéeyovev
(e. 8). The seventh angel’s action TowavTn dr apxijs KTivews...ews TOU VOV
is followed by a Great Voice which (see note there). The striking phrase
proceeds out of (ex) the Sanctuary, is heightened by the pleonastic rAc
and from (azo) the Throne (iv. 2, note), xovros (Jac. iii. 4, 2 Cor. i. 10, Heb. ii.
and proclaims that the end has been 3) o. obrw péyas. Never had the earth
reached. Téyovey, ‘it is done,’ ‘it has been shaken by such throes as these;
come to pass’; cf. xxi. 6 Kal eimév poe cf. Hage. ii. 6 ére Gmak eyo oelow Tov
Téyovay, 8c. ovTou of Xoyor; here the ovpavov kat Thy yiv Kal THY Oadacoay
sing. refers to the whole series of kat tHv énpdv, with the comment in
plagues now completed, or to the de- Heb. xii. 27. :
XVI. 21] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 201
/ e / , / ‘ ‘ a / -
mois 1 peyadn Els Tpla pmepy, Kat at ToAELS TwY
kal BaBurwv i peyadn éurijobn
> ~ TA
€Ovav €7TTEO AY.
, ~ -~ - > - \ / - of
€VWTLOV TOU Geou, douvat auT" TO TOTHPLOV TOU OLVOU
19. Kai éyévero 1 TOALS 7) weyadn els middle and passive are used in con-
tpia pepyn xtA.] In xi. 13 a tenth part secutive lines (xvi. 17: py eltrns Ort
of the city falls; here the whole is *AmoO Kupiouv xpuSnoopa pr €& dYous
torn asunder, great fissures dividing tis pou pynoOnoera; €v Aa@ mrEion
it henceforth into three parts; cf. ov py pynodo). Dr Gwynn observes
Zech. xiv. 4 oxtcOnoerat To Spos... that both the Syriac versions have
xaos peya opodpa. In the former case hasadhed, “a rare use of this form
it was Jerusalem that suffered (xi. 8, in passive sense,” corresponding to the
note); now it seems to be Babylon, rare é€uvjo6n (passive). With éurvjc én...
ie. Rome (xiv. 8, note). But Rome is dotvva, compare xi. 18 FAGev...6 Kaipds...
not alone in her distress; the effects dovvat Tov pu Gov, XVL 9 ov peTevonoay
of the earthquake are felt throughout Sodva avta@ doar.
the Empire and beyond it; everywhere It is interesting to find Arethas
the cities of the heathen (rav ێvar, writing in the tenth century: BaSv-
ef. xi. 2) are shaken to their fall; Ava ov THY ‘Pwouny éyw THY Tadaay...
this is no local visitation (Mc. xiii. 8 ov Tov Gmavta Koopoy...Acimerat otvy
xara rorovs), but world-wide. érépay vtovoeiy BaSvA@va...cai ris
kat BaSvAav 1) peyadn euvnoOn évad~ attn ; ovK GAAn7)7) Kwvorartivov. Each
mov tT. Oeod xtd.] The capital had age has its Babylon which seems to
seemed hitherto to have been over- call for Divine intervention.
looked in the meting out of Divine 20. Kal waca vnoos Eduyev xri.]}
rewards and punishments, but her The Seer resumes from rv. 18 his ac-
hour has come at last; cf. Andreas:
count of the effects produced by the
as €x AnOns Sit paxpoOuyias cfs pynuny
Seventh Bowl. The words recall vi.
édovea ; Bede : “impius in memoriam 14 wav Spos Kai vnoos éx trav Torey
Deo veniet, qui nune dicit in corde
|
alrav exunénoay, Where see note. Ovy
suo Oblitus est Deus.” The mills of
evpeOnaay (=IN¥'D2 sb, ef. 1 Regn.
God, if they grind slowly, are never
stopped except by human repentance ; xiii, 22, Ps. xxxvi. (xxxvii.) 36, Jer.
cf. Jer. xxxvil. (XXX.) 24 ov py dzo- xlviii. (xli.) 8); compare ce. vy. 4,
etpadp7 opy? Ovpov Kupiou €ws roujep. xii. 8, xiv. 5, xviii. 21 ff Fora parallel
MrnoOjva, prnoénoec Pa, passive, oc- to the whole verse see ¢c. xx. II €puyey
cur in Ezekiel (iii. 20 o8 py pynoOoow } yf) Kat 6 ovpavos, Kai Toros ovx evpebn
ai Stxacoovvat avrov, XViil. 22, 24, XXXiil. avrots.
16 (A)), and the construction is imi- 21. xat yaANala peyadn ws raXartiaia
tated in Acts x. 31 ai EAenuootvar cov cxaraBaivec KTA. | In the seventh
enya Oncay evertoy Tod Geod ; in Sirach, Egyptian plague there fell a hail rodAy
I4—2
212 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [Re Valeon
apodpa, Arts Tovavtn ov yeyovev ev Ai- ar. Ney. in the Greek Bible, has good
ylmr@(Ex.ix. 24). Soin the great battle support in the later Greek; cf. eg.
of the Bethhorons a hailstorm decided Polybius ix. 41. 8 joav Bedooracers
the issue (Jos. x. 11 Kupcos eméppiev ALGoBoros, GY O pev Ets TadXavriaios;
avrois Aidous yadans ex Tov ovpavod... Josephus, B. J. vy. 6. 3 tadavriaion pev
kat €yévovto mAelous of amobavovtes bia yap hoav ai Baddopeva rérpar; a comic
tovs Aidous Ths x. 7) ous améxteway of author quoted by Pollux (ix. 53)
viol “lopajA payaipa). Thus a great ventured to speak of voorjpara tadav-
hail became the symbol of Divine Tlata.
wrath against the foes of Israel; cf. A hail such as this was clearly a
Isa. xxvii 2 (Sod ioyupov Kat oKAnpov visitation on man; the weight of a
0 Ovpos Kuplov, os xadala Karadepo- single stone was sufficient to kill any-
perm ; Ez. xxxvili. 22 xpwod avrov... one on whom it fell. Even the Egyptian
Alors xadatns; Sap. v. 22 é&« mer- hailstorm killed the herdsmen in the
poBorov Ovpot mAnpes pipnoovrat open country; cf. Diod. Sic. xix. 45
xarala. A yadala peyddn followed the xardlns arictov TO péyeOos, pvaaiar yap
Seventh Trumpet (xi. 19), but that émumtov, €ote & ore Kat peiCous, aoTe
which came with the outpouring of moAAas pev oikioy oupmimrew dia TO
the Seventh Bowl was os radavriaia, Badpos, ovK ddtyous b€ kal Tdv avOperrav
grando ingens talenti ponderis ardAdvoba. But the moral effect was
(Prim.), each stone about the weight of no better than under the fourth and
a talent. Tadavroy in the Lxx. almost fifth plagues (v. 9 f.); once more there
invariably represents 133, a round comes the terrible refrain ¢8racg7- ©
weight ranging from 108 lbs. or less Enoav of avOpwmo tov Oedv. Even
to 130 (B.D.B, p. 505). <A stone Pharaoh had shewn signs of repentance
weight found at Jerusalem in 1891, under the hail (Ex. ix. 27), though he
supposed to be a talent, weighed about relapsed into impenitence as soon as
646,000 grains (Pal. Eapl. Fund State- it had ceased ; but the age of the last
ment, 1892, p. 289 f., cited in Hastings, plague blasphemed while it suffered.
D.B. iv. p. 906). Josephus (antt. iii. Cf. Andreas: xara tov Bapad €corrat,
6, 7) speaks of the golden candlestick paddov b€ xal rovtTov oKAnporepou evye
as weighing pvas éxarov, and adds: exeivou Togas Tais Oenddrois mAnyais
"EBpaior pev kaovor xiyyapes (D733), pHakacoopevov kal THY oiketav op“odo-
eis d€ thy “EAAnrixyy petaBadddpevoy yodvtos aveBetay, avtot Kal ev TO pagTi-
yorrav onuaiver radavroy, which gives yovr Ga Braodnpovou.
631,150 grains (light standard). The peyarn eotiy 1) mAnyn adrhs opodpal
talent was afterwards regarded as= For the position of ogddpa cf. Gen.
125 librae =631,665 grains (Enc. Bibl. xiii. 13, Deut. xxx, 14, Judes
col. 4444). Striking a mean between 1 Regn. xii. 18 (B), Ps. exviii. (cxix.)
these estimates we get a talent of 138, Mt. xix. 25, xxvil. 54, Acts vr 7,
636,271 grains. Tadavriaios, though and see B.D.B. s.v. INI).
my it.-2] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 213
XVII. i—6. Tue Vision oF the next verse will shew. Tys xa6n-
BaBYLON SEATED ON THE BuEAstT. pévns emi vdarwy modAoy is borrowed
I. kat AOev els ex TaY éEmta ayye- from Jer. xxviii. (li) 12f. moumoec
Nov krdr.] Aéye pou (writes Hippolytus, Kupwos @ eAdAnoev emi rods Karotkouvras
de Antichr. 36), paxapte “Iwavyn, aro- BaBvieva, KaTaokyvourtas (kaTaoKy-
oro\e Kai padnra Tov Kupiov, Ti ides vovoa, Q) ed’ wtdacr moAddois; the
kal jKovoas mepit BaSvAa@vos, and the significance of the phrase as applied
reader of the Apocalypse who has to the New Babylon appears below,
reached this chapter reciprocates the v.15. For xa6jo06ar=xarotkeiv, Kata-
desire. Twice already he has been oxnvovy, see xiy. 6, note.
told that Babylon is doomed (xiv. 8, 2. ped ns emopvevoay oi Bacireis
xvi. 19), but the Seer has given no ms yhs krd.] Again the imagery
clue to the meaning of the name, and comes from the O.T.; see note on
no description of the city or its down- c. xiv. 8. The clause is repeated in
fall. These are to form the subject C. XVill. 3; of Baoweis tHs yns Or THS
of a new revelation (xvii—xviii.) oikouperns is an Apocalyptic phrase
which St John now receives under for human rulers in general, as con-
the guidance of an Angel, one of the trasted with the Iavroxparap (i. 5, vi.
Seven who had been charged with 15, XVi. 14, xxi. 24); or,as here and in
the Plague-bowls (rév eyovrav=ol xvii. 18, xviii. 3, 9, xix. 19, for the
wiyops ch Xv. I, 6, xxi. 9). For rulers of territories which had been
é\adnoev per euov see i. 12, and for absorbed into the Empire or were
deiE@ oor, iv. 1; the phrase as a whole allied to it, and promoted its ends. The
is repeated in xxi. 9. tropveia of which these kings were guilty
TO Kpiwa Tis mopyns xtr.] Cf. Jer. consisted in purchasing the favour of
XXViil. (li.) 9 hyyexev els ovpavoy Rome by accepting her suzerainty
To Kpima aurns (Sc. THs BaSvAdvos). and with it her vices and idolatries.
St John has heard the sentence ’EuedbvoOnaay (cf. Jo. ii. 10 Gray pebv-
pronounced, and is now to see it cOdow), answers tO memorixev in Xi.
carried into effect. On ris ropyns 8; if Rome was the temptress, the
see xiv. 8, note; cf. Primasius: nations and their rulers had shewn
“meretricem yocans, quia relicto themselves ready to comply. Few such
Creatore daemonibus se prostituit ”— kings remained within the Empire;
one reason, doubtless, for the use of but St John is speaking of the past.
the name, but not that which the He could remember e.g. the princes
Apocalyptist has chiefly in view, as of the Herod family.
214 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XVII. 3
\ / / > af /
3 *kat amnveryKev pe Els Eonuov év TvEUuaTL. Kal €LOoV
yuvaika KaOnuévny ér Onpiov Koxkwvov, yéuovTa bve-
~ / \ / / id
3. Kal dmnveyxey pe eis Epnuov év cf. i. 10, iv. 2, notes. St John does not
mvevpatt] The angel -guide not only share StPaul’s doubt Eireey Topare ouK
invites (devpo), but carries the Seer oida, et
elre exros (2. a xepis) Tov ow@partos
away, transporting him to the scene ovK oda (2 Cor. xii. 2). Probably he
of the vision. The verb is used of the has in view the frequent ecstasies of
ministry of angels at the moment of Ezekiel ; ef. e.g. Ez. iti. 14f TO mvedpa
death (Le. xvi. 22 éyévero S€ aroOaveiv enpev ‘He kal dvedaBév Pé, Kal emopevOny
TOY TTwyoY Kal amevexORvat avrov ev opi TOU TvevpaTos pov...Kal elopr dov
UmO TOY ayyéAwy eis Tov KOATOV els THY aixnarooiay HETEwpos, Vii. 3
*ABpaay), or during an ecstasy (as dvéhaBev pe mvevpa. skal nyayev BE els
here and in xxi. 10): for the latter ef. ‘Tepovoahnp év opdcet Jeor, xi 24
Bel 36 émedaBero 6 ayyehos Kupiov mvevpa avehaBév BE kal iPyayev BE eis
Ths Kopupns avrov cat Bacracas Tis yiv XadOalov...€v opdce ev mvevpare
kouns Ths Kepadfs avrov 2Onkev avrov beod.
els BaSvAova ; Ew. sec. Hebr. (ap. kal eidov yuvatka kaOnuévnyém Onpiov
Orig. in Ioann. t. ii. 6) dpre
& eae He koxxvov] The Great Harlot appears
7 BITNp Lov TO dytov mvevpa ev ped TOV riding on a monster which, notwith-
Tpix@v ov, kal amrnveyke BE eis TO Gpos standing the absence of the article
TO péya GaBep ; and St Paul’snprayy (cf. dpvio in xiii. 11), is doubtless to be
eis Tov mapdadeov (2 Cor. xii. 4). The identified with the Wild Beast from
Desert into which the Seer is trans- the Sea (xiii. 1, 14; ef. xix. 20); ie. the
ported is not the retirement and World-power regarded as an enemy
solitude of the inner life (xii. 6, 14, of Christ and the Church, and ruling
notes), for he would not have found by brute force. On this the Harlot-
the vision of Babylon there, but the city reposes; it gives her a proud
desolation of a life without God (Pri- preeminence, and carries her tovictory.
masius: “desertum ponit divinitatis The colour of the Beast is now seen
absentiam, cuius praesentia paradisus to be scarlet, or perhaps crimson.
est”). Or possibly it anticipates the Koxkwos, dyed with the colouring
time when the busy suburbs and matter derived from the koxkos, a
neighbourhood of the city will be parasite of the dex coccifera, repre-
left without inhabitant; cf. Isa. xiy. sents in the Lxx. nydin or ‘2¥, or
23 Ojow thy BaBvrwviay épnuov. Or
els épnuov may have been suggested ov nydin, nydim 2 (see the lex.
by the heading to Isa. xxii NW cons $.vv. ) The colour was much
used for textile materials; cf. Num.
Oye 22, which the Lxx. render iv. 8 émBadotow én aitny (sc. THY
simply TO Opapa ths épnuov. For the TpameCay THY mpoKeyséevny) iwariov KOK=
vision of the New Babylon the Seer xivov, 2 Regn. i. 24 Ouyarépes “Iopamn...
is carried into a desert; for the vision kAavoate Tov evdidvoKovTa Dyas KOKKLva,
of the New Jerusalem he ascends a Jer. iy. 30 caf Troujoets ay mepiBady
mountain (xxi. Io, note). KOKKivov Kal Koounon Koo po xpvs'@ ;
The movement took place év mvev- Mt. xxvii. 28 yAapuvda Koxxivny trepie-
par. i.e. in the sphere of the Seer’s @nxav avt@; with it were blended the
spirit, impelled by the Spirit of God: dark blue known as vaxivOwoy (Isa.
XVII. 4] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 215
pata BNarHnutas, Exor|Ta| keaNas érra kal Kepata
O€ka. $kal 1) yun nv mepdeBAnuern TopPupovy Kal 4
3 exovra NP] exwv A 7 28 30 81 94 exor Q 1 130 186 al”! | om Keg. erra xa I |
xepara dexa] his accessit v. 18 ap P 38 (ex Andr comm) 4 Toppupay 1 6 12 28 36
186 al Andr Ar
iii. 23; cf. Apoc. ix. 17, note), and the but the whole body politic did this
red-blue known as op vpa (Ex. xxxix. dishonour to the Living God. It is
13 (1), 2 Chr. ii. 7 (6)), while the white of a first charge against Babylon that
the Bvaaos often completed the make- she is supported by a system such as
up (2 Chr. iii. 14, Apoc. xviii. 16). this. “Eyovra xepadas énra cai xépata
A thread or cord dyed with the d€xa, as in xiii. 1; for the interpretation
koxkos Was attached to an object with see vv. 9 f., 12, notes.
the view of arresting the eye (Gen. 4. Kal 1) yur my mepBeBdrnuerm trop-
Xxxviii. 28, Jos. ii. 18). Thus the dupovy wat Koxkwov xrA.] In Babylon’s
epithet conveys the idea of splendour clothing the scarlet or crimson is
and distinction. The colour it des- relieved by purple. The colours were
cribes enters into the clothing of the so near to each other that the yAauvs
woman herself (7. 4), while the Beast xoxxivn Of Mt. xxvii. is called ropdiipa
she rides is completely dyed with it. or iparwv moppupotvy in Me. xv. 17,
There is probably no reference here to 20, Jo. xix. 2, 5; here they blend, but
the blood of the martyrs, or to the are distinct, as in Ex. xxvi. I rowujoes
fires in which they perished; in either Sexa avXaias éex...roppvpas Kal Koxkivov
case muppds would have been more KexAwopevov. On ropdupa, “the colour
appropriate (cf. vi. 4, xii. 3); rather of clotted blood,” see Mayor on Juv.
it is the ostentatious magnificence of i. 27. Andreas regards it as sym-
the Empire which is represented by bolizing the imperial power of Rome
the colour of the Beast (cf. Juv. iii (xoxxivoy S€ kai roppipay mepiBEeSrAnrac
283f. “cavet hunc, quem coccina laena | @s THs Hyemovias THs KaTa TaYT@Y TUp-
vitari iubet et comitum longissimus Boda) but mixed with crimson perhaps
ordo”); its name (Andreas: w@oTnTos it rather points like the latter (v. 3,
Kal aypioTnTos Kat ovixns yvouns... note) to the luxurious living of the
yropicpa) is enough to indicate its metropolis (cf. Le. xvi. 19) than to its
persecuting policy. being the seat of empire. St John
yénovra dvoparaBXaodnpias rr. |The shares the old Roman dislike of rich
Seer personifies the Beast and writes attire: cf. Juv. xiv. 187 ff “pere
yeporra...€xovra accordingly; yepyoy, grina ignotaque nobis | ad scelus
éxov, are obviously corrections. Teyeuw atque nefas, quaecumque est, purpura
governs a gen. elsewhere in the Apoc. ducit.”
(iv. 6, 8, v. 8, xv. 7, xxi. 9), in the The whole passage was used by the
rest of the N.T. (Mt. xxiii. 27, Le. xi. Carthaginian Fathers of the third
39, Rom. iii. 14, ef. Mt. xxiii. 25 yepovow century as a persuasive against the
eé apmayjs) and in the Lxx.; on the love of dress; cf. Tert. de cult. fem.
acc. here see WM., p. 287, and for the ii. 12 “quam maledicta sunt sine
construction in v. 4, see below. For quibus non potuit maledicta et prosti-
ovopata Bdao®. cf. xiii. 1, note; there tuta describi” ; Cyprian de hab. virg.
they stand on the Beast’s seven heads, 12 “fugiant castae virgines et pudicae
here they cover his body. The Empire incestarum cultus, habitus impudi-
reeked with the blasphemous worship carum, lupanarum insignia, ornamenta
of the Emperors; not its heads only meretricum.”
216 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XVII. 4
KOKKWoV, Kal Kexpvowpevn xpvolw Kat NiOw Tiysiw Kal
/ / \
sees / ) / \ \ 2 0 -
avTns yéemov BoEeNvypaTwy Kal Ta axkaVapTa Tys
4 0m xa 3° PQ min?!490 syrew (hab RA 1 7 18 23 31 36 38 43 al g Vg me syr arm
Cypr anon*s Prim al) | xpucww AQ 130 al® Ar] xpusw XP 1 28 36 38 49 79 91 95 96
186 al Hipp | Acdous rucous syrr | om exouga,..77s mopyecas aurns P | yenov] yeuwy X*
7 30 32 94 al”
Kal Kexpuowpévy xpvoia xtr.) Not tions, as the Beast’s scarlet body is
content with costly and splendid covered with “names of blasphemy”;
clothing, Babylon wears all her jewel- its contents contrast strangely with
lery and even gilds her person (cf. its external beauty; cf. Mt. xxiii. 25
EX. XXVi. 37 xputdcets avrovs xpuaig); kabapifere TO EEwOev Tod moTnpiov Kat
she is tmaurata auro—a meretricious THs mapowidos, erabev d€ yeuovow €&
display which proclaims her vile trade ; dprrayijs kat axpacias (Le. ro 8€ érwbev
ef. Juv. vi. 122 f. (quoted in note on dpav yewer apmayys Kal sovnpias).
x. 5). The commentators compare BééAvypa, a rare word in the N.T.
Ez. xxviii. 12, where it is said of (Me. xiii. 14= Mt. xxiv. 15,—a quota-
the King of Tyre wav \idov xpnorov tion from Daniel,—Le. xvi. 15, Apoc.
evdédecar...kat xpuvaiov, but the xvii. 4f., xxi. 27) is frequent in every
Apocalyptist more probably reminds part of the Lxx., where it usually
himself of the finery of the temple represents either /2Y or PPM (eg.
prostitutes of Asia Minor, or recalls the Lev. xi. 10ff., Dan. ix. 27), or HIYA
reports which reached the provinces (so with few exceptions in Deut., 3, 4
of the gilded vice of the capital. Regn., Prov.), in the sense of cere-
Ai6w tTipio (192% J2N) cai papyapiras monial or moral impurity, or an object
depends by zeugma upon kexpyce- of idolatrous worship or an idolatrous
pevn, from which the reader must rite (cf. 3 Regn. xi.6=5 rH “Aorapry
mentally supply some such participle BderAvypari Sidaviorv, 4 Regn. xxiii. 13
aS Kexoounpervn (XXi. 2, 19). AlOos is TS Modxod BS. vidv "Aupov). Both
collective, cf. xvili. 12, 16; Alo Timi meanings suit the present context;
=mavti X. tr. (xxi. 19). On papyaptrat the BdeAvypara which filled the cup
see xxi. 21, note. of Rome may include both the cults
€xovea ToTnpioy Xpvoory ev TH xELpt and the vices of Roman life. Kat ra
avrns xtv.]| Adapted from Jer. xxviii. dxa@apra Tis Topveias avtis lays special
(li.) 7 morjpiov xpvooty BaBvdwy ev emphasis on the impurities of Rome’s
xetpt Kupiov, peOdoxov macav thy yi. traffic with the nations, the imperial
From one point of view a great centre and commercial relations in which she
of heathenism and vice is a cup in the played the mépvn (xiv. 8, xvii. 1, notes).
Hand of God, the instrument of His A striking parallel to a part of this
righteous wrath: from another the picture is to be found in Cebes, éab.:
cup is in the hand of Babylon herself, opas...dpdvov twa Kéipevov...ep ov
for it is she that prepares and ad- KdOnrat yury, metacpevn TO e€tder Kal
ministers it (xviii. 6 ré rornpio o mOavn pawopéern, Kat ev TH xeEtpt moTN-
exépacev). The cup is of gold—another ploy Tt; Opa, adda Tis eotly adn; Env.
sign of luxury (cf. Juv. x. 26f. “illa *Amatn kaXeira, pnoiv, 7 mavras Tos
(se. aconita) time cum pocula sumes | avOperous mAaveoa...mori¢e: TH éauThis
gemmata et lato Setinum ardebit in duvapet...rodro O€ ti eati To moTov;
auro”)—but it is full of abomina- man, én, Kat ayvora.
XVII. 6] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 217
Topvelas avTis* SKal ETL TO METWTOV aUTHS OVvopa 5
\ ’ \ \ / > _ /
6
Kal €0a THY ryuvaika peOvovcay €k TOU aiuaTos6
\ 5) \ - / ’ = 4
4 Wopve.as] mopwias & rovnpias 130 | aurns 2°A 16728 31" 35 363847 49 79 87 g1
95 96 al vg aeth Andr anon**] rns ys Q 130 al® Hipp Ar totius terrae Cypr Prim
(cf me) aurns kac rns yns 8 om arm***? 5 ovoua]+auTns 130 | om 7 peyadn me |
moprwr]) fornicationum (quasi ropywwy) vg anon*ӎ Prim al 6 eda RA] ecdov P 186
al?! idov Q (7) 14 92 130 | ex Tov atwaros (1°)] Tov amaros R**PQ 26 8 g 14 29
130 alP'415 Hipp Ar rw aware &* 38
5. Kal éri ro pérwroy aris ovoua were suckled at her breasts. The
yeypaupevov] A name written on the untporodts of the Empire is the source
forehead may be either that of the and fountain-head of its impurities,
person who bears it (cf. xix. 16, where the mother of harlots, even as the
however the name is written émi ro Church is the mother of Christ and
iuariov Kal émt Tov unpov), or that of His Saints (xii. 5; 17). Cf. Andreas :
one to whom the bearer stands in n 8e uitnp [87 oi] TO THS Vuxexiis
a near relation (cf. xiv. 1, xxii. 4). Tropveias elvat tavtny didacKadov Tais
Here the name and style are those apxouévais moAdecot. The maternal
of the woman herself, and there is character of Rome was recognized by
probably an allusion to a custom the provincials themselves as late as
observed by the Roman xépyva; cf. the end of the fourth century, but
Seneca rhet. i. 2. 7 “stetisti puella from a different point of view; cf.
in lupanari...nomen tuum pependit Libanius, ep. 247 ots mapeAndare
a fronte” [but the meaning is doubt- Tapa THs uNTpos, oUTw yap €v ToLUYTES
ful]; Juv. vi. 122 f. “[Messalina ]papillis | kaXeire THY ‘Paunp.
constitit auratis, titulum mentita 6. «at ei8a thy yuvaixa pebvovcay
Lyciscae.” Cf. Arethas: réd dé eri rd €k Tow aiuatos krA.] As the Seer con-
pér@mov yeypapOa dvoua, To amnpv- templates the Woman, he sees that
Opracpéevws dndoi rpagcew Ta araicta. she is drunken, not with wine (Isa.
pvotipiov: BaSvrdv 1 peyadn, 7 li. 2 pe@vouca ovK aro otvov), but with
pytmp xtd.] The legend borne by blood. The dreadful conception is
the titudus on the Harlot’s forehead. familiar to Roman writers; ef. Cic.
Mvortypiov, Which stands in apposition Phil. ii. 29 “gustaras civilem sangui-
with BaSvAdy xrX., is used nearly as in nem vel potius exsorbueras”; Plin.
1. 20 TO pvoTnpioy Tay éxra aorépwr... HN. xiv. 22. 28 “[Antonius] ebrius
oi émta dorepes GyyeXot...eloiv, Where sanguine civium”; Suet. 7%}. 59 “fasti-
see note. The Woman on the Beast dit vinum, quia iam sitit iste cruorem.”
represents, is the symbol of, Babylon Babylon is drunken with the blood of
the Great, while Babylon itself is a the citizens of the City of God, the
mystical name for the city which is Saints and the Witnesses of Jesus;
now the mistress of the world. Her cf. xvi. 6 alua ayiwv Kai mpodnrav
gaily attired, jewelled, gilded person, e£€yeay, XVili. 24 €v avy alua mpopynrav
and her cup of abominations, proclaim kai ayiwy evpeOn. On paprus in this
her to be the Mother-Harlot of the book see ii. 13, note. The distinction
Earth. All the zépva of all the sub- suggested by the repeated é« rot
ject races are her children; all the aiuaros is apparent only, for the saints
yices and superstitions of the provinces whose blood was shed were by that
218 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XVIL 6
- ¢ / Ns ~ e/ ~ / -
TWYV aAYylLWV Kal EK TOU ALMATOS TWY MapTupwvV ’Inoov*
\ > / > \ > \ land /
Kal éCavpaca LOWY QAUTHV Gatua Meyda.
> > - \ / = x \ ~
eyo Epw TOC TO (ua TnPLOV THS YUValKOS Kat TOU
-
dvoua emi TO isdiov THs Cwns aro KataBorns
od ’ \ \ / a = > \
Kal perT a.
rape 9WO
woe 0) vousUs 00 €
Exywy {
godiav. 9
8 urayer NPQ min®reo™= yg"it me syr aeth Hipp] vraye A 12 80 Ir'™* syrs*
Prim Ar | @avyacOnoovrac AP syrr] Gavpacovrac RQ min°™ vid Andr Ar Gauyacouew
Hipp | o xarocxouvres] pr xavres arm Prim | em rns -yns] thy y7 Q min*te* vg Hipp
Prim“ | ov yeyparrat] oux eyeypamrat A ovx eyeyparro g | To ovona] Ta ovouara NP
r al*t™ yg syré” arm? aeth Prim Andr Ar | emi ro SiS\cov NAP 1 6 31 36 49 gi 186
al Ar] em: rou :8diovQ 2 7 14 38 al” ev BiBtiw 79 Hipp ev Tw SiSiw gs | Beror-
res 1 36 43 49 91 96.al™4 Hipp videntes yg Prim | or qv ro 6. Q min® Ar | ca
(+madw &*) wapecra &* APQ 6 7 14 186 alfere* Hipp Prim Ar] xa: (or¢) raperrw Re*
I I1 12 16 36 47 79 1309 syrr et cecidit me om vg" aeth: © xacwep ecrw Q woe
0 vous 0 exw gogiay cum antecedentibus coniungunt Q (om wie) 14 29 93 94 97 98
al’ | o exwv] Tw exovTt Byrr
The Seer had wondered (v. 7) with the kar’ evepyecavy tov garava. But the
amazement of a horrible surprise; Lamb descends from Heaven, the
the world will wonder and admire. Beast rises from the Abyss; the
*Qv od yéypantat TO Gvopa xrd. recalls Lamb comes to celebrate His triumph,
xiii. 8 of ov yéypamtat TO Gvoua avrod the Beast to receive his final doom.
év TO BiBrio THs (ws Tov apviov Tov The travesty is complete, and it is to
éogaypévov dd KaraBodjjs Koopov, the disadvantage of the Beast.
omitting the reference to the Lamb ade 0 vovs 0 Exar copiay} Cf.
(see note ad loc.). xiii. 18 d8e 7 codia eoriv: 6 Exwy vour
BXerdvtwyv To Onpiov xrr.] The ad- xrA., Where see note. What is to fol-
miration of mankind for the Beast is low will put to the proof the spiritual
due to his vitality, his recuperative discernment of the hearer or reader.
power, his power to reassert his The formula ade 6 vois is a call to vigi-
authority when they had believed him lance and close attention, like o éyer
to be dying or dead. An Empire ovs dxovoara (ii. 7, etc.); but whereas
which could endure the strain upon 6 €ywv «rd. follows the words which
its resources and the shock to its challenge consideration, dd «rA. pre-
prestige and authority sustained by cedes them. As Arethas points out,
Rome during the period between the the wisdom which is demanded is a
death of Nero and the accession of higher gift than ordinary intelligence:
Vespasian might well earn the respect- TvevpaTixay Gyrav Tay épunvevopevov
ful homage of a world which makes mvevpatixns godias Kat ov Koopixns
success the gauge of strength and xpela, nai, mpos To vonoat Ta Neyoueva.
right. The Church alone was not The interpretation now begins, but
deceived, but could foresee the end (as the reader has been warned) it is
220 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XVIL 9
Ripe \ \ € Net/: 2 / e/ ¢ a /
al €TTa Kkeparat ETMTA OPN ELTLY, OTOUV HY YyuUYH KaOn-
10 Tal €7 avTwv. kal Baoirels Eta Eiow: ol TEVTE
\ ~ if f
of e fe: af G af of ‘O: Ar ck
évrecnay, 0 Els EoTLV, 0 aAXOs oUTw HAOEV, Kal OTaV
itself an enigma, for which more than kings (2b) symbolized by the Four
one solution may be found. In the Beasts are interpreted both by the
notes which follow an attempt is made uxx. and Th. as réooapes Bacrdeia,
to offer the explanation which on the and this interpretation is supported
whole seems to be the best. by wv. 23, 24, where the fourth Beast
ai émra kebadal éxra dpn eiaiv| No is said to be the fourth Kingdom
reasonable doubt can be entertained
as to the meaning of these words. The (10519 or mni3b09). But in the present
Seven hills of Rome were a common- passage, where there is but one @npiov,
place with the Latin poets; cf. e.g. and the kings are his heads, no such
Vergil, Aen. vi. 782 “illa inclyta ambiguity can arise; if the Beast is
Roma | imperium terris, animos ae- the Roman Empire, his seven heads
quabit Olympo, | septemque una sibi are Emperors.
muro circumdabit arces”; Horace, oi mevre Emecay, o els €aTwv, 6 GAAos
carm. saec. 7 “di quibus septem pla- ovme dOev xrr.] “Emecay, not simply
cuere colles”; Propertius, iii. 10 “sep- dz €Oavor, for at death, notwithstanding
tem urbs alta iugis, quae toti praesidet his apotheosis, each of the five had in
orbi”; Ovid, trist. i. 5. 69 “sed quae fact fallen from his exalted position;
de septem totum circumspicit orbem | for this use of mimrew cf. ii. 5. The
montibus, imperii Roma deumque vision seems to be dated in the reign
locus”; Martial, iv. 64 “hine septem of the sixth Emperor (but see below
dominos videre montes |et totam licet on v. 11). Putting aside the name of
aestimare Romam”; Cicero, ad Attic. Julius Caesar, who though he claimed
vi. 5 €& doreos émtadipov. The epithet the “praenomen Imperatoris” (Suet.
érradogos is freely applied to Rome Jul. 76) was a Dictator rather than
in the later Sibyllines (ii. 18, xiii. 45, an Imperator in the later sense, the
xiv. 108). Roman Emperors of the first cen-
drov 1 yur) KaOnra em” airay] Of. tury are Augustus, Tiberius, Caligula,
v. 1 THs KaOnuérns emi vddrwv modAdOr, Claudius, Nero, Galba, Otho, Vitellius,
0. 3 KaOnpevny ert Onpiov. Rome sits Vespasian, Titus, Domitian, Nerva,
mystically on the waters (v. 15) and Trajan. It is, however, more than
on the Beast, ie. the subject races doubtful whether a writer living under
and the Empire, which support her; the Flavian Emperors would reckon
geographically, as the seven heads of Galba, Otho, or Vitellius among the
the Beast which carries her suggest, Augusti. If we eliminate these names,
she is seated on the seven hills that the vision belongs to the reign of
rise from the banks of the Tiber. Vespasian (A.D. 69—79), and probably,
10. kat Baowdeis Extra cicw] But as 6 GAXos ovrw FAGev suggests, to
the heads of the Beast have a further the last years of that reign, when
significance: they are ‘kings’ (cf. xiii. the accession of Titus was already
3, note). In Dan. vii. 17 the four in sight. Titus certainly fulfilled the
XVIL 12] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 221
11 Kat oux egrw] om Kat 95 Hipp | ovx}+ er: arm*|om xac 3° N me! autos AP 1 al™t™*
vg syré’ Prim Andr Ar] ovros SQ min?'4* | oydoos pr o N 32 41 42 | om xac 4° me
prediction drav €\6n xrX., for he died Domitian and unable to refer to him
Sept. 13, 81, “imperii felix brevitate,” by name, Domitian takes Nero’s place
as Ausonius (De ord. xii. imp. 11) and style, as John the Baptist, who
cynically remarks. came in the spirit and power of Elijah,
11. Kal ro @npiov 6 Hv Kat ovK Earty, is called Elijah by our Lord (Mt. xi.
kai avros dydoos xrA.] On 6 Ay kal 14, Me. ix. 13). As late as the be-
ovk €orw see v. 8, note. The eighth ginning of the third century the name
in the series of Emperors indicated of Nero stuck to Domitian at least
in the last note is Domitian. But in in Christian circles ; to Tertullian he
what sense could he be described as is not only “portio Neronis de ecru-
the Beast 6 fv Kai ovx« éorw, or be delitate” (apol. 5), but a ‘sub-Nero’
said to be ‘of the seven’ (cf. Acts (De pall. 4).
xxi. 8)? The ‘mystery’ reaches its One question remains. How can
climax here, and is not resolved by the date which appears to be assigned
placing a full stop after ovx éarw, as to this vision by the writer himself be
WH. have done. A more promising reconciled with the traditional date
key may be found in the circumstances of the Apocalypse? It may of course
of the age to which the Apocalypse be that the Apocalyptist incorporates
belongs. ‘One of the seven’ had left at this point an older Christian pro-
a reputation which even in the last phecey, or reedits his own earlier work.
years of the century made his name a But it is equally possible that in the
terror. Nero was the very impersona- vision of the Woman and the Beast he
tion of the Beast, the head (xiii. 9) purposely transfers himself in thought
which seemed to gather into itself all to the time of Vespasian (0 eis éorw),
the worst qualities of the body politic. interpreting past events under the
Nero was gone for the time (ov €orw), form of a prophecy after the manner
but he would return as an eighth, the of apocalyptic writers. Either of
topstone to the heptad, a reincarna- these solutions may account for the
tion of the Beast, a Nero redivivus change of standpoint which is per-
though not in the sense which popular ceptible when the reader compares
rumour attached to the phrase (xiii xvii. 8, 1of. with xiii. 3, 8; see note
3). Even pagan writers recognized on xvii. 8 Cf Introduction, ¢. iv..
the resemblance between Domitian esp. p. lil
and Nero; ef. Juv. iv. 37 f. “cum iam Els ama@Xe.ray vraye received a
semianimum laceraret Flavius or- dramatic fulfilment. Domitian was
bem | ultimus, et calvo_ serviret assassinated (Sept. 18, 96), after a
Roma Neroni”; Mayor (i. p. 223 terrible struggle with his murderers.
compares Pliny, pan. 53, where Do- The tyrant’s end was a symbol of
mitian is “{Neroni] simillimus,” and the end to which the Beast which
Ausonius, /.c. 12 [Titum]...secutus he personated was hastening.
frater, quem ‘calvum’ dixit sua Roma 12. kali ta d€xa xépara G cides 8€xa
‘Neronem. In Mart. xi. 33 Nero is Baoeis elow xtr.] Cf. Dan. vii. 24 cal
supposed by some to stand for Do- ra Séxa xépata avrov (sc. rod reraprou
mitian.- With St John, living under @npiov) Sexa Bacireis dvagrHncorrat,
222 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XVIL x2
e: / /
13 AauBavovew peta Tov Onpiov. SouTol play yv@pnv
12 eves SAP min?'] ides Q 7 130 186 | Baciders] Bacthercae 130 | ovrrw] ove A vg |
ada] add PQ min?! Hipp Andr Ar
where if the Fourth Beast be Alex- forces which arising out of the Empire
ander’s Empire, the ten horns must itself, like horns from a beast’s head,
be explained either as the kingdoms and carrying on many of the worst
which arose out of it, or the successive traditions of the Empire, would turn
kings of one of the kingdoms of the their arms against Rome and bring
Diadochi, probably the Seleucidae; about her downfall. It is unnecessary
see Driver, Daniel, p. to1 ff. The to press the number in this case; it
Apocalyptic Beast from the sea has has been suggested by the reference
also ten horns, which are crowned to Daniel (/.c.), and it is a well-known
(xiii. I €yov Képara Séka...kal emt Tov symbol of completeness (Zne. Bibl.
Kepatwy avtov déxa dtadnpara), i.€., as 5437) which leaves the exact figure
the writer himself now interprets, ten uncertain (cf. ii. 10, note). With the
kings. These have been taken to indefinite oirwes...édaBov ef. 1. 7, ii. 24,
represent (1) the Parthian satraps, ix. 4, xx. 4, and see Blass, Gr. p. 173,
who according to Mommsen were adda e€ovoiay os Baowreis xrr.} The
practically independent rulers; or new potentates, though not Emperors,
(2) the subordinate potentates of Asia will in some sense succeed to the
Minor, or (3) unknown future allies of position of the Caesars, possessing
the Roman Empire ; or (4) the seven quasi-imperial powers, which they
Emperors already referred to, plus will exert in concert with the Beast
the three who held rule between Nero and to the detriment of Rome. With
and Vespasian. The last suggestion is os Bacreis cf. 1. 10 ws cadmeyyos, iv.
excluded not only by the contrast of 6 ws Oadacaa, ix. 7 ws orépavot, xiii. 3
xépata With xedadai, but by the plain ws eohaypeévny, XIV. 3 os @dnY Kany,
statement that not one of the ten XVi. 21 ws TaXavriaia; in such con-
had yet begun his reign; and the texts os compares without identifying;
same objection holds against (1) and the ten Baorrets are not Bacrdeis in the
(2), notwithstanding Bousset’s plea same sense as the seven, but resemble
that Baowvelav ovr@ €AaBov was true them. Cf Arethas: os B., dia ro
of the Parthian satraps regarded from aveSpagtov kai oxi@des ths Bacidelas
the Roman point of view. Far nearer avrov dnoiv; the remark of Bede,
to the Apocalyptist’s words is the “tamquam reges dixit, quia velut in
comment of Irenaeus (vy. 26. 1): “de somnis regnant qui Christi regno
novissimo tempore, et de his qui sunt adversantur,” true as it is, misses the
in eo decem regibus, in quos dividetur Apocalyptist’s point. With piay dpav
quod nunc regnat imperium, signi- compare Dan. iv. 16 (19), LXX., dpav piay
ficavit Ioannes”; cf. Arethas: déxa arroGavpacas, Apoc. XVili. 10, 16, 19 pua
Bactreis etvat gdaow ex THs “Popaiev pa. Great leaders and even dynasties
apxns avaotnoopevous ev Tois €axarous and empires have a relatively brief
xaipois. The ‘ten kings’ belong to a existence, as compared with the world-
period which in St John’s time was power of the Beast, though for the
still remote; they belong, as the time they share his authority (ef.
sequel will shew, to the last days of xan: 2):
the Roman Empire, and represent the 13. ovrot play yvopuny Exovew KTH.|
as
14 Kat exAekTot Kat moro] K. WioToL K. EKAEKTOL 35, 79 87 Kal MioTor 8 OTL EKAEKTOL
K. WloTol
I 15 om Kae Neyer wor aeth"** | Neyer] exrev Vg me syrr anon™s Prim | ra
vdara] tavra N&* 130 Tavra Ta vd. K* | evdes NAP] cdes Q 130 | ov] ed wy syrs”
Prim | 7 wopyn] om 7 S*** | Aaow] pr ka & 16 evdes NAP] cdes Q 7 26 130
cal motoi] Se. wkxnoovow (as R.V., 15. Kat Aéyer por Ta Vdara a eides
Benson), not eioiv (as A.V.). The kth.] A new point is reached in the
Saints will share the victory of the interpretation of the vision; cf. v. 8
Lamb, as they have shared His con- To Onpiov 6 eides, V. 12 Ta Sێxa Kepara
flict. Oi per avrod suggests a contrast aeides. Ata first glance the point to
with (of) pera rod Onpiov (v. 12 f.); cf. which attention is now called seems
xiv. I,4 per’ avrov éxarov Teco epakovTa to break the thread of the angel’s
Téooapes xeuades.. Sis ol dko\ov- teaching ; but in fact it forms a con-
© €
Oovvtes TS dpvi~ Orrov av vraye. They necting link between vv. 14 and 16.
are known by ‘three notes ; they are Rome’s greatest danger lay in the
KAnTOL, €kNEKTOL, TLOTOL. The first two multitudes which were under her sway,
are contrasted in Mt. xxii. 14 modXot and out of which would arise the ‘ten
yap eiow kAntot odliyo de ékdexTol; kings’ who were to bring about her
kAnros stands often in good company downfall.
(Rom. i. 1—where see note in SH., The waters on which the Harlot had
1 Cor. i. 2 KAnros adyos, Rom. viii. been seen to dwell (v. 1) represented
28 rots Kata mpobeow KAnTOoIs ovow, the teeming and mixed populations
Jude I rots €v Oe@ rmarpi jyarnpevos of the Empire. Cf. Isa. viii. 7 Kujpuos
kal Inoov Xpior@ retnpynpevors KANTOoIs), avayet ed tpas TO Vdwp Tov moTapmod TO
yet it falls short of éxAexrés; to have ioxvpoyv kal TO rod, Tov Baoiéa Ta
been chosen by God is more than to ’Acoupioy Kat tTHy Sofav avrov; Jer.
have been called by Him. In order xxix. (xlvli.) 2 (60d védara avaBaiver
of time éxAoyy precedes kAjaus, “the amo Boppa, Kat €orar eis xYeuudppow
calling being the outward expression katrakAvgovra xtA. The Harlot-city
of the antecedent choosing” (Hort on sat on the brink of a seething flood
1 Pet. i. 1), but in the order of moral (contrast Ps. xxviii. (xxix.) 10)—the
significance this is reversed, and kAnros polyglott races of the Empire, her
is followed by exAexrés. Yet neither of support and strength at present, but
these qualifications exhausts St John’s if they rose, as at some future time
description of those who have part in they might rise, the instrument of
the victory of the Lamb; though on certain and swift destruction. For
God’s side no failure is to be feared the phrase Aaoi xrd. see V. 9, Vii. 9,
(Rom. viii. 29 f. ods mpoéyva, kat rpodpt- x. II, xi. 9, xiii 7, xiv. 65 J6resus
cev...ous S€ mpowpicer, TovTovs Kal ultimately on Dan. iii. 4, 20;/ivenm
exd\ewev, Kal OUs ekdAecer, TOUTOUS Kal Vs 19) Vi 21, vie
i ed0£acev), On man’s
EOLKALM@OEY...KA 16. Kai re Séxa képata a eides Kab
part there is no such security (2 Pet. To Onpiov xrd.] The fall of the City
i. 10 orovdacate BeBaiay vudy thy is to come from the new powers de-
kAjow Kat é€xkoynv roeicOa); the stined to proceed from the Horns
climax is only reached: when the and from the Beast himself, who will
‘called’ and ‘chosen’ are found turn against the Harlot he has long
‘faithful.’ For moros cf. ii. 10, 13. maintained. Sudden changes from
evr. 37] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 225
fierce love to bitter hatred, familiar avrny &pnjov ; Ez. xxiii. 29 Tomrovew
enough in private history (cf. eg. ev got ev picer...kat €on yuurt)...kal 7
2 Sam. xiii. 15), find their parallel in Topveia gov é€moingev taita. The
the history of nations, and the Seer phrase Tpnpe@pevny Tmonoovorw finds a
foresees that the downfall of Rome parallel in ¢. xii. 15 iva avrny rora-
will come in this way. Already with- popopnroy momon. Tas sapkas avrijs
in his memory the capital had been ayovrat: for the metaphor cf. Ps.
twice in one year (A.D. 69) the scene XXV1. (XXVii.) 2 €v TO eyyifew en’ eye
of carnage and plunder; and although kakouytus Tov dayely Tas aapKas pov.
the Flavian Emperors inaugurated Mic. iii. 3 xaresbayov tas oapKas Tov
a peace which had lasted more than Aaod pov. The pl. capes denotes, as
thirty years, there were ominous signs in classical Greek, portions of flesh,
of fresh trouble ; Domitian had no or the muscles that compose the flesh ;
obvious heir, and his life was menaced contrast the use of the sing. in Jo, vi.
by conspiracies ; at any moment Nome 53 ff., where the whole nature of man
might be sacked again. But St John is intended.
looks beyond the end of Domitian’s Kal avryy Karaxavoovow ev rupi:
reign to a future which he does not the legal punishment of certain gross
attempt to fix. He has a _ pre- sins (Lev. xx. 14, xxi. 9, Jos. vii. 15).
vision of forces within the Empire Compare Jeremiah’s threat, xii.
taking shape under the leadership (XXXiv.) 22 emuotpéyw avrods (the forces
of men who, without the Imperial of Nebuchadnezzar) eis rpv yjv ravrny,
purple, would possess Imperial powers, kal modennoovow €m avTny Kat Anp-
and would use them for the destruction Wovra avrny.. -kal KaTakavoougw avTiy
> ‘
of Rome. His forecast was verified by év up Kal Tas woAes “lovda, cai daow
the long series of disasters sustained at auras €pnous amo KarotKovvTwv.
the hands of Alaric, Genseric, Ricimer, 17. 0 yap Beds eSwxer eis ras xkapdias
Totila, the representatives of the avrov xtA.| The angel anticipates the
hordes which overran the West in objection that the success of such a
the 5th and 6th centuries; not to coalition against Rome is incredible;
mention later sieges by less barbarous the ten kings will surely fall out
foes. No reader of the Decline and among themselves. They will not fall
Fall can be at a loss for materials out, for their unanimity is of God, Who
which will at once illustrate and has chosen them as instruments of
justify the general trend of St John’s His Will; and it will continue until
prophecy. His words (i.e. those of the prophets
With his description cf. Hos. ii. 3 speaking in His Name, cf. xix.
(5) exdvo@ adriy yupryy...cai Onow XX1. 5, XXil. 6) shall be fulfilled. For
Ss. R. T5
226 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [Vala:
y
18 coyvTa ol Aoyot Tov Oeov. “Kal
Pod - 8 Noe
y yun Hy Eides Eorw
Wi > af
/ / of \ ~
n WoAt ¥ pmeyardn 7 EXOUT a Baciréiav eri Tey
Baoi€wy THs yns.
VT. I *Mera tava
~
eidov
5\
adXov
af
ayyedov
Yi
KaTaBaivovTa
,
> lod
€k TOU
lon of
OUVpavov, ExovTa
/
EEovolav peyadny, Kal 4¢€ ynma
/ \
ddovar eis (3 {02) see 1 Th. iv. 8, Caesars was the contemporary repre-
Heb. viii. 10 (Jer. xxxviii. = xxxi. 33); sentative of Babylon ; other ages may
for pia yvoun cf. v. 13. Thy yvouny witness the rise and fall of other
avtov, His purpose, His royal decree, mistresses of the world not less mag-
a sense which the word often bears nificent and depraved.
in 1 and 2 Esdras and Daniel, where XVIII. 1—24. Tux Doom or
reference is made to the edicts of the BABYLON.
Persian kings. TedeoOnoovra, cf. I. pera tatta xth.| The Vision of
es *xyill. 31, xxi. 37, Acts xii, 20, Babylon on the Beast is followed by
APOC! X77. (1) the descent of an angel who repeats
18. kal 1) yur) Hv cides €or 7 mOALS and enhances the sentence of xiy. 8
7 peyadn xtd.] Lastly, the Harlot (wv. I—3); (2) a voice from heaven,
herself receives interpretation. The which passes into a succession of
words leave no doubt that Rome is dirges chaunted over the doomed city
meant, even if doubt could have re- (vv. 4—19); (3) a call to Heaven and to
mained after v. 9. Babylon is the the Church to rejoice (v. 20); (4) the
Imperial City of the world, the seat of fall of Babylon, symbolically executed,
the one great Empire which was left and its effects described (vv. 21—24).
(n €xovoa Bacidelay kri.). Cf. Tert. adv. ciSov ah) ov cyyehov kataBaivoyrakra. |
Marc. iii. 13 (cited in note to xiv. 8), The Angel of the Doom is not the
adv. Jud. 9; Aug. de civ. Dei xvi. 17 angel who acted as the Seer’s guide
“ante conditam Romam veluti alteram (xvii. I, 7,15). He comes down from
in Occidente Babyloniam,” xviii. 2 heaven expressly charged with this
“ipsa Roma quasi secunda Babylonia mission (cf. x. 1, xx. 1); he possesses
est.” Even ina series of non-Christian great authority (xiii. 2), to enable him
inscriptions (Audollent, Defixionwm to enforce his sentence; so recently
tabellae, inscrr. 160, 161) véa BaBudwy has he come from the Presence that
seems to occur as a synonym for Rome. in passing he flings a broad belt of
But Rome does not, of course, ex- light across the dark Harth—a phrase
haust St John’s conception of Babylon. used of the Vision of God in Hz. xliii.
His vision sounds a note of warning 2 f. (id0d d0€a Beod “Iopand npxero
which may well be taken to heart by kaTa THY OOdY THY mpos avaTodds...Kal
any great metropolis which prostitutes 1 yn e€€Aaumev (TMNT) ds héyyos amd
its wealth and influence to base or ths So&éns kuxdoGev). For ex, ‘by reason
self-seeking ends. The city of the of” see viii. 13, xvi. 10 f., notes.
XVIII. 3] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 227
/ =
\ fn
aAAnv peovnv €K TOU
\ af J
4kat nkovoa
> /
4 emNouTHOay.
~
support, but can scarcely be more otpnuiacete for NA; ef. 2 Timowy
than an early and widespread error, II, where xataorpnuay tov xptoTov
due perhaps to the proximity of means apparently ‘to grow restive
érecev (v. 2); both the general sense under the restrictions imposed by
and the prophetic «sus loguendi Christian discipline.’ In the present
(ef. Jer. xxviii. (li.) 7, 39, XXxii. (XXv.) context orpnriav (vv. 7, 9) is probably,
14 f.) require mrémoxar. as Hesychius says, 6:4 tov mdovtov
Two classes would be more especi- vBpitew, and orpnvos is little more
ally affected by the fate of Babylon. than ‘insolent luxury’ (deliciae, Prim.,
The ruling class had “committed Vg.). It was by ministering to the
fornication with her,” i.e. were deeply heartiess luxury of the capital that
and often guiltily involved in the sins the traders of the Empire made their
of Rome; cf. xvii. 2, note The mer- money. On the extravagant expen-
cantile class would suffer yet more diture of the Roman Emperors and
severely by the fall of the city, and aristocracy see Dill, Roman Society
the rest of the chapter is largely Jrom Nero to M. Aurelius, pp. 20,
occupied with the effect of the event 32f., 55 £, 66th, 120i em game
on commerce and trade. The writer 4. nxovoa aAnv peri €x Tod ov-
has in view the graphic description of pavov Néyovoay krd.] The Angel’s ery
the collapse of the trade of Tyre given is followed by another voice which
by Ezekiel (xxvi—xxviii.); cf. also comes from heayen itself (x. 4, 8, xi.
Isaiah’s reference to Babylon (xlvii. 12, xlv. 2, 13), Whether the Voice of
15). Allusions to trade in the N.T. God, as 6 Aads pov at first sight sug-
are fairly frequent (cf. Mt. xiii. 45, gests (cf. xvi. 1), or that of one of the
Ss KRW,» LA) JaACs AV. 13), but ab angels of the Presence, as the charac-
is only in this passage that we catch ter of the whole utterance that follows
sight of the vast traffic which carried renders more probable. "EgeA@are «rh.
the produce of the East and of Egypt to is modelled on several passages in the
Italy, and found its centre in Rome. Prophets which relate to Babylon,
The merchants of the world had e.g. Isa. xlviii. 20 €eAOe €k BaBudwvos
grown rich (émAovrnoay, cf. ili. 17, pevyav ard tov XadOaiov ; Jer, XXVii.
note) by reason of (cf. ex ths dd&ns, (1.) 8 admaddorpidOnTre €k péoou BaBv-
v. 1) the might of her wanton luxury. Aadvos Kal amd ys Xaddalov Kul €€€d Gare;
Srphvos in 4 Regn. xix. 28 is the self- Xxvili. (li.) 6 evyere €k pecov BafBv-
satisfied, complacent, arrogance (}]NY, Advos, Kat dvaga@eTe ExaoTos THY Yuxny
cf. Gwynn, Apocalypse, p. 80) of Senna- avrov ; ib. 45 €&NOere ex péoou avtis
cherib, while in Isa. lxi. 6 Symm. uses Nads pov (the last cited words, however,
XVIII. 6] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 2 tN ie)
/ ~ / > ~ \ ,
iva py) TUVKOLVwYNONTE Tals auapTials aUTHS, Kal EK
Tov TAnyev auTis iva uy NaBnte* FoT¢ exoAAnOnoay 5
col ~ - c/ \ / / /
avTH ws Kal 6
\ \ / a / ~ € \
6 Oeos Ta adiKnuaTa avTHS. CamodoTe
> \ > / \ / \ } -~ : \ \
auTn arédwKey, Kal OirAWOaTE [ra] irAN\a KaTa Ta
4 OM cuvKOWwYONTE Tas apapTias auTHS Kac me | cuyKoWwrnonTe PQ | cm ex
Tw mrAnywv avtns P 130 186 rns mAnyns g syré™ | AaBnre] BAaBnre 79 130 186
laedamini anon™ — 5 exo\\nOnoav] pervenerunt vg Cypr Prim adscenderunt anon*"s |
axpt] ews P Hipp | eurnuovevoev]+aurns 28 29 35 43 49 87 93 al | 7a adixnuara
aurns cum seqq coniungunt min?! uuu 1 31 91 96 186 al vgclelpss
6 aredwkev]+
arm anon’ Aral | om xa: 2° & | durAwoare]+aurnP 17 31 gt 130 186 syrr arm | ra
durda] om 7a APQ 1 7 31 38 130 186 al**™ Andr Ar
are not in codd. BRAQ*). Cf. also vov] A reminiscence of Jer. xxviii.
Isa. lil, 11 amootnre, amoornre, €&€d- (li.) 9 Ore tyyiKcey eis ovpavoy TO Kpipa
Gare €xeiOev, kai dxabaprov pr anode, alris, eéfpev €ws tav dorpev; this
€€€Oare €x pecov aitis. But the cry conception is already in Hom. Od. xv.
efehOe, €féAOere, rings through the 329 UBpis re Bin te otdypeov ovpavov
Hebrew history; we hear it in the net. "ExodAnOnoav axpe t. ovp., Vg.
Call of Abram (Gen. xii. 1), in the pervenerunt usque ad caelum ; joined
rescue of Lot (Gen. xix. 12 ff.), in one another till they reached heaven,
the Exodus, in the call to depart till the ever-growing mass rose sky-
from the neighbourhood of the tents high; for a somewhat similar use of
of Dathan and Abiram (Num. xvi. 26). codaOa cf. Deut. xxviii. 60 Kal Kod-
In this context the sauve qui peut is AnOnoovrat (API) ev cot [sc. macat ai
to be regarded partly as a feature odvvat Aiyirrov}, Bar. i. 20 exodAnn
borrowed from the O.T. models cited eis Nas Ta Kaka kal 7 apa, Le. x. 11 rov
above, partly as a warning to Chris- Koveoprov Tov KoAAnOévra nuiv, Acts ix.
tians at Rome and elsewhere to shun 26 codaOa rais pabnrais ; the exact
entanglement in the sin and punish- construction occurs in Zech. xiv. 5,
ment of the new Babylon; ef. 2 Cor. vi. eveo\AnOnoerac apay&
ae
Ope@v
-
ews
médoxas nuiv; Jer. xxvii. (L) 29 affirmed continually, e.g. Proy. xxix.
avramddote avTn Kara Ta épya auras: 23 UBpis avdpa ramewoi; Le. i. 51
KaTa TavTa Oca eToingev Tomoarte avTy. dueckopmicey vrepnpavovs dcavoia Kap-
The principle of a Divine lex talionis dias avray...touvtotvvtas e€améorethev
runs through the O.T., and asserts kevous, 7D. XiV. Il mas 6 ver éavTov
itself even in the Sermon on _ the rarewwOnoera; here the humiliating
Mount (Mt. vii. 2 ev & perp perpeire loss of wealth and place is aggravated
petpnOnoera vpiv). ven for durAdcarte by acute suffering (Sacavicpos, cf. ix. 5,
ta oum\a@ there is abundant support ; note) and sorrow ; the ease of luxury
see the legislation of Ex. xxii. 4, 7, 9, is exchanged for pain, and its light-
and cf. Isa, xl 2 éedé£aro ex yeupds hearted laugh for the gloom of
Kupiov éimAa@ ta dpaprnpata avrijs; bereavement; cf. Le. vi. 25 ovai, of
Jer. xvi. 18 @dvtarodecw dimdas yedartes viv, Ore mevOnoere ; Jac. iv. 9
(B**NAQ) ras kakias aitév. The same 6 yéAws vpav els wévOos perarpamnra.
thought, that good and evil return The same sharp contrast is seen in
upon the doer with interest which may the parable of Le. xvi. 19 ff.: dv@paros
reach a hundredfold, finds a place dé tis Hv mAovotos, Kal evediOVoKETO Top-
in Greek poetry; cf. Aesch. Ag. 537 upav kai Biaoov evppatvopevos kal
dumha & e€ricay Lprapidae Odapapria. mHEpay Aapmpas... kal é€vy TO Gdn...
On the vindictive spirit sometimes dmdpxov ev Bawavo.s xr.
displayed by Christians under persecu- ére €v TH Kapdia auriis heyet «rh.]
tion, and its relation to such passages After Isa. xlvii. 7 ff. eras Eis rov
as this, see vi. 10, note. aidva eoouat opera (1733, cf. ». 6
Aumdody burda, Vg. duplicare du- M}D91012 NYA3)...00 Kabid yrhpa, a pas-
plicia, to pay double, is perhaps sage applied to Rome also in Orae.
unique, but it follows the analogy Sibyll. vy. 167ff. at at mavr’ axabapre
of kavpati¢erOar Kkadma (xvi. 9), Suda moAt Aatiwidos ains | ...xnpn Kabedn
being the acc. of content. ’Ey ra imep oxOas | Kal morapnos TiBepis oe
motnpio kth.: ef. xiv. 8, 10, notes, and ktavoerat «tA. A similar boast is
XVii. 4, XVili. 3. ascribed to Tyre by Ezekiel (xxvii. 3).
7. doa eddgacev avtiy Kai eaotpyvi- Cf. Andreas: 60s yap Trois év evOuuia
acev ktA.| Let her share of misery be héyerv, €f Hi) Gcios avrois mpooeort
proportionate to her arrogant. self- poBos Ov a) carevOG eis Tov aidva.
glorification Cf. Isa. iii, 16 ff. a 8. dud Toiro év mia nuépa néovew
av vWobnoar ai bvyatépes Sewy...Kat ai rAnyai avrijs xtA.| The elation and
Tamewwoe. 6 Oeds apyovoas bvyarépas self-confidence induced by luxury
Seawv «th. The general principle is would be the direct cause (dre...d:a
XVIIL 9] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 231
rovro) of sudden and utter ruin. The The Ophvos is begun by the kings
writer still has in mind Isaiah Le.; of the earth, ie. the subordinate and
the prophet proceeds viv d€ dxove allied princes who had flourished
ravra, Tpupepa, 1) Kabnueérn, 1) memovia under the protection of Rome: for
.. mee eLeyns emi o€ [ta dvo raira ev oi B. ths yns see 1. 5, Vi. 15, and for
Npepa pid, arexvia kal ynpeial...xai née their relation to the Empire, xvii. 2,
émt o€ amw@aAeta...Bd0vvos...radaiT@pia. 18, xviii. 3, notes. As in Ezekiel
*Ev pa jpépa adds to the pathos of Tyre is bewailed by the “princes of
the downfall ; cf. Seneca, ep. 91 “una the sea” (Ez. xxvi. 16f. cara8noovra
nox fuit inter urbem maximam et a7 0Tov Opovwy avtay ravtes of Apyovtes
nullam”; ef. Lucret. iii. g11 “omnia €x tov €Ovav tis Gadacons...xat Anp-
ademit | una dies infesta tibi tot prae- Wovra éri o€ Opnvoy xri.), so St John
mia vitae.” The ‘plagues’ of Babylon, represents the vassals of the Empire
when they come, will make a dire as assembling themselves to deplore
antithesis to her present condition; the fate of Rome. With a touch of
death, mourning, dearth will reign grim humour he paints them as
where life at its gayest and fullest has standing at a safe distance from the
long prevailed. Fire will complete conflagration, and contenting them-
the work of destruction: cf. xvii. 16, selves with idle lamentations. Rome’s
note. Incredible as all this may seem, subjects and allies have shared her
the Seer is assured that it will be favours and her luxury (oi yer’ avris
realized ; Babylon had already been mopvevoavtes Kal otpnuacartes), but
doomed, and the Judge who pro- cannot help her in the time of need,
nounced the sentence (6 xpivas, qui and are careful not to be drawn into
tudicavit, Prim.) is strong to execute her doom. Their ovai ovai is sincere
it; ef. Jer. xxvii. (1) 34 6 Autpovpevos enough, for in Rome they have lost a
avrous loxupos...xpliow Kpwei mpos Tovs protectress, but it avails nothing to the
avriWixous avtrov. Kupios 6 eds is the doomed city.
oT. myn. ‘778, or the like. KAavoovow is for the Attic «Aav-
Of. kai KAavoovow Kai Kéyorrat én’ gorrat, as in Le. vi. 21, Jo. xvi. 20;
avrjy xtA.] The Voice now describes cf. axovaw JO. V. 25, apwacw Jo. x. 28,
the effects of the great catastrophe, in yetaow Le. lc. (W.Schm. p. 107). For
the form of a series of dirges chaunted the combinations «A. cai xéyorra cf.
over the dead city by the kings (9Q—10), Le. Vill. 52 €xAacoy 8€ mavres Kai €xor-
merchants (11—17), and shipowners TOYTO aurny ; similarly, Xxiil. 27 €xor-
(17—19) of the world. The whole pas- rorro Kai €Opnvovy avrov. For rvpwots
sage seems to have been suggested by see 1 Pet. iv. 12, and ef. 2 Pet. iii. 12
Ezekiel’s dirge over Tyre (Ez. xxvii.). ovpavot mupovpevor AvOncovrac; for
232 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [X VIII.9
e Sitar / \ 7 /
Ol PET AVTNS TOPVEVTAaYTES Kal OTPHVLATAYTES, OTav
10 BA€rrwow Tov KaTvoV THs TupwoEws avUTHS, *a7TO
/ \ \ Cal / > ~ Io ? A
g Brerwow (-rovew 186)] wow & | rupwoews] rrwoews R* (zrup. R°-*) IO ovac
= - \ , \ / \
1 MapyaplTwv Kal Buaocivou Kael Topd@upas Kal
ea re \ ~ / fee ‘ -
WpLKOU Kal KOKKivou, Kal Tay EvXov Ovivoy Kat wav
oe - > / \ ~ - > /
Kevos €NeayTivoy Kal Wav OKEVOS EK EvNou TLpLL@-
; \ a ‘ / \ / \
ov Kat yaXkou Kal oLOnpou Kal pPapuapou, idod an
tile materials for costly clothing, the Atlas, was much prized for its
) choice woods, articles of vertu, veining, which in the best specimens
smetics, (4) food stuffs, (5) live stock, simulated the eyes of the peacock’s
om sheep and cattle to slaves and tail (Mart. xiv. 85), or the stripes of
hei human ministers to the wants the tiger and spots of the panther
the vices of the rich. (Plin. H. N. xiii. 96), or the seeds of
y a few of these articles of the parsley; the colour also varied
WI e call for separate haa in different specimens ; hence ray &.
kov, ‘“Seric fabric,’ ie. silk,i Avivev. At Rome citrus wood was
. in Biblical Greek, for WY in much sought after for dining tables:
OY. XXxi. 22 is rendered by Biacos, “Seneca, Dio Ixi. 10, § 3,...had 300
L wD in
i Ez. xvi. 10, 13 by rptyar- tables of citrus wood with ivory feet”
but onpixds is freely used by (Mayor on Juy. i 137); but it was
sek writers after the Macedonian also used for veneering, and for small
quest, when silk found its way to works of art, which were made out of
West; how abundant the material the hard roots of the tree (Theophrast.
at Rome in the first century Hi. P.v. 5 é« ravrns (sc. tis pitns) ra
ears from a statement of Josephus omovdaTata Toitae Tay épywr).
J. vii. 5. 4) that at the triumph of ’EXedbavtivoy (LXX. = 1) ; Ivory was
pe sian and Titus 76 orpariwrikor.. used by the Hebrews for boxes (Cant.
is SmrA@v Hoavev eo Oreo onpiKais vy. 14), beds (Am. vi. 4), and even in
pavopévo. Sapvas. The form building (3 Regn. xxii. 39 ofkov é\e-
> (Prim. sic?) which is attested avrivor, cf. Ps. xliv. (xlv.) 9, Cant. vii.
by all the uncials, has some 4, Am. iii. 15). It is mentioned by
al support; see Ww H.? Notes, Ezekiel (xxvii. 15) among the imports
W. Schm. p. 46; van Herwerden of Tyre. By wealthy Romans under
98 giptxapiov from OIA, iii. 3513 the Empire it was largely used in the
1 siricarius from CL, vi. 9674, decoration of furniture such as beds,
3. EvAov Ovivoy (lignum citreum, couches, tables: thus Juvenal com-
. thyinum, Vg.), wood of the plains (xi. 120 ff.): “cenandi nulla
nown to the Greeks as vor, Ava, voluptas | ...latos nisi sustinet orbes|
fa and to the Romans as citrus, grande ebur et magno = sublimis
ably the Thuia articulata of pardus hiatu | dentibus ex illis quos
y. This wood, which was im- mittit porta Syenes”—people cannot
from North Africa, where it enjoy their supper unless their table
eely in the neighbourhood of rests on a leopard carved in ivory.
234 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XVII
, \ s/ / \ /
KLUVAUWMOV Kal auwpuov Kal Oumauata Kal MupoV Kal
\
\ S) Ns \ / \ a
AiPavoy Kat oivov Kal ENatov Kal GEuldadw Kal otTOV
\ / \ / es. A Be a \
K@l KTHVH Kal mTpopara, Kal lL7T7TWY Kal pedwy Kal
\ / ’ \ ’ \ ‘ /
Kal OUKETL OU ju) aUTa EvpHTOoVTW. "Ol EuTropot 15
c
/ ¢ / , > > ~ , \ /
TOUTWY, OL WAOUTHTaYTES aT auUTHS, aro prakpobev
/ \ \ / a - a
oTNGovTa ola TOV (poBov Tou Bacavic wou QUTHS
13 gwhara syrr | Yuxwy 14 g2 arm? 14 7 omwpa] om 7 C| om gov 1° Q
min?! ygeledem lips Hipp Andr Ar | 7 er:@ussa syrs* Prim | rns yuxns]+cou Q 35 87 ‘
o@parta elwbe kadeiv. Yuxai avOparrav with rhs Wuyns (Vg. poma desiderii
(Prim. strangely, diversi generis animae tuae); its position in the
animalia) is from Ez. xxvii. 13 latter case is not necessarily emphatic
7 “EdXas, cat 1 ovumaca, kai Ta (WM. p. 193; Blass, Gr. p. 288).
Wapateivovta, ovTot éveropevovTd cot For Aurapés, nitidus, in the wider
év Wuyxais dvOpdravy (DIN W523), sense see Isa. XxX. 23 6 dpros Tov
Though in itself this old Hebrew yerparos Ths yns gov €orat TAnTpOVH
phrase means little more than ‘human kat Aurapos (j!Dt’) ; 2 Esdr. xix. 35
live stock,’ it serves to draw attention €v TH yn TH WAaresa Kal Aurapa (7312017)
to the serious side of the Roman slave 7 €Owxas évamiov avtav. Of the two
trade. The world of St John’s day adjectives to be distinguished here,
ministered in a thousand ways to the ra Aurapa is perhaps the rich and
follies and vices of its Babylon, but dainty food, ra Nampa the gay attire
the climax was reached in the sacrifice and costly furniture, which were the
of human life which recruited the fruits of Roman conquests and policy.
huge familiae of the rich, filled the The Seer sees them all gone, and gone
lupanaria, and ministered to the for ever; another summer, another
brutal pleasures of the amphitheatre. ingathering, is not to be hoped for;
14. Kal 9 omw@pa cov Tis emOupias never again will be found (ov yy...
xrA.] ‘And the ripe fruit of the evpnoovew, “nicht mehr wird man
desire of thy soul is gone from thee, finden”) in the city on the Tiber the
and all thy rich and bright things extravagant luxury, the inhuman self-
have perished from thee.’ ’Orepa is ishness, of the age of the Caesars.
the autumn fruit, ripe for ingathering; 15. of €uropor rovtwy, of mAouT?-
see Jer. xlvii. (xl) 10, 12 cuvayayere gavtes ax’ avris xtd.} The writer
oivov Kal dm@pav Kai €Aaov xr. ; and cf. comes back to the merchants’ dirge
Jude 12 devdpa POworwpwa axapra, from which he had turned aside in
‘trees in late autumn when the fruit vr. 11 in order to describe the nature
is past.’ Just when the fruit of the la- of their traffic with Rome. ‘The
bour of many generations seemed ready merchants,’ he resumes, ‘who deal in
to fall into the mouth, it had vanished these wares (oi €um. rovrwy, comp. F.
like a dream; the long desired consum- 23 of €uropoi gov) and have gotten
mation never came. The first cov may their wealth from Rome (ef. ce. 3 é«
be taken with 9 orepa(Prim. pomorum ms Suvduews Tov orpyvous aurns
tuorum concupiscentia animae), or ém\ournear) Will do as the kings did;
236 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XVIII. 15
they will stand at a safe distance from finds its interests gravely affected by
the city (v. 10), and pay their tribute the fall of Rome—the shipmasters and.
of respect in similar terms.’ seafaring people in general; and from
16. déyovres Oval oval kth.] The these there comes a third dirge.
second dirge begins as the first did Compare Ezekiel’s lamentation over
(%. 10), and ends similarly (ére ud Tyre, xxvii. 28 f. mpds ray xpavynv
dpa xr.) But there is an apposite THs pevijs cov of KuBeprnrai cov Pose
change in the description of the city; poBnOncovra, Kal KxataBnoovrar amo
while to the kings Rome is simply T@v TAOlwy mavTes vi KwmnAaTaL Kal ot
7) ioxvpd, the merchants naturally ériBara, Kat of mpwpeis THs Oadduons
measure her by her opulence and kth. If Rome was not like Tyre a
splendour. For 14 mepiBeSrnpérn...xal seaport, and had no: direct business on
kexpuo@pern see xvii. 4, note; the sea, the sea-going population of
Bicowov, which finds no place in the shores of the Mediterranean were
the earlier description, has perhaps not less interested in her fate than
been suggested by v. 12; it comes in they had once been in that of Tyre,
here merely as an article used in the Ostia was doubtless the destination of
attire of the very rich (cf. Le. xvi. 19), most of the merchant vessels of the
and clearly has not the symbolical Empire; cf. Florus i: 4 “Ostiam
significance which it bears in xix. 8, 14. coloniam posuit, iam tum videlicet
Ore pa Spa ypnuaén 6 TocodTos praesagiens animo futurum ut totius
mottos] This corresponds to 6ére mundi opes et commeatus illo yeluti
mia opa AGev 7 Kpiots cov in the maritimae urbishospitioexciperentur.”
dirge of the kings. *"Hpnuwéy might KuBepyara (Ez. =D°>3n) are ship-
be more properly used to describe masters, in contrast with vavcAnpor on
the condition of the city itself, as in the one hand and vaira: on the other;
xvii. 16 and below, v. 19; ef. Mt. xii. cf. Acts xxvii. 11 r@ KuBepyijrn Kal TO
25 maoca Baowreia pepicbeica kal? vavkAnp@ wadXov éreibero, Where Blass
cauTfs epnuovra. But the merchants cites Plut. mor. 807 B vatras pév
still think of the wealth of Rome; exhéyerat KuSepvirns Kal KuBepyyrny_
it is Rome’s money they miss and vaixdnpos. It is not quite so clear whd
deplore, not the city and its people. is meant by o eri rorov miéov. The
17. Kal ras kuBepynrns Kat mas 6 érh rendering of Prim. omnis super mare
tomov méwv xtd.] One other class navigans gives some colour to Nestle’s
XVIII. 19] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 23
2.35 \ / / \ - Ve \ /
O €7L TOTTOY TAEWY KAL VaUTAaL KL OO OL THY Gartacoay
epyaCovTa, amo uaxpobey Extnoav
> / ? \ 50 / 18
Kae expafav 16
/ \ \ - / > on /
BX€rrovtTes TOV KaTTVOV TIS TupwarEews auTNS NEVyOVTES
/ © / ~ / ~ / co \ of ~ ’ \
Tis Opoia TH TONE TH MEYaAAN; Kat €BaNov Nouv ee 19
\ \ > - : Ld F ‘
Tas KepaXas QUTWV Kal expafav KNa@lovTES Kal TeV-
Oovvres, NEyoutes Quai ovai, mo 1) peyadn, ev
~ / > \ ’ / < / © / :
ios /
y €mAOUTHTAY TayTEs ol ExovTES Ta
e 4 \
wolta €v 7
Bardoon €k THS TyLLOTNTOS avTHS, OTE jue wpa
17 0 emt (+7ov Q) Torov mdewr] (0) emt TwY mow mew P (6) 12 36 49 (79)
al! ext tTwy mrowv o oud\os
1 Hipp | Tnv @adaccay] ev tn Baracon vgc'® syrs¥
18 expagav] expagfov RQ 1 130 186 al?! expavyafoy g 13 27 exkAavoay auTny syré™ |
Aerovres] opwryres
Pp I || Katrvov] rorov A ro vg8 | omoos 130
3 | Tn mo\a]+r7aurn C 9g veVE
Prim 19 €Badov &(C)Q min"reoms syrr Hipp Andr Ar] e8ad\ov P 29 186 ereSador
A (95) | ras Kepadas] rns kedadns & | avtwv] eavtwy C | expatay AC 35 Hipp] expagor
SPQ min?! Ar + gw weyadyn arm Prim | om kAaovres kat TevOouvres A 1 | Neyorres]
pr cat PQ min® ygo™'lips5,6 syy arm aeth Prim Ar | ovac semel & 26 29 36 37 40 41
42 95 130 ter 36 87 | ra moa] om Ta 1
35 79 87" al
ingenious correction révroy (116/TON eiut, wai ov« tori érépa, While in
for To TON, an easy change; see Text. Ez. xxvii. 32 the exact phrase here
Criticism of N.T, p. 168); but it is used occurs in the Heb. though not in
perhaps unnecessary to depart from
the well-attested rérov. ‘He who
the Lxx.: “AYD 1D TPP AAPL, Kal
€Badov yotv emi tas Kedadas avray
sails for (any) part’ is the merchant-
man who goes with his goods, or the comes from the preceding verse in
chance passenger (vector); if the exact Ezekiel (xai émi@joovew émi thy Kepa-
phrase does not occur elsewhere, it is Any avTov yhy Kat orodév otpwoortat);
approached in Me. xiii, 8 €corra the exact words used by the Apoca-
gwemrpol Kara tomous, Acts xxvii. 2 lyptist occur in Jos. vii. 6 (Lxx.). For
peAXNOvTL weiv oaas Kara Tv “Agiav xovs=5Y see Gen. ii. 7, Lev. xiv. 41,
torous, Strab. 30 B ev KoAT@.. ete., and in N.T. Me. vi. 11 éxrivagare
bv of mréortes Kal yp@pevor Tois TéroLs rov youv= Mt. x. 14 riv Komtoprov. "Ex
*ApraSpev Atuéva ™pomayopevovory. Kati Tis Teudrnros avrys, ‘by reason of her
boot THY Oad\aooay épyagorray, ‘ and all valuableness,’ i.e. her great wealth,
who make their living by the sea,’ not which gave her unrivalled spending
only sea captains and their crews, but power; the word is am. Aey. in LXX.
the whole @adarroupyoy «ai vauricdy and N.T., but occurs occasionally in
€@vos (Philostr. vit. Apoll. iv. 32); the the later literary Greek, eg. Arist.
phrase epyater bat my éadaooav—the eth. Nic. x. 7 Siapépover riryre ai
correlative of épy. ry ynv (Gen. iil. 5) Wuxat, xX. 7 Suvauec Kat TYLOTHTE ToAd
—is abundantly illustrated by Wet- padXov ravtav vrepexer, Lib. ep. 1557
stein, ad loc.; on the construction ef. mpowayopevo TH TimornTa gov, and
WM., p. 279. see van Herwerden, s. c. Compare
I8f. ris opoia rH TONE TH peyadn;] the use of ry} in 1 Pet. ii. 7, where
In Isa. xlvii. 10 Babylon boasts ’Eye see Hort’s note.
238 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XVIIL. 19
’ 0 20 > y pwmES) > iol ’ / \ CG ef
20 nonuw0n. evppaivou em avTH, OVpave, Kal OL aLOL
\ / \ ¢ om e/ of \
Kal Ol ATOTTOAOL Kal Ol TPOPNTAaL, OTL ExpLvEv 0 Qeos
a = A aes} a of
21 TO Kpiua vuwy €€ auTHS. Kal noev els ayryeXos
ar
\ ¢ / \ Uj > \
lo-yUpos NiGov ws pvAwov péeyav, kal EBarev Eis THY
19 npnuwOn] nTiYwwbn arm 20 evppaverbe syrr Prim | er aurn] er avrnv P
1 35 36 79 186 al ev avry A 98 | kat of amocrodo] om car o C g 1 186 alpavevid
ygcledem tollipes5,6 9m o1 130 | o Geos] pr Kupios me 21 woxupos AcOov] A\vBov caxXupov
N* woxupor ALBov 40 130 OM toxupos A Syr anon" |ws uwvAwor (vel wuAcKov) weyar A(C)
quasi molarem magnum vg etc] ws pudov peyay PQ 186 al?! syrr Hipp Andr ws \cov
peyay & (36)
20. evhpaivov em avth xtA.| While OTL Expwwev 6 Oeds TO Kpiva vpov e&
the kings and merchants of the earth atts] Kpiua is here, not as in xvii. 1,
and its mariners bewail Babylon, a sentence pronounced by a judge, but
Heaven and its friends rejoice over a case for trial, as in Ex. xviii. 22 Ta
her doom : the reverse of the picture d€ Bpayéa Tay Kpiyat@v Kpivovow avrol,
drawn in xi. 10, where upon the death 1 Cor. Vi. 7, kpivata €yere. God has
of the Two Witnesses of xarotkouvtes judged the case of Heaven and the
emt ths ys xalpovow em avtois kat Church—vpor, for in this instance
evppaivovra:: see notes there. There their cause is one—against Babylon,
is perhaps a reference to Deut. xxxii. with the result which the vision has re-
43, LXx. (ef. Intr. to the O.T. in Greek, vealed; the Church is at last avenged
p- 243) evppavOnre ovpavoi Gua avT@... upon her enemy. *E& avrjs, at her
evppavOnre €Ovn pera Tov aod avTov expense; the trial has issued in justice
...0TL TO Gia TOY vidy avToU ekOLKaTaL, being exacted from her. On the whole
Kal exOuknoe Kal avrarodeces Oikny Tots verse Andreas well remarks: ovy os
€yOpois: cf. Isa. xliv. 23 edppavOnre, Xatpeixakot de 7HTov maderav emupopa
ovpavoi, dre nA€noev O Oeds Tov Iopana, xalpovow, adX ws emOupiay didrrupov
and Le. xv. 7, 10 yapa ev T@ ovparv@ mept Thy Staxomny THs auaprias E€xovres.
cota. Andreas: dia Tou ovpavov 7)TOUS Cf. vi. 10, xviii. 6, notes.
dyyehous pyoty, 7)Tovs €v avT@ exovras 21. Kat mpev eis ayyedos ixyupos
aylous TO mohirevpa. Of aor kal of xtA.| In the silence which follows
dmooroAo Kal of mpodynra, the Church the Voice from Heaven (vv. 4—20), a
and her two highest ministries (1 Cor. single angel (for eis cf. viii. 13, ix. 13,
xii. 28 mpdrov dmoarddous, Sevrepor xix. 17; the numeral approaches the
mpopnras); in Xvi. 6, xviii. 24, the force of an indefinite article, but has
Prophets alone are mentioned. It is not yet quite lost its proper meaning)
not clear whether in the present pas- represents the fall of Babylon by a
sage the Apostles are the College of symbolical action. He takes what
the Twelve, as in xxi. 14, or whether appears to be (és) a great millstone
the word is used in the wider sense and with all his might (for he is icxv-
(ii. 2, note); but probably the title is pos) hurls it into the sea, which in
inclusive. The absence of any refer- this chapter (v. 17) as throughout the
ence to a local ministry is remarkable book (e.g. vii. 1, viii. 8 f., x. 2 ff, xii. 12
rast Phil. i. I rots ayious...cvv 18, Xi. I, XV¥L 3G) belongs to the
émuskorots Kat Staxovois—but it is scenery of the Apocalyptic drama. A
characteristic of a book which ema- hidos purivos (cf. A. pudcKkos, Le. xvii. 2;
nates from prophetic circles and is the former adj. lays stress upon the
charismatic throughout. purpose to which the stone is put, the
XVIIL 22] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN to a a)
latter upon its fitness for the work) or 22. kal davn xiBapwdav Kal povor-
pvdos (Me. ix. 42) might be one of the xav xt.) No sounds of rejoicing, or
stones of a hand-mill such as women of industrial life or even of domestic
could work (Ex. xi. 5 ris Oeparaivns work, shall be heard in Babylon again.
THs Tapa Tov pUAoY, Mt. xxiv. 41 évo For the first compare what is said of
a@yOovean €v rH pvAw), Or One which Tyre by Ezekiel (xxvi. 13 xatadvoe rd
needed an ass to turn it (uvAos oveKos, TAnOos TaY povoiK@y wou (IT ), kal
Me. /c.); the latter or even a stone dovn tav Wadrnpiwr cov ov 47 axovcb7y
of greater weight (uéyas) is intended érc), and of Jerusalem by Isaiah and
here. The Seer has in his mind Jer. Jeremiah (Isa. xxiv. 8 rémavra evppo-
XXViii, fli.) 63 €ora Gray maven TOU ovvn TULTaveY...7réravTa pwvn KiOapas;
dvaywdonery TO BiBiiov TOUTO, Kal Jer. vil. 34 xatadvo...parny evppat-
emidnoes é€r atvto idov Kat ane vopevay kat Povny yatporvtwr, wry
auto els péoov Tov Evdpdrov, Kai épeis vundio cai havny viudns, ef. xxv. 10,
OUres xaradicera BaSvdwy, cai ov 21) xl. (xxxili.) 9. On x:@apa, xBapwdés,
dvaotp, and perhaps also an earlier see y. 8, xiv. 2, note; the avaAnrns
passage, Ex. xy. 5 xaréSvcav eis Buddy (Mt. ix. 23) is the player on the flute
aoe Aios (cf. 2 Esdr. xix. 11). Com-
(2°n, avhos), who performed, often
pare also Herod. i. 165 pudpov otdnpeov
KaTeTovT@oay Kai @uooav pr mpl és With the x.@apwdds, at the festivities
Paxaiay new, mpiv 7} rov pvdpdy rovroy of Hebrew life (2 Regn. vi. 5, Isa. vy.
avaarnvat, 12, XXX. 29, 32 (A), Sir. xl. 21, 1 Macc. iii.
ovTws Opunpare BANOncera BaSvrwy] 45). eae Fe a later form of aad-
‘As this stone is flung into the deep, meyxtys, founded on the analogy of
so shall Babylon vanish. ‘Opurjpari, aadricw, €cadmoa (Vili. 6 ff.) is az.
impetu, ‘with a rush,’ like a stone Aey. in Biblical Greek. The trumpet
whizzing through the air; ef. Deut. proper (77330) was in Jewish use
XXViil. 49 Goee Cpunua derov; Hos. vy. nearly limited to religious services,
10 en” avrovs exyed ws Vdwp Td antl but at Rome the taba was heard at
prov (Symm. vdpoxediav Oppnwaros pov), the games (Juv. vi. 249) and in the
1 Mace, vi. 33, drrijpev THY mapeuBorny theatre (%b. x. 214, with Mayor's note),
€v opunpare atrns. The action sym- and even at funerals (Pers. iii. 103),
bolizes the complete submergence, ‘the Movoiwxey may be songs (Gen. xxxi.
final disappearance of pagan Imperial 27, Ez., dc.) or instruments of music
Rome; ov yp) evpeOp Eri—she is to (Dan. iii. 5 f.=NV31), but the analogy
vanish, as Babylon had vanished in of x:Capwdar, avAntay, wadtricray Is
the time of St John; ef. Strabo, xvi. in favourof the masc., and by povocoi
1073: 7 de [BaSvrav] €pnyos
¢ 7 moXXn, must be intended either ‘ performers
Gor én avrns 7) av oxvpoai Tuva elei on (other) instruments,’ or vocalists,
... Epnuia peyadn ‘otiv } Heyday TONS ; R.V. “minstrels”; cf. 1 Mace. ix. 39,
Lucian, contempl. 23 7 Noes pev...a7r0- 41, where the same ambiguity exists:
AowdAev 76y...7) BaSvrar dé cot...00 pera o vupdios efndA@ev...mera tuuravav
moAv Kat avn (nrnOnoopern aomep Kal povotkoy...Kal peteatpadn...part
Nuvos. povoixay avtay eis Aphvov.
240 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XVIII. 22
kal was Texvitns maons Téxvns KTA.] candelae” ; at a festival in a.p. 32 the
The industries of the great city will spectators wereescorted home by torch-
be swept away as well as its festivities. light, provided by an army of slaves;
A rexvirns may be an artist in metal on the other hand Ammianus writes
(Deut. xxvii. 15, Cant. vii. 1, Acts xix. (xiv. 1, § 9): “in urbe...pernoctantium
24, 38), in stone (1 Chr. xxii. 15), or luminum claritudo dierum solet imitari
even in textile fabrics (Sir. xlv. 11). fulgorem” ; see Mayor’s note on Juv.
All the arts of civilized life are at an lic. Certainly the houses of the
end in the new Babylon; one will wealthy were not wanting in means
hear no more among its ruins the of illumination; Jucernae and can-
stroke of the hammer or the whir of delabra of artistic forms abounded ;
the loom ; even domestic sounds such even bed chambers were provided
as may be heard in the merest with lamps (lucernae cubiculares)
hamlet, e.g. the creaking and droning which sometimes were burnt all night
of the upper millstone as it turns (Mart. x. 38, xiv. 39). But in the
upon the lower, are hushed for ever; Seer’s forecast the lights of Rome
there is no hope that they will be have gone out in utter darkness.
revived in a restored city. MvAos is Even the occasional flash of the
here apparently the mill, ie. the torches carried by bridal processions
whole apparatus as distinguished (Mt. xxv. 1 ff.) is seen no more, and
from the Addos pirdwos (v. 21); ef. with it has ceased the “voice of the
Num. xi. 8 7AnOov airs €v TO pve, bridegroom and the bride,” a phrase
Mt. xxiv. 41. The @ov7 ptrov is best which is frequent in Jeremiah (vii. 34,
explained as the sound made by the XVi. 9, XXV. 10, x1 (xxxdiL) 11) cheae
mill, and not the singing of the women li. 23); for davn vupdiov see also Jo.
who turn it, though the #47 emuwrAxos, iii. 29.
as Wetstein shews, was traditional in OTL Of Eurropol Gov noay oi pey.oTaves
Greece. xtA.] The connexion of thought is
23. Kal Pods AVXvOV ov pn pary ev difficult. Are the two clauses intro-
cot ére ktA.| Whether the streets of duced by 67: parallel, or is the second
Rome were regularly lit after dark is dependent on the first? For other
doubtful : Juvenal (iii. 285) speaks of examples of the writer’s use of drt...
the brilliant lights carried by the rich, ére see Xv. 4, xvi. 6 (note). In the
contrasting his own dependence on present instance it seems best to take
the moon or on the “breve lumen the first 67s as controlling the whole
XVIII. 24] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 241
Ye € - -~ -~ v ? =~ ,
NOAV OL MEYLOTAVES THS YS, OTL EV TH Pappakia aoou
éravnOncav mavta Ta EOvn, “kal ev avTn aipualra| 24
’ 10 / WEY 24 AS le > - of
- \ ee c ‘0 \ , ed 2
TpopnTav Kat ayiwy evpelyn Kat TavTwY TwVv Expay-
Méevwy él THS YN.
23 Tn ¢apuaxia (-Keca Q 1 130 al?! Hipp Ar)] rars papwaxecacs latt syr®” | erAavn-
Onoav] erdavnoas 87 syrs” 24 amata Q 26789 14 16 29 31 35 36 95 130
186 alP'439 Ar] awa RACP 1 38 79 alPe Hipp wav awa arm | evpeOnoav 7 14 39 |
eopayevwr] exppayiuevwy 38 yeypaumevwy Kat exppay.cmevww ev TH yn SwrTwy
arm vid
sentence, and the second as explaining fascinated and led astray. See xxi 8,
the first. Babylon has been sub- xxii. 15, notes.
merged by her very greatness, for her 24. kal év avrn aiwata mpodpnrav
greatness has been used to bewitch xth.] “Ore is to be carried on from
and mislead the world, and not to v. 23; a further reason for the over-
raise and purify it. Oi €ymopoi throw of Rome was her bloodguiltiness.
cov «rd. rests upon Isa. xxiii. 8 of Cf. Jer. xxviii. (li.) 35 7d alpa pov
éumopor avtns eévdokor, apxovres tis €ml Tovs KaTokovvras XadSdaiovs, éepet
yis (7S %3322...0), and Ez. *Iepovaadnp (see also v. 49, Heb.);
XXVii. 21 mavres of Gpxovres Kndap, Ez. xxiv. 6 d modus aivarev EBs KrX.
ovrot Europol gov; for peyioraves see The blood shed by Rome was not
vi. 15, note. Traders who could simply that of gladiators ‘butchered
make Rome their market rose to to make a Roman holiday, many of
the first rank, became merchant whom may have deserved their fate
princes (vv. 3, 15), while Rome on (ef. Dill, Roman Society, p. 242), but
her part acquired a worldwide in- that also of saints and prophets: cf.
fluence which she used for evil; xvi. 6, xvii. 6, notes. Altura dyiwv is
through their traffic with her all sufficiently explained by the massacre
nations had learnt to adopt her false of 64 and the recent troubles under
standards of life and worship. On Domitian (Clem. R. Cor. 1, 5 ff.); and
appakia see ix. 21, note. Like Nineveh among the Roman saints who suffered
(Nah. iii. 4 yyoupévn hapydkwy, 7 To- on both occasions there were doubtless
Nodca €Ovn €v tH ropveia avths Kal members of the prophetic order (Rom.
Aaols €v Tois Gappaxaus avrjs), and xii. 6), not to mention St Paul who
Babylon (Isa. xlvii. 12 0796 viv ev was a prophet as well as an Apostle.
rais émaowWais gov Kal TH ToAAH ap- But the responsibility of Rome was
paxia gov & épuavOaves éx vedtnTos not limited to martyrdoms which oc-
cov), Rome was full of professors of curred within the city; the world
the black art ; for the authorities see was under her rule, and the loss of
Mayor’snoteon Juv. iii. 77, and ef. Orac. all lives sacrificed (éogaypever, cf. y.
Sibyll. vy. 163 adda peveis tavépnuos 9, 12, xiii. 8) throughout the Empire
dAous aldvas...cdv atuyéova ESados, re lay at her door. It is remarkable
appaxinu ero@nocas. But the word is that the same is said of Jerusalem
probably used by St John in the before her fall (Mt. xxiii. 35 dws
wider sense of the witchery of gay EAOn Cf das wav aiua Sixaov €xyuwve-
and luxurious vice and its attendant pevov emt tis yys) On aipata sec
idolatries, by which the world was c. xvi. 6, note.
8. R. 16
242 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XIX. 1
> - ‘> , \ c - / , -
auUTNS, Kal €Eediknoev TO aia TwWV SovAwy avTou
\ ~
EK YELPOS AUTH.
3Kal devTepov eipnkav ‘ANAnAovia’ Kal 6 KaTrVOS aUTHS 3
\ / a c - ff c -~
doom of Babylon has been in view 8ovA@v pou rev mpodnrav kal Ta alpara
from c. xiv. 7 ; now at length it is seen mavtwv tov SovAwy Kupiouv €x xetpos
in its realization. (72D) "TeCaBer Kai ex xetpds drov Tov
The second dri, as in xviii. 23 (see oixov ’Ayaa8. The phrase seems to be
note there), justifies the statement ‘pregnant’ ; written at length it would
introduced by the first. That the have run: épvaaro rods 8ovAous avrod
Divine judgements are true and just ex THs xetpos avris, exdixnoas €& avrijs
has been shewn anew by His sentence TO aipa aUTov.
on the Great Harlot (cf. xvii. 1, 5, 3. Kat Sevrepov elpnxay “AdAnAovia]
notes); on é€xpwev see xviii. 8, 20. The shout of praise ends as it began,
"Hris (cf. i. 7 ofrwwes adrov efexévtncar, after the manner of certain of the
ii. 24 olrives ovK €yvwoay, xii. 13 THY Hallelujah Psalms (7. 1, note); com-
yuvaika ris erexev Tov Gpoeva; even pare Miriam’s repetition of the first
in the Apoc. doris and 6s are not distich of the Song of Moses (Ex.
indistinguishable in meaning) épéewpev xv. I, 21). Iteration emphasizes, as
THY yh ev TH Topveia avrns : ‘it is just in Ps. lxi. (Ixii.) 12 ama€ €Kadnoe 6
that she who brought moral ruin Geos, SVo ratta HKovea, OTe TO Kparos
upon the world should herself lie tov Geov; Job xxxill 14 €v yap r@
in ruins’ For the general sense Graf Raryoa 6 Kipios, ev b& Te
see xiv. 8, xvii. 2, 5, xviii. 3, notes: devrépw. Thus the second Hallelujah
for EpOeiper thy yy cf. xi. 18 dcapGei- is not merely formal, but adds strength
pa rovs diapOeiporvras thy ynv, and to the first, like the antiphona with
notes there; the phrase is perhaps which the later Church learnt to call
suggested here by Jer. xxviii. (li.) 25, attention to the leading idea of a
where Babylon is 16 dpos rd SuepOap- psalm or to the thought on which for
pevov, ro StapOeipov macav thy yyy. the time she wished to lay special
The uncompounded verb is used freely emphasis. On the termination of eipn-
in an ethical sense ; ef. 1 Cor. iii. 17, cay see WH.2, Notes, p. 173, W. Schm.,
xv. 33, Jude Io. p- 113, note, and ef. xviii. 3 wétexay,
The grounds on which judgement xxi. 6 yéyovay ; and on the perfect see
was pronounced against Babylon are iii. 3, V. 7 (note).
again rehearsed, viz.: (1) mopveia, (2) Kai 6 Karvos aris avaSaiver erd.]
aiparexxyvoia; cf. xviii. 23 ff Tor With the offering of praise there goes
SovAwry avrov here includes both up, instead of incense (Vili. 4 dveS7 6 kar-
saints and prophets (cf. xviii. 24)— vos Tov Ouyauatey), the smoke which
the Church and her leaders. For rises perpetually from the embers of
éxdixeiy aia Ex Twos see Vi. 10; €xéd. the city ; cf. xiv. I1 6 xamvds tov Baca-
éx xetpos twos is less usual, but cf. 4 yurpov avrav els alavas alavey avaBaiver.
Regn. ix. 7, which perhaps is in the The same is said of Edom, regarded as
Seer’s mind: ¢xdianoess ta aiuata tov an enemy of Israel, in Isa. xxxiv.g f.:
16—2
244 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XIX. 3
, ? \ IA - SOF
4 dvaBaiver €ls TOUS alwvas TY aiwvwr. 4
Kal
Ae /
€7TEO AY
5 Tw Oew] Tov Geov 1 7 13 al?! Andr Ar | om xac 2° NCP (hab AQ mino™®""4 vg syrr
Prim Andr Ar) | o pixpoc)] pr xac 1 49 al arm 6 ws 1°] om 1* 8 12 31 35 87
Prim post gwyyy ponunt 36 syrs” | oxAwy wod\wy syr®” Prim | om ws 2° A 6 12 94
heyovrwy AP 6 35 36 38 79 87 98] Aeyourwy & Neyovres Q minP'4% anon*’s Neyorras I
186 al Ar | eBaci\evoev]+ev nucy arm | kupios o eos] o Geos o kupios N* om Kupios 1 S
12 36 186 arm*" om o deos syr&” Prim | om nuwy A 1 49 95 al me arm aeth
4); all are included in the summons Kuptos : cf. Ps. X¢CVi. (XCVii.) I 6 KUptos
to thanksgiving and are capable of éBaci\evoev (120), ayadX\tacerat 1)yh,
bearing a part in it; ef. Bede: “par-
vitas non nocet ingenii cuius cor et and see c. xi. 15, 17, and notes there.
lingua Domini laude repleta est.” Ai- The aorist looks back to the fall of
veiv T@ Oe@ is an unusual construction ; Babylon, now ex hypothest past (ef.
WM. (p. 673) compares diddoxew ri €recev...expivas), Seeing in it the epoch
in ¢. ii. 14, where see note. of the entrance of God upon His
6. kal Hovca ds pawviyy dyXov ToA- Reign. The World-power has fallen,
Aod xrd.] The voice of a second great in order that the spiritual and eternal
may take its place ; for the deus et do-
multitude is wafted across to the
Seer. If the dydos wodvs of v. 1 is minus noster of the pagan provincials
the Angelic Host, that of v. 6 is the St John substitutes the Kupsos 6 Geos
Universal Church, the innumerable nuov of the Church throughout the
multitude described in Apoe. vii. 9. Empire, of the Saints and the Angels
The sound of the collective praises on earth and in Heaven. For Kupios
of the Church was in St John’s ears or 6 xvpios in this book = mnt see i. 8,
like the din of a vast concourse, the iv. 8, 11, XL 17, XV. 3, XVL 7, Xvi 8
roar of a cataract (i. 15, xiv. 2), or ¥Xi. 22, xxii. 5 f, and for wavroxparep
the roll of thunder (vi. 1, x. 3f.): 8 (note), iv. 8, xi. 17, XV. 3, XVL 7, 14.
“magna vox canentium magna cordis ‘O Geds nuay is used in rr. 1, 5, as well
est devotio” (Bede). The words could as in 6; it is a mode of address which
be distinguished. They begin with angels and members of the Church
Hallelujah, repeated a fourth time, have an equal right to use.
and thus they are connected with 7. yxaipopev cai dya\\i@pev xrh.]
the triumph of Heaven. But when For this combination cf. Mt. y. 12
the grounds of the Church’s thanks- xaipere xat aya\darbe (Le. vi. 23
giving are assigned, an entirely new xapnre...xai oxiptnaare), Ps. xevii.
note is struck. It is not the doom of (xeviii.) 4 @oate cai aya\\acbe Kai
Babylon for which the Church thanks Wanare: ayadiacba and evppaiver Oa
God, but its sequel—the setting up of are still more frequently found to-
the Kingdom of God—ér: é8acXevcev gether, e.g. Pss. ix. 3, xv. (xvi.) 9, ete.
246 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XIX. 7
The active dya\\:ay is used only here yauos made by the King for His Son
and in Le. i. 47 jyaANacey To mredpa (Mt. xxii. 2 ff.), the évduua yapou (Mt.
pov ent t@ Oe, with the possible xxii. 11)—all in a clearly Messianic
addition of 1 Pet. i. 8 (WH.?, Notes, sense. Nor has St Paul failed to seize
p. 176). For dotva: ryv Sd€av ave cf. on this group of ideas, ef. 2 Cor. xi. 2
xi. 13, Xiv. 7, xvi. 9, and for the form ippoo dpny yap wpuas évi avdph map evo
deéowpev (if that is to be read) see Me. ayyny mapaorhoat TO XPLoTe 5 Eph. Vv.
vi. 37, note, and W. Schm., p. 107. 25 ff. of avbpes, dyarare Tas yovaixas,
dre MAGev 6 yapos Tov apviov KTA.] KaOas kal 6 xpearos Hyannoey THY exkn-
In these words the reason of the giav...To j.voTnptoy TovTO péya eoriy,
Church’s exuberant joy appears, and €yo d€ Aéeyw eis Xpiorov Kal eis THY eK-
at the same time there is sounded kAnoiay. St John, following St Paul,
the first note of transition to the final but with a characteristic independence
vision of the book. It is the manner as to detail, adopts so much of this
of the writer to throw out hints of symbolism as lends itself to his pur-
the next great scene some time be- pose ; the marriage, the supper, the
fore he begins to enter upon it; thus bride and her attire enter into his
"Erecey émecev BaBvAwv is heard in vision ; cf. iii. 20, Xix. 9, 2omiemes
xiv. 8, though the fall itself does not pO bayi
come into sight before cc. xvii—xviii. The nuptial festivity (yduos here,
Here in like manner the Marriage of as in Mt. xxii. 8f., Jo. ii. 1 ff; else-
the Lamb is announced as imminent where in N.T. yayor) is come (Aber,
(jAGev), though a thousand years are as in xi. 18, xiv. 7, 15, xvii. 10); the
yet to pass before its consummation rejoicings in Heaven are the sign of
(xx. 3), and the Bride is not revealed its arrival; the Bride is ready, the
until we reach c. xxi. Bridegroom is at hand (v.11). “H yur
The conception of a Divine Marriage avtod: for7
7 yur = 7 pepnorevpern cf.
is deeply rooted in O.T. teaching. God Gen. xxix. 21, Deut. xxii. 24, Mt. i.
is the Bridegroom of Israel (Hos. ii. 20, Apoc. xxi. 9. Only three female
19=2I pynorevoopual oe eave eis Tov fiures appear in the visions of the
aidva; Isa. liv. 6 ovx ws yuvaixa Kara- Apocalypse—the yuv7 mepiBeBAnuevn
eAtupevny Kal oAryoipuyoy KexAnkév oe rov HAxov Of ¢. Xii., the y. meptBeBX. mrop-
6 kupwos ; cf. Ez. xvi. 1 ff.). In Ps. xliv. dupody kat Koxxwoy of ¢. xvii. and the
(xlv.) “expounded of the Messiah by y-. wepiBeBrA. Bioowov of c. xix.—the
the Targum and many Jewish scholars, Mother, the Harlot, and the Bride;
e.g. Kimchi” (Cheyne, Psalms, p. 123), the first and third present the Church
the nuptials of the King are depicted under two different aspects of her
at length. All this imagery is taken life, while the second answers to her
over by the Gospels, and applied to great rival and oneHiys With 7roipacey
7
Christ and the Church; we meet with éaurnv cf. xxi. 2 nromacpéevny ws vp
the vupdios (Me. ii. 19), the viydn gnv. In Eph. v. 25 ff. the preparation
(Mt. xxv. 1, D), the ruudoy (Mt. xxii. of the Bride is represented as the act
10), the viot rod vupgdavos (Me. Z.c.), of Christ (€avrov rapédwxev tmép avrns,
the pdos rod vupdiov (Jo. iii. 29), the iva altny ay.aon KaOapicas T@ ovTPe
We
XIX. 9] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 247
éauTyv, Kal €000) ality iva repiBarnTta Bio- 8
\ / \ \ / 4
ciwov Naurpov KaBapov' TO yap Bioowov Ta
OcKalWuaTa TOY ayiwy eoTiv.
/ - / > /
rov vdatos év pnuart, iva mapactnon Spirit, which are regarded as making
avroés €aut@ evdofov thy exxAnoiav KTH.; up the clothing of His mystical Body.
see Dean Robinson, note ad loc.). As each guest at the wedding feast
Here, though no special emphasis is has an évdvpa yauou (Mt. xxii. 11),
laid on éavryy, the complementary as the Saints are individually clad
truth comes into sight; effort is in robes made white in the Blood
demanded on the part of Christians, of the Lamb (Apoc. vii. 9, 14); 80
both corporate and personal ; for the corporately the whole Church is seen
latter see 1 Jo. iii. 3 ayvifer éavrov, to be attired in the dazzling whiteness
Jude 21 éavrovs €v ayatn God rnp7- of their collective purity.
gure, and 2 Cor. vii. I xadapiowper Q. Kal A€yet por Tpayor Maxadpioc
€auTous...emiredourTes ayi@ovrny. of els ro Seimvoy xrd.] The speaker
8. Kal €560n avrH twa repiBadnrac is perhaps the angel-guide of xvii. 1,
Bioowov xrd.| A Divine gift supplies who now again reveals his presence;
the Bride with the right and the for the form ypawov...cf. xiv. 13. Ma-
power to attire herself as she does. Kaptot of els To Seimvoy xrX. carries the
*E66n atrp (aura, avrois) is one of beatitude of xiv. 13 (uaxapiot of vexpoi
the keynotes of this Book, and occurs ...a avarancovra) a step further;
some twenty times in cc. vii—xx. The rest has now ripened into high festival
bridal dress—in sharp contrast with The words are a Christian interpreta-
that of the Harlot (xvii. 4, xviii. 16)— tion of the remark which called forth
is of simple byssus, the fine linen the parable of the Great Supper:
of Egypt; cf. the orody SBvoowwos in Haxapiws ootis dayerat Gprov ev rh
which Joseph was arrayed by Pharaoh Baoieia tod Oeodj—an expectation
(Gen. xli. 42). For Bioowov as a based on such prophecies as Isa. xxv.
noun see Dan. x. 5 (LXx.) évdedupévos 6. Cf. Mt. viii. 11 wodXol...avaxdrOn-
Bicowa kai thy dodiv repreCwopévos govrat pera “ASpadau kai “Ioaax kai
Buooiva, and ib. xii. 6f. Aaumpov Taxa év rH Baoiweia Trav ovparev;
caOapov: cf. c. xv. 6 evdedupévor Nivov XXVi. 29 Gray avTé Tivw pes vpaov
xadapov Aapurpor. kawov €y tp BaciXela Tov TaTpos pou;
To yap Biaowor 7a Sixatdpata Kd.] 4 Esdr. ii. 38 “surgite et state et vi-
Tap introduces the explanation ; ‘with dete numerum signatorum in convivio
fine linen, for this clean, glistering, Domini. qui se de umbra saeculi
byssus-made fabric represents the transtulerunt, splendidas tunicas a
righteous actions of the Saints,’ the Domino acceperunt. recipe, Sion,
two are equivalents; cf. 1 Jo. iii. 4 7 numerum tuum et conclude candi-
dpapria €otlv 7 avopia: “sin and law- datos tuos...roga imperium Domini,
lessness are convertible terms” (West- ut sanctificetur populus tuus, qui yo-
cott). For dixaiwpa see xv. 4, note; catus est ab initio.” Oi els rd deirvoy
ra Stka@para tev ayiwr is the sum cexAnuevor, cf. Mt. xxii. 3, Le. xiv. 17;
of the saintly acts of the members the ‘called’ here are clearly identical
of Christ, wrought in them by His with the «Anroi cal éxAexrol Kal miaroi
248 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XIX. 9
e \ col ca > / af
10 Obrot ot NOyot aANOol TOU Beot civiv. Kal erera
eum poo bev Taw TOdwY AUTO TPOTKUVATAL AUTH. Kal
ro lot la ~ lod \
of xvii. 14 (where see note). Of. Pri- moments he would have shrunk. A
masius: “illos videlicet significans qui tendency to Angel-worship lingered
secundum propositum vocati sunt” ; long in Asia Minor, as Theodoret
Arethas: «at 87 ye xal pera thy KAjow witnesses (on Col. d.c.): ¢uewe d€ rovro
amtovres ws Set. TO aos év TH Ppvyia cat Tuowdia pexpe
kal héyet poor Otroe of Aoyou adn Ouwoit moAXov: ov O} yapw Kai ovvedOodoa
Tov Oeov eiciv| A second utterance of avvodos €v Aaodikeia THs Ppvyias vou@
the angel, setting the seal of Divine kek@AukE TO Tois ayyéAots Tpocev xed Oat
truth upon the whole series of reve- kal péxpt O€ TOU viv evKTHpLA TOD ayiov
lations now completed (xvii. I—xix. Mixyayjd map éxeivors Kal Tois duopots
9): ‘these are God’s words, and they exeivov eotiy ideiv. Compare the 35th
are true’; or, reading of a\7@., ‘these canon of the Council of Laodicea: ov
are God’s true words.” For oi Adyou det Xpioriavods €yxaradeimeiy Thy exkAy-
Tou Geov see xvii. 17, and for the whole ciav Tov beod Kal dmevar Kal dyyéAous
phrase xxi. 5, xxii. 6, and the opening dvouatew xtd., and the remarks of
words of the Oxyrhynchus Sayings Hefele ad /.; for an investigation
(2nd series, 1904; cf. Hap. Times, into the whole subject see Lueken,
xv. p. 489 f.). Michael. St John’s repeated refer-
This solemn claim to veracity does ence to his temptation and the
not of course require belief in the Angel’s rebuke (cf. xxii. 8 f.) may well
literal fulfilment of the details. Apo- be due to his knowledge that such a
calyptic prophecy has its own methods tendency existed in the Churches to
and laws of interpretation, and by which he wrote.
these the student must be guided. Some of the Fathers regard this pro-
Under a literary form Divine truth hibition of Angel worship as peculiar
expresses and fulfils itself rodvpepas to the New Dispensation ;see Gregory
kal moAutpéres ; itis only in the Son mor. xxvii. 15, and Bede ad loc.:
that it reaches finality. “postquam Dominus Iesus hominem
10. kal éreca €umpoobev rév today assumptum super caelos elevavit, an-
avrov xtv.] The Seer, overwhelmed gelus ab homine timuit adorari, super
by the greatness of the revelation, se videlicet adorans hominem Deum;
and realizing that God Himself has quod ante incarnationem Domini ab
spoken in these words-of the Angel, hominibus factum, et nequaquam ab
prostrates himself before his guide. angelis prohibitum esse legimus.”
It can scarcely be that he mistakes But this is a refinement which is
an angel for God or for Christ ; rather not likely to have been present to the
he is tempted by his sense of re- mind of the Apocalyptist.
verence to a Opnokeia trav ayyédov kal héyet pot” Opa py |For opay pn see
(Col. ii, 18) from which in calmer Me. i. 44 dpa pndevi pndev etrrns; 1 Th.
XIX. 10] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 249
WOU ipl Kal THY
/ > -
Never prow “Opa jan’
/ /
awuvoovNos
adeAdov
Pp cov Twv x éyovTwy TiylV uapTtupiav
papTup ‘Ilncou:
n TH
Gea TpoorKuyy cov. 4 yap paptupia 'Incot éotiv TO
Tvevua THS TpOPNTEtas.
10 opa un]+mronons 32 95 Cypr Prim | om gov 2° 8* 6 | rn yap uaprupea I. cot
n Tpopnrea arm‘ (e, To opaua Kat To wy. THs Mpopnreas arm) | rpo@yreas] adnGeas
me
II—16. VISION OF THE CROWNED the Rider here is not the rider of ¢. vi.;
WARRIOR. there we see the Roman Imperator,
II. kal eidov Tov ovpavor Hrewypévor, or possibly the Parthian King, with
kai idov xtd.] So Ezekiel begins his his bow and wreath (€yav rdfov, Kat
prophecy (i. 1 kai éyévero...kal nvedx- €506n atte orépavos); here the
O@noay oi ovpavol, Kal etdov pacers Geov); Commander-in-chief of the host of
and a similar epiphany is described in heaven (cf. Jos. v. 14 apxvotparnyos
3 Mace. vi. 18 tore 6 peyadddo€os Oeds duvduews Kupiov), with His sharp sword
...vé@Eev Tas ovpaviovs mUdas, €& av and many diadems; the superficial re-
dedoEacpévar Sv0 PhoBepoedeis ayyehot semblance seems to emphasize the
katéBnoayv. In the Gospels the heavens points of contrast. In any case no
are opened to Jesus at His Baptism doubt is left as to the personality of
(Mt. iii. 16, Me. i. 10 eidev oxiCopévous the present Rider; He is known as
Tovs ovpavovs, Le. iii. 21) and He (kaXovpevos, cf. Le. vi. 15 Kadovpevor
promises a like vision to His disciples Znrwrny, Vill. 2 1) KaXoupéern Maydadnrn,
(Jo. i. 51 dWeoOe Tov ovpavdy dvewyo- Acts viii. 10 7 Kadouvpevn Meydadn)
ra). arly in the Apocalypse a door ‘Faithful’ and ‘True’ (verus, as Prim.,
is opened in heaven (iv. 1), and the not veraa, as Vg. here). Both epithets
Sanctuary itself is opened more than are applied to our Lord in the early
once (xi. 19, xv. 5); angels frequently chapters of the Book, e.g. i. 5 6 paprus
descend from heaven (x. 1, xiv. 17, 6 maT Os, iii. 7 6 Gytos, 6 GAnOwos, 14 0
xviii. 1). The present revelation is on paptus 6 moTos Kal 6 adnOwes ; for the
a larger scale; the heavens themselves sense attached to them in this con-
open to disclose the glorified Christ. nexion see notes to those passages.
Sounds from heaven have been heard év Sixacootvn Kpivet Kal mroheuet] A
already (xix. 1); the Bride has made principal feature in the Messianic
herself ready (vc. 7f.), the marriage character, cf. Isa. xi. 3 ff. o¥ xara thy
supper of the Lamb is at hand (z. 9). doéav kpwvet ovdé Kata THY hadiav edéy-
But it is neither as the Bridegroom &eu...xat marager THY yv TO AOy@ TOD
nor as the Lamb that the Christ is oropatos avrov...kat €otar dSixavord’yy
now revealed; the parted heavens éCaopévos thy cody avrod Kal adnbcia
shew a Figure seated on a white horse, eiAnpévos Tas mAeupas ; See also Ps. Sol.
a royal commander, followed by a xvii. 23 ff. The Christ who comes is
dazzling retinue. both Judge and Warrior, and He
The words kat iSod immos Nevkds, judges first, for in the Divine order
kal 0 kaOnpevos er adrov are repeated judgement precedes victory. His
from c. vi. 2, where see note. In both judgements are év dixacoovvy, for they
passages the ‘white horse’ is the are God’s (cf. xv. 3 Sixavae kai adnOwat
emblem of victory, for the allegorical ai 680i cov, Xvi. 5 Sixauos et...6Tt Todra
sense which Origen (in Joann. t. i. éxpwwas, 7, Xix. 2 dAnOival Kat Sixarat ai
2, li. 4) permits himself to give to Kpioecs cov); the Seer perhaps men-
the horse in the present passage is tally contrasts them with the corrupt
more curious than convincing. But practices of Eastern courts, and
a
XIX. 12] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 251
13 12Skat \ mepiBeBAnpuévos
l Cad,
iuatiov
Ke /
*pepaupévov*
* J
atari,
\ / Asaf 5) IE / lat lot
Kal KeKAnTat TO Ovoua avtov ‘O Royos Tov Geod.
13 pepaymevor] mepipepaupevoy &* eppaymevoy Or (cf Irimt Cypr anon’ Prim) zrep:-
pepayTiapevov N° pepayticpevoy P 36 eppavrisuevoy 32 35 87 g5 Hipp Or BeBaupevor
AQ 1 130 186 al?! arm! ¥¢ Ar | aeuarc] pr ev 6 31 32 33 48 Ar| xexAnra] Kexdnro S*
(Or) kaXecrac 1 31 36 48 49 79 91 al Andr Ar ygcleamtollips5 syyew Jyint Cypr anon™s
coTiy avévupos kal avéduxros. Notwith- with blood, after the second Isaiah’s
standing the dogmatic helps which the conception of the Divine Conqueror
Church offers, the mind fails to grasp from Edom (Isa. xiii. 1 ff.), a prophecy
the inmost significance of the Person which the later Jews expected to be
of Christ, which eludes all efforts to fulfilled in Messianic times, cf. syn.
bring it within the terms of human Sohar, p. 113.23 (Schoettgen, i.p. 1134):
knowledge. Only the Son of God can “futuro tempore Deus...vestimentum
understand the mystery of His own vindictae induet contra Edom.” In
Being. The words e? pi adrés do not the original context the blood upon
contradict but supplement our Lord’s the Warrior’s dress is that of the
own saying in Mt. xi. 27 ovdeis ém- conquered enemy, who have been
ywooker Tov viov ef pt 6 marynp. AS trampled under foot like grapes in the
Primasius rightly says: “cavendum winefat ; and this idea is certainly
sane est ne...nomen Filii...aut Patri present to St John’s mind (cf. 2. 15).
aut Spiritui sancto putetur incogni- But in applying the figure to Christ,
tum.” Ouvdeis excludes created beings he could hardly have failed to think
only, not other Persons internal to the also of the ‘ Blood of the Lamb’ (i. 5,
Life of God. y. 9, Vii. 14, xii. 11) which was shed in
13. Kat mepiBeBAnpwevos ipuarioy pe- the act of treading the enemy under
pappeévoy aizatc] Dr Hort well observes foot. To some extent this probability
(WH.? Notes, p. 139f.) that “all the may be held to justify the old inter-
variations [éppaypévor, tepipepappevor, pretation, that e.g. of Hippolytus (ce.
€ppavTiopévov, tmrepipepavticpévov, and Noet., ed. Lagarde p. 53 f.: opare ody,
even BeBappevor] are easily accounted aero, rds ev TupBOA@ TO iwarvoy TO
for if the form used was pepappévor”—a €ppavticpévoy aipate tiv capka Sinyn- —
fact which, considering the comparative caro, dv As Kat vr rabos HAGEV 6 amabys
paucity of first-rate authorities for the Tov Oeov Adyos), Origen (én Joann.
text of this Book, seems to justify its t. ii. 4),and Andreas, who writes ad Joc.:
provisional adoption. It is worthy of iuariov tod Oeod Adyou H mavayia cap&
notice that non-Septuagintal versions avtov...7 Bapeioa ev TO Exovoio abet
of Isa. xiii. 3—the passage on which T@ idi avrod aipart. But this view, if
St John’s conception appears to be admitted, must be kept subordinate to
based—rendered 1°) by ¢ppavric6n or the other. In this vision Christ is not
éppavn, and that the use of one of presented as the Redeemer, but as the
these verbs is pre-supposed by the Judge and Warrior.
ordinary Syriac, which has y\i, and kal KékAnTat TO Gvopa avTod ‘O Aeyos
possibly also by Dr Gwynn’s version tod Oeov| In the N.T. the idea of a
(Gwynn, p. 85). On the form pepap- personal Logos seems to be limited to
pévov see WH.” Notes, p. 172. the Johannine writings (for Heby iy.
The Rider’s cloak (the éuarvov) is per- 12 see Westcott ad loc.) and there it
haps a xAauvs (Mt. xxvii. 28, 31) or a isfound under three forms—o Adyos rod
paludamentum, if a Roman General Geod (here), 6 Adyos ths Cas (1 Jo. i.
is in view. It is dyed or sprinkled 1), 6 Adyos (Jo. i. 1 ff.). Of these the
XIX. 14] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 253
/ \
avTe@ ed imrow NevKots, évoeouuevot Bvoawoyv evKOV
- e = > /
present is probably the earliest; the 6 Aoyos, is more than a help to faith
relative use of the term would natu- and a step towards fuller knowledge;
rally precede the absolute, and the cf. note on v. 12.
relation of the Word to God would be 14. Kal Ta orpareipata Ta ev TO
the first to present itself. “O Adyos row ovpav@ «t.] The existence of a celes-
6cod (Kupiov) is a familiar O.T. phrase tial ‘army’ is implied in xii. 7 6 MeyanA
forapropheticutterance, whichSt Luke kal of GyyeAot avTou Tov ToAEAoaL pera
and St Paul employ for the teaching of Tov dpakortos. In the O.T. 83%
Jesus or for the Gospel (Le. vy. 1, viii. Dw (MINI¥) is a constant phrase
7 II, xi. 28, Acts vi. 2, xiii. 5, 44, 1 Cor. for(1)theordered ranksof the heavenly
7
]
xiv. 36, 2 Cor. ii. 17, iv. 2, 1 Th. ii. 13 bodies (cf. e.g. 2 Esdr. xix. 6 ool mpoo-
ete.). Meanwhile, the thought had kuvovow ai otpareiat Tay ovpavar,
taken root that Jesus is Himself the and (2) the angelic bodyguard of the
final and the only perfect revelation Throne of God; see Driver, art. Hus!
of God to man (Heb. i. 1 f.),and St John of Heaven, in Hastings, DB. ii.
gave expression to this belief when he p. 429 ff. Here the latter are clearly
applied the term ‘Word of God’ to the meant. The angelic hosts were at the
glorified Christ. How far at this stage service of the Incarnate Son even in
he had anticipated the doctrine of the the days of His Flesh (ef. Mt. xxvi. 53
Prologue to the Fourth Gospel cannot Soxeis Ore ov Svvayat mapaxadecat Tov
be determined ; but it is difficult to matépa you, Kal Tmapaotnoet poe apri
resist the impression that there is Trew Saddexa Aeyi@vas ayyéA@y), and
some connexion between the present in His exaltation they wait upon His
passage and the teaching of the Alex- pleasure (Heb. i. 6 ff, cf. Mt. xiii. 41,
andrine book of Wisdom; ef. Sap. xviii. XVi. 27, XXiV. 31, XXV. 31, Apoc. v. 11 f.).
15 6 mavrodtvanos cov Aoyos ar Some of the ancient interpreters
ovpavay é€k Opovey Bacireiov aro- thought here of the elect from among
Towos TWONEpLoTHS Els péoov THs OdeE- mankind (e.g. Apringius: “exercitus
O@pias HAaro ys, Eidos O€0 thy dvv- qui in caelo est ipsa est sponsa”), or
ToxpiToy eritayny cov péepwv. of the “martyrum candidatus ex-
Arethas asks how the giving of this ercitus”; but though either of these
name to Christ is to be reconciled with bodies might, consistently with the
the statement in v. 12: elxds éori ria usage of the Apoc., be placed in
emaroph rat TOS 0 TPO pepow dudvupos Heaven and clad in white (cf vii
xpnparicas Kat racw dyvworos Kara rd 9 ff.), yet the general sense of both
Gvopa, viv evrav@a Adyos ovopnaterat O. and N.T. points rather to the angelic
His answer is not very convincing ;but orders, and Andreas is doubtless right
Apringius at least strikes the right when he says: ro d€ axodovdew atra
note: “sicut pro ineffabilitate virtutis
’ ‘ > ~ > ed ‘
oTpaTrevpaTa Ta ev TT ovupar@ Tas
eius supra fatetur incognitum omni- ovpavias Ta€ers onuaiwee. As the Lamb,
bus eius nomen...ad professionem nos- Christ is followed by the Saints (xy. 4,
trae fidei...Verbum Dei esse signifi- xvii. 14); but as the Celestial Warrior,
eat.” No Name of our Lord, not even coming from Heaven to earth upon
254 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XIX. 14
\ la) / fal /
15 Kabapov. “Kal €K TOU TTOMATOS a’TOU Ex7ropEvETat
poupaia o€ela, iva ev avtTy mataen Ta Eby: Kat
¢ , > ~ 4 > De / be sid \
Sx N ~ b) \ 5) ook } } a \ 2 \
auTos TTOLMAVEL QUTOUS €EV pala w ol noe Kal AUTOS
~ \ \ ion sf ~ lo cod _ =
wartel THv Anvov Tov oivov Tov Busou THs opyns TOU
14 KaOapov] pr kar % 1 alvixmu g yoclelipss4,6 the syrs Or 15 eemopeveTo arm
Cypr Prim Hier | ofea] pr dicrouos Q minP!440 ygeletollipss syr* Cypr anon*’s Prim
Ar | rns opyns Tov @vyou & the Or
has its terrible side. The Anvos of The title BagiAtevs xrA. is given to
judgement and its wine of wrath have the Lamb in xvii. 14, where see notes;
been mentioned already more than the changed order can hardly be more
once ; for the first see xiv. 19 f., notes, than accidental.
and for the second, xiv. 8, 10, xvi. 19 ; “Sic semper Verbum Dei,” writes
now we learn by Whom the winepress Irenaeus (iv. 20, 11), after quoting the
is trodden, though this has already three visions of the exalted Christ in
been suggested by v. 13, with its refer- Apoc. i, v., xix., “velut lineamenta
ence to Isa. lxiii. 1 ff. rerum futurarum habet, et velut spe-
16. Kat €xec emi ro iparioy xrh.} cies dispositionum Patris hominibus
While He is known to Himself by a ostendebat, docens nos quae sunt
name which is hidden from all others, Dei.”
and to the Churches as the Word of 17—21. OVERTHROW AND END OF
God, He has a third name which all THE BEAST AND THE Fase Propuet.
can read, for it is displayed on His 17f. Kat elSov €va ayyedov éotara év
habit where it falls over the thigh. T® NAi@ ktv.] As in xviii. 21, a single
"Emi 7) iwariov Kal emi Tov pnpdv avroi, angel suffices for the task. He takes
‘on the cloak and on that most exposed up a position in the sun, whence he
part of it which covers the thigh, can deliver his message to the great
where it cannotescape notice. Modern birds of prey that fly high in the zenith
commentators quote Cic. Verr. iv. 43 (€v peoovparnparce: cf. viii. 13, xiv. 6,
“signum Apollinis pulcherrimum, cuius notes); he is sent to summon them
in femore literulis minutis argenteis to the battlefield which is presently
nomen Myroniseratinscriptum” ;; Pans. to be strewn with the bodies of the
Eliac. (Wetstein): avdpos Elka, .-€\e- King’s enemies. The imagery is bor-
yeiov d€ ex’ avrd yeypappevoy eri rod rowed from Ez. xxxix. 17 ff., where the
pnpov; the Apocalyptist, perhaps, has slaughter of Gog is described: eixdy
inview some equestrian statue at Ephe- mavrt Opvem TETEWO...cUvaXxOnTe aro
sus similarly inscribed. The allegorical mavTay TOY TEpKUKA® émi thy 6voiay
meaning which the ancient interpre- pov, hy TéOuKav
vpiy buciar HeyaAny.. -Kai
ters offer (eg. Primasius: “femore payerbe Kpéa_ kai wieaGe aija. Kpea
illius posteritas seminis designatur in ytyavrey (ans33) dayeode, Kai aiua
quo benedicentur omnes gentes”) is ap yovrwy Ts yas mrieaGe...xat €umAno-
improbable ; nor can we press 76 {ua- OnoerOe emi ths Tpame(ns pou imroy
tov avrov after the manner of Aprin-
‘
Kat avaBarny Kal yiyarvta Kai ravra
- gius, who writes: “in veste, id est, in dvépa mo\guoryy. The same idea is
OO sacramento
——— Dominici corporis scrip- to be found in Mt. xxiv. 28 dou éayF
tum legitur nomen eius ‘ Rex regum’,” TO mT@pa, exet TuvayOnoovra of aeroi.
meaning apparently that the glorified Carrion, even a single corpse, has a
humanity of the Lord sufficiently magnetic attraction for vultures, and
proclaims His universal Sovereignty, here is a field piled with the dead, a
256 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XIX. 17
great repast spread by the hand of thousand years, and prima facie is
God (rd detrvov rd péya Tov Geov); or distinct from the battle of ¢. xix.,
in Ezekiel’s words, a sacrificial feast and later; see notes ad loc. It may
spread on God’s table for all the vul- be pointed out, however, (1) that
tures of the sky. In Ezekiel only xix. 17 ff and xx. 8 f. are based on
the bodies of the great are offered to the same passage in Ezekiel, and
the birds of prey; in St John’s con- (2) that in the Apocalypse priority in
ception all the slain lie together ; not the order of sequence does not always
only kings and captains (yAiapxor, imply priority in time.
tribuni, cf. vi. 15, note), but the rank On capkas see xvii. 16, note.
and file, made up of all sorts and 19. Kal eidov TO Onpiov Kat Tods
conditions of men free and bond Baoweis xth.] When the Beast was
(vi. 18, xiii. 16), small and great last seen (xvii. 16 f.), he was in league
Gaia xin 16, xx. 5 xx: @2) |The with the ten kings who were to bring
great war between Christ and Anti- about the destruction of Babylon. It
christ, which is now about to enter was foreseen by the Seer that the
upon its final stage, draws its recruits kings would ultimately turn their
from every class, and in war there is arms against the Lamb (7b. 14). This
no respect of persons. development has now been reached;
Is this battle to be identified with Babylon is no more, but the Beast
that of Har Magedon (xvi. 16), and survives, and is allied against Christ
with that of Gog and Magog (xx. 8 ff.) ? with the powers which have risen on
In c. xvi. the forces are seen gathering the ruins of Rome. They are now
for battle, but the battle is not yet called of Bacidcis ths yns—the repre-
begun; and there seems to be no
reason why we should not find its sentatives of the yrs (Ps. ii, 2)
consummation here; see note on xvi. who are the hereditary foes of the —
14. It is more difficult to correlate Lord’s Anointed. In ¢. xvii. the —
the present passage with xx. 8 f.; the Beast’s allies are uncrowned (v. 12
battle of Gog and Magog follows the Baotrelav o'r ~aBov, Ga eLoveiay —
tee aN tin
Rr eh
XIX. 20] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 257
/ \ a~ \ \ - /
Ka0nuevou eT TOU LTTTOUV Kal META TOU TTPATEVUAaATOS
/ ¢ / \ - , / , ~
evoorpodntns O TOWMOAaS TA ONMELA EVWITLOVY aUTOU,
but though he can only express lake; Ps. evi. (evii.) 35 (A) €Oero
himself in the terms of existing épnuov eis Niwvas vdarwy; Cant. vii. 4
conditions, his words may be held os inva ev “EceBov; I Mace. xi. 35
to cover all forms of religious or Tas Tov adds Aiuvas (salt basins near
irreligious fanaticism, all the juggling the Dead Sea); Le. v. 1f., viii. 22 f.,
and dishonesties of false cults and 33 (the Lake of Gennesaret). Thus
creeds, whether pagan or Christian the Acuvn tov mupos stands in marked
or openly antichristian. When Beatus contrast with the aBvocos (ix. 1 ff,
writes: “pseudo-prophetae sunt prae- xx. I ff.); the Beast and False Prophet
positi...pseudo-episcopi et sacerdotes are not cast into a bottomless dungeon,
eorum similes mali,” he is wrong only to be kept in safe custody, but into a
in limiting his interpretation to pool of blazing sulphur, where they
Christian false prophets; the world will be consumed. It is the utter
is full of systems which misinterpret destruction and consumption of the
God and His relation to the creature, two systems which is in view; like
and these are not to be overlooked. Babylon (xvii. 16, xviii. 8), they are to
On ev ois émAavnoev Tovs AaBovtas TO be burnt with fire; not a vestige of
xapaypa Tov Onpiov xrd. see the notes them will be left in the new order.
to xiii. 16, xiv. 9ff., xvi. 2, xx. 4. ‘H Aiuyn tr. mw. xtTr., Or an equivalent
(avtes €BdnOnoav oi Svo eis rHv phrase, occurs again in xx. Io, 14f,
Aipyny tod mupos xrA.]| As the two xxi. 8; the use of the definite article
had fought together against Christ, on its first appearance seems to imply
so they will ultimately fall together; that the conception was already
the day that sees the end of a false familiar to the Asian Churches;
statecraft will see also that of a false compare xi. 7 ro Onpiov xrX., note.
priestcraft. The punishment of the Possibly it was a local expression for
Beast is suggested by Daniel’s account the yéevva rod mupds-F hich was familiar
of the fate of his fourth Beast (vii. 11 to Palestinian Christians (Mt. y. 22 ff,
Th. eOedpovr...€os dynpébn +d Onpioy Me. ix. 43, note, Jac. iii. 6; ef. Secrets
kat dm@eTo, kal TO capa avrovd €dd6n of Enoch, x. 2 “a gloomy fire is
els kKavow mupos: the meaning being always burning, and a fiery river goes
that the Fourth Empire “is to be forth,” with Charles’s note); xacouevns
utterly brought to an end” (Driver). ev Geiw, however, points rather to the
Zavres adds to the horror of the story of Sodom and Gomorrah (Gen.
picture; cf. Num. xvi. 30 cara8jracay xix. 24; cf. Ez xxxvill22) ee
(avres eis Gdov, repeated in Ps. liv. kavouerns, if original, can only be a
(iv.) 15; the Greek classical writers slip due to hasty writing or dictation;
use the same figure, eg. Soph. Ant. cf. xxi. 8 rH Aiuyn TH Katoperyn. For
920 (@0° eis Oavdrtwy Epyouat Kata- betov see ix. 17 f., xiv. 10, notes.
grads. Aipyn (stagnum, Prim., Vg.) 21. Kat of Aowrol avextavOnoay krX.]
is a comparatively shallow pool or The rest of the enemy, the kings and
XX, 1] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN
, - t / - / 5 - ov
év 7H poupaia ToU kaOnpevou emt TOU L777 OU
> > - - \ / \
€£eN Gove) €K TOU TTOMATOS aUTOU, Kal TaAVTa Ta
? / > - - ; -~ ©
opvea exopTac Ono av EK TWV TAaPKWY AUTWY “st 7?
\ to oN / of 3 \. 5? ’ \ >
3 Kat E€Onoev avTov yxiALa ETH, *KaL EBarXev avTov els
=kXeida see i. 18, note) which unlocks prisoner (for édycev in this sense see
the mouth of the shaft that leads down ix. 14, and cf. Mt. xxvii. 2, Me. vi. 17,
into the Abyss; cf. ix. I 7 KAels Tod Le. xiii. 16, Acts xii. 6, xxii. 5) for a
péaros tis aBiaoou (note). “H aBvc- term of a thousand years, ie. a long
gos stands here in sharp contrast with period of time, a great epoch in
7 Alwyn (xix. 20); the locked dungeon human history ; cf. Andreas: yi\ua de
with its black and bottomless depths €Tn OU TavT@s Ta Tooad’Ta TO apiOue
forms an antithesis to the open, shallow voeiv evAoyor: ovd€ yap mepl av hnow
pool of fire. o Aavid (Ps. civ.:=cv. 8)...eis xsAias
The angel who is charged with the yeveds Sexaxis Exarov ravtas aptOpnoat
key of the Abyss carries also a manacle; duvaueOa, adda tras woddas; Beatus:
on addvors as distinguished from zédy “pro eloquendi modo dicit, sicut est
see Mc. vy. 4, note, and Acts xii. 7 illud intellegendum in mille genera-
e€émecay avrov al adioeis ex TOY YELPAV; tiones, cum non sint mille.” For the
and cf. Lightfoot, Philippians, p. 8, interpretation of this period see the
note 2. The fetter isof great size, being third note on v. 6, below.
intended to hold a prisoner of no ordi- 3. Kal €Badev avrov eis Thy GBvacov
nary strength—one stronger than Sam- xt\.] Satan, powerless in the hands
son (Jud. xvi. 6 ff.), stronger than the of the angel, who exercises Divine
‘Legion’ who tore asunder the chains power (Andreas: iva dein kal trav
that secured the Gerasene (Me. /.c.); an Aetroupytxav Suvdyewy TovTov Arrova
ioxupos than whom there is but one kata Svvauv), and fettered, is flung
stronger (Le. xi. 21 f.). The great down the shaft into the Abyss, the
chain lies.on the angel’s hand (ézi rip mouth of which is at once locked and
xeilpa= eri ths xepds=nearly & r7 made secure. The Abyss is the desti-
xetpl, cf. i. 16, 20), ready for use as nation to which the ‘Legion’ looks
soon as he comes upon the criminal. forward (Le. viii. 31 mapexad\ouvv avrov
2. kal €xpdrnoev tov Spaxovra kth.] iva pi) emiraén avtois eis THY GBvacov
‘The Dragon, who from the first (xiii. are Geiv), and it is under the charge
2, 4, notes) has been behind the revolt of the Angel Abaddon (Apollyon) (ix.
led by the Beast and False Prophet, 11, note), who is by some interpreters
but hitherto has escaped justice, is identified with Satan himself, and
now seized and chained: on xpareiv is at least a kindred power. Thus
followed by the acc. see ii. 1, note. the Dragon’s committal is in effect
‘O ddis 6 apxaios, ds éorw KTr., a a limitation to his proper sphereof
parenthesis (cf. i. 5, ii. 13, notes) bor- influence ; already he has been cast
rowed from xii. 9, where see note. out of Heaven (xii. 9), now he is cast
For the present the Dragon is not out of the earth, and returns to his
slain or consumed, but only made a own place.
i XX. 4] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 261
> ~ \ / a \ » of - \
auToU, iva uy TWAaVYNON ETL TA éOvn, ax pe Tereo On Ta
xirua Eryn’ wera TavTa det AvOAvat a’Tov puKpoVv
, / \ - - a > \
3 €mwavw avrou] expevws avtov A | rAavnon (-cec 8) A 1 79 95] tAava Q min*® Ar|
Om evi I 14 40 me aeth anon*” | ra xia] OM Ta I 12 79 186 | wera rauTa] pr xa 1
al™ ygcledemlis6 me arm aeth Andr Ar vera de 7. 29 30 130 SY 4 ecdov Nr 186
al?!) idov AQ 7 g2 130
ovv TlewGros...exaicev émi Byparos; notes ; and for da rov Adyov Tod Beod
Eo. Petr. 3 éxabicav adrov emi xadéSpay see i. 9, Vi. 9.
kptoews ;Acts xxv. 6, 17, 1 Cor. vi. 4 kal olrives ov mpoweKUynoay TO Onpiov
Tovtous kaGifere, i.e. ‘make judges.’ xth.]| Cf Cyprian, ad Fortun. 12
The picture presented to the mind is “vivere omnes dicit et regnare cum
that of a state of society in which Christo, non tantum qui occisi fuerint
Christian opinion is dominant, and sed quique in fidei suae firmitate et
positions of influence and authority Dei timore perstantes imaginem bes-
are held by believers and not, as in tiae non adoraverint.”. The triumph
the age of St John, by pagans and of Christ is shared not by the martyrs
persecutors. only but by all who under the sway
kal Tas Wuyxas Tov memedeKicpEvoY of the Beast and the False Prophet
xth.] Se. etdov. In vi. 9 the souls of suffered reproach, boycotting, im-
the martyrs were seen under the Altar, prisonment, loss of goods, or other
crying for vengeance. It has now inconveniences, though they did not
been awarded (xix. 2 é&ediknoev To win the martyr’s crown: ef. xiii. 15,
aia tov SovtAwv airov), and they xiv. 9 ff., xvi. 2, Xix. 20, nObes. Kee
appear again, living and reigning with oirwes introduces a second class of
Christ. For eodaypéver (vi. 9, xviii. persons, ‘confessors,’ and others who
24), which associated the martyrs with were faithful in the age of perse-
the Sacrificed Lamb (v. 6, 9, 12, xiii. 8), cution, with special reference to those
the Apocalyptist now writes memee- who in St John’s day were resisting
keopevoyv, ‘beheaded with the médexus the Caesar-worship.
(securis), the traditional instrument kai €(noav kat €Sacikevoay peta Tov
of capital punishment in republican xptotod xia érn] The Christ Who
Rome, which, though under the Empire suffered under Tiberius now lives
superseded by the sword (Acts xii. 2), (i. 18) and reigns, as the vision of c. xix.
still lingered in the memory of the has shewn (vz. 12, 16), and His life and
provincials ; ef. Diod. Sic. xix. rIo1 royalty are to be shared for a thousand
paBdioas émehéxive xaTad TO marpLov years by the martyrs and confessors of
€Oos; Polyb. i. 7. 12 paoriywcartes the Church. ‘O ypio7res occurs in the
amavras Kata TO map avTois éOos €reXe- Apocalypse only in xi. 15, xii. JO,
xoav. The Seer still has in his mind xx. 4, 6, and is probably in each
the martyrs of his own age, the victims instance a reminiscence of Ps. ii. 2.
of Nero and Domitian. With da ryv The Lord’s Anointed, against Whom
papruptay “Inood cf. i. 9, xii. 17, xix. 10, the kings of the earth conspired, has
XX. 6] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 263
b / \ - ~ / /
éBaciNevoay peta TOU yplaTOU yYiua ETH. Sot 5
Nowrol Twy veKpwv oUK EToav aypt Terr Oy Ta yiNua
\ - lod , ” »/ - \ ,
yf TA c / e /
avTy 1) avaoTacts 1) TpwT). 6 Makaplos
, Kat ‘60
€T?.
of e »f / , - ’ / - / ’ \
“of faai oO EX wv Mepos EV TH y
aVaCOTaCEL TH TT PWT rs fi Eel
triumphed over His enemies, and His Parousia. There is nothing analogous
Pag =e
victory ensures that of those who in this to 1 Th. iv. 10 ot vexpot ev
have fought on His side. XpioT@ avacrnocorra mpartorv, for mpe-
5. of Aourot ray vexpwr ov e(noav rov is there in antithesis to €rera
Gxpe tederO7 ta yidca éry] To infer nmeis of Corres xtA., Le. the dead in
from this statement, as many ex- Christ are contrasted with His mem-
positors have done, that the €{ncay of bers who will be living upon earth at
v. 4 must be understood of bodily the time of His coming. Nor again
resuscitation, is to interpret apoca- is 1 Cor. xv. 23 really parallel; there
lyptic prophecy by methods of exegesis St Paul defines the order in which
which are proper to ordinary narrative. the Resurrection will take place at
The Seer merely guards against the the Second Advent, and his words
impression that he had referred to (€rerra of Tov xpioroU ev TH Tapovcia
the General Resurrection, which will avrov) are not limited, as St John’s
follow and not precede the Thousand are, to the martyrs and confessors,
Years of the Martyrs’ reign. On but embrace all loyal members of the
e(noav=ave(noay see ii. 8, note, and Church. Hence Origen’s remark
for dypi reAeoOp cf. Blass, Gr. p. 219. (fragm. in Isa. ap. Pamph. Apod 7) is
Attn 9 avaoracis 7 mpwrn: this, i.e. inapplicable here: ‘“considerandum
the return of the martyrs and con- est...ne forte dividi possit omnis
fessors to life at the beginning of the reswrrectionis ratio in duas partes, id
Thousand Years, is the First Resur- est in eos qui salvandi sunt iustos, et
rection. It belongs to the Apoca- etiam in eos qui cruciandi sunt pecca-
lyptist’s view of things to see the tores.”. On the probable meaning of
great realities of life and death St John’s First Resurrection see note
arranged in antithetical pairs, in after v. 6.
which one of the two facts belongs to 6. jpaxapios Kai dys 6 éyav pepos
the present order, and the other, its xrA.] <A fifth Apocalyptic beatitude
greater counterpart, to the future; (cf. 1.3, XIV. 13, XVL 15; XIX. 9 KEL
cf. xxi. I 6 mpa@ros ovpavos, 1) mpairn 14), distinguished from the other six
yn, contrasted with ovp. xaios, y by the addition of Gywos to paxapws.
kaw7 ; li. 11, XX. 6, 14, xxi. 8 6 Gavaros He to whom this paxapiopos belongs
6 Sevrepos or 6 8. @avaros, implying a is not only happy, but holy; he is in
mpa@ros Gavaros, though the latter is the highest degree worthy of the
not expressly named. So here the name of Saint; he is beatified, he is
First Resurrection is one which takes canonized by the voice of the Spirit
effect in the present life, in contrast of Jesus. With 6 éyov pépos ev r. a. ef.
with that which belongs to the new Jo, xiii. 8 ovx Exers pepos per’ €uod, and
order and is to be introduced by the the use of ro peépos in xxi. 8, xxii. 19.
264 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XX. 6
TouTwy 0 devtepos Oavatos ovK Exer E€ovoiav, aA
/ / / 5) yf / ,
The grounds of the beatification are the Messianic Reign. (1) While the
added. (1) ‘Over these (i.e. ei ray O.T. represents this Reign as per-
exovr@y pepos xtA.) the Second Death manent (Dan. ii. 44, vii. 27 ; ef. Jo. xii.
(see below, v. 14, note) has no control’; 34), the pseudepigraphic writers of
the first is past already and for them 100 B.C.—I00 A.D., whether influenced
there remains no other. The words by Persian eschatology, as Briggs sug-
recall Rom. vi. 9 ovkére amoOuycket, gests (Messiah of the Gospels, p. 15 f.)
Gavaros avTov ovKere kuptever, but the or by the hopes of an unsettled age,
reference there is to the first death looked for a temporary triumph of
only. (2) ‘On the contrary (dAX’) righteousness before the consum-
they shall be priests of God and the mation of all things; see Charles,
Christ’; cf. i. 6 émoinoey npas...iepeis Eschatology, p. 200 ff. (2) To this
T® Oe@ kal matTpi avTov; V. 10 émoin- golden age varying periods were
gas avtovs TO Oe@ nuav...iepeis. The assigned; thus in Zanchuma 7, in
destiny purchased by the Christ for answer to the question ‘How long
all Christians will be realized in are the days of the Messiah?’, R.
those who partake in the First Akiba replies, ‘Forty years’; other
Resurrection ; for them priestly ser- Rabbinic computations give 100, 600,
vice in the glory of its ideal per- 1000, 2000, 7000 years (Weber, Jiid.
fection is an accomplished fact. The Theologie*, p. 372 f.; while in 4 Esdr.
inclusion of Christ with God in the vii. 28 we read: “revelabitur enim
Object of Divine service is peculiar filius meus [Jesus] cum his qui cum
to this passage, but it agrees with eo, et iocundabit qui relicti sunt an-
what has been said in ¢. v. 8 ff. as to nis quadringentis”). (3) In Enoch
the joint worship of God and of the xci. ff. human history is divided into
Lamb by heavenly beings, and with weeks, of which the eighth and ninth
the general tendency of the Book to witness the victory of righteousness,
regard Christ as the Equivalent of while the tenth is that of the final
God. (3) There is yet a third reason judgement, followed by the creation
for the paxapiopos of the martyrs and of a new heaven and the beginning of
confessors ; ‘they shall reign with the an eternal order. The later Slavonic
Christ during the thousand years’ Enoch (Secrets of E. xxxiii. 1 f., ed.
(i.e. those mentioned in v. 4). Priest- Charles, p. 46) makes the duration of
hood and royalty are the mutually the world a single week of seven days,
complementary aspects of the service each day consisting of 1000 years, to
of God, “cui servire regnare est”; be succeeded by an eighth day in
Ci OfN. 10, Ex. 3, 5. notes. It: is which there are “neither years nor
important to notice that no hint is months nor weeks nor days nor hours,”
given as to where this service is to be i.e. Eternity. This conception of a
rendered and this royalty to be ex- week of millennia took root in early
ercised ; emi ris yas (c. v. 10) has no Christian thought, and support for it
place here either in v. 4 or in 2. 6, was found in an allegorical treatment
and must not be read between the of Gen. ii. 1 ff. coupled with Ps. Ixxxix.
lines. (xc.) 4; cf. Barn. ep. 15. 4 mpowéxere
Any serious attempt to interpret Texva, Ti Aéyes TO Suverédecev ev &
the vision of the Thousand Years nuépars* ToUTO Neyer Ure ev ELaxioyxiAlos
must begin with an examination, éreaw ouvTedéoet Kupios Ta cvprravra,
however cursory, of contemporary 1) yap Nuepa map’ adt@ (onuaiver) xa
Jewish belief upon the subject of érn; Iren. v. 28. 3 7) yap juepa Kupiov
XX. 6] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 265
6 evovra] eco arm | tov Geov x. Tov xpirov] pr kat NK Tw dew k. Tw xpioTw 38
pyre” | Bagi\evovew A | ra x. erm] om 7a A 130 186 al?! arm Andr Ar
reign of the martyrs with Christ. But Bacitevoy Tov ypirrov, Kai mdAw ére-
St John does not commit himself to Ouulacs kai ndovais év lepovcarnpm
a reign upon earth. When Dr Charles THY GapKka moALtTevoperny dovrev-
writes (Eschatology, p. 349): “the ecv xrd.). There were, however, even
martyrs...reign with Christ personally in Justin’s days many Christians who
on earth for a thousand years (xx. refused to accept the chiliastic inter-
4—6), with Jerusalem as the centre pretation of St John’s vision, as Justin
of the kingdom,” he introduces into himself candidly confesses (/.c. todo! s
the eschatology of this passage ideas 8 avd cai ray THs KaOapas Kat evoeSois
collected from ce. y. 10, xx. 9, and dvrwy Xpioriavay yveuns TOUTO 41) yrw-
XXxi. 10. pitew é€onuava go). At Alexandria
Early Christian interpretation fell in the third century a materialistic
inte the same snare. Thus Justin, in chiliasm was strongly condemned by
answer to Trypho the Jew, admits Origen (de prince. ii. 11. 2), and Diony-
(dial. 80f.): éyd S€ Kai ef rwes elow sius (ap. Eus. H. £. vii. 25; ed. Feltoe,
opOoyrvepoves kara wavra Xpioriavol Kai p. 115); but no thorough examination
acpxos avacracw yevnoerba émiora- of this passage, with a constructive
peOa, cat yAca Eryn €v “lepovoeadyp purpose, seems to have been under-
oixodopunbeion Kai Koounbeion Kai mda- taken by the Alexandrian school. To
tuvdeion, ws of mpodyracr “leCexinA Kai Augustine the Church owes the first
*Hoaias (Ixy. 17 ff.) wai of GAXoe dyo- serious effort to interpret Apoc. xx.
Aoyovo.; adding after a little: zap’ (de civ. Dei xx. 7 ff.). }He confesses
Huw avnp tis & Svoua Iwas, els rav that he had at one time been disposed
aTooroA@y Tov xpioTou, €v atoxadiWer to adopt a modified chiliasm, in which
yevonery att@ xilia Eryn roinovew ev “deliciae spirituales” were substituted
*Tepovoadnp Tovs TO Nyuetepw Xpiore for the sensuous expectations of the
mioreveartas mpoedyrevoe, Where éy early milliarii. But a longer study
266 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XX. 6
of the subject led him to a different fessors live and reign with Christ. In
conclusion.“ He had learned to see both passages we have virtuaily the
in the captivity of Satan nothing else same fact symbolized, viz. the victory
than the binding of the strong man by of the principles for which the martyrs
the Stronger than he which the Lord died and the confessors endured hard-
had foretold (Me. iii. 27, Le. xi. 22); in ship and loss. How short the age of
the thousand years, the whole interval persecution would be, when compared
between the first Advent and the last with the duration of a dominant Chris-
conflict; in the reign of the Saints, tianity, is shewn by the adoption of a
the entire course of the Kingdom term of 34 years in the one case and of
of Heaven; in the judgement given 1000 years in the other. Blessed and
to them, the binding and loosing of holy, indeed, were those who by their
sinners ; in the first resurrection, the brief resistance unto blood secured for
spiritual share in the Resurrection of the Church so long a continuance of
Christ which belongs to the baptized peaceful service ; they would live and
(Col. iii. 1). This exegesis finds a place reign with Christ as kings and priests
in most of the ancient commentators, in the hearts of all succeeding genera-
both Greek and Latin, who wrote after tions of Christians, while their work
Augustine’s time. bore fruit in the subjection of the
There are points at which the civilized world to the obedience of
Augustinian interpretation forsakes the faith.
the guidance of St John’s words; it If this or some similar interpreta-
overlooks, e.g., the limitation of the tion be accepted, the question remains
first Resurrection to the martyrs and at what epoch the great chapter in
confessors. But on the whole it seems history represented by the Thousand
to be on right lines. The symbolism Years began. An obvious answer
of the Book is opposed to a literal would be, ‘With the Conversion of
understanding of the Thousand Years, Constantine, or of the Empire. I,
and of the resurrection and reign of however, the visions are to be re-
the Saints with Christ. It is “the garded as following one another in
souls” of the martyrs that St John something like chronological order
sees alive ; the resurrection is clearly (but see v. 1, note), St John has in
spiritual and not corporeal. /Augus- view the moment of the overthrow
tine’s reference to the parable of the of the Beast and the False Prophet,
Strong Man armed is illuminating in i.e. the final break up of the Roman
a high degree, even if it is impossible world-power and its ally, the pagan
to press it to the precise conclusion system of priestcraft and superstition.
which he reached. But possibly the question, like many
Turning back to the vision itself, another raised by this Book, admits
we observe that it has points both of no precise answer. The Seer of
of contact and of contrast with the the Apocalypse does not anticipate
Vision of the Two Witnesses in c. xi. history; he is content to emphasize
3 ff. In each a definite time is fixed and express in apocalyptic language
—in ¢. xi. 1260 days, in ¢. xx. 1000 the principles which guide the Divine
years. If the 1260 days symbolize the government of the world. That the
duration of the triumph of heathenism age of the Martyrs, however long it
(xi. 2 f, notes), the Iooo years as might last, would be followed by a far
clearly symbolize the duration of the longer period of Christian supremacy
triumph of Christianity. In ¢. xi. during which the faith for which the
11 ff. the Two Witnesses after their martyrs died would live and reign, is
martyrdom rise and ascend to heayen the essential teaching of the present
in the sight of their enemies ; in c. xx. vision. When, under what circum-
4 ff. the souls of the martyrs and con- stances, or by what means this happy
XX. 8] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 267
267
\ oe -~ \ / 4 / ‘
7SKat orav reXecOn Ta yidia ETH, NVOHTETAL 6 ‘
§ the
~ \ \ o> a / , -
Travnoat Ta EOyy Ta €v Tats TETTAPTW Ywvias THs
-~ \ \ \ / = > \ >
YNS> TOV lwy Kal Mayor, TVVAYayelyV @uTOvus Els
result should be attained, St John does against the Church; his limitations
not foresee, and has not attempted removed, the évépyea mAdyns begins
to explain. It might have been well again. Ta ev tais réocapow yevias
if students of his book had always Ths yns (see c. vii. 1, note), ie. all the
followed the example of this wise nations of the world, however remote ;
reserve. cf. Ez. vii. 2 ro mépas free emi ras
7—10. AFTER THE THOUSAND Tésoapas mrépvyas THs yfs, Le. on the
Years. RELEASE or Satan: War whole land. The movement which
or Goc AND Macoe. St John foresees is not dictated by
7. Kat Grav teXeoOn Ta xia Ern, an imperial policy, but is the result
AvOnoera xTr.] ‘Whensoever the thou- of a common impulse which will seize
sand years shall end, Satan shall be men of all races and nationalities.
released.’ The use of the future tense tov Tey cat Maywy] Magog (2132
is carried on from x. 6 into rr. 7, 8, appears first in Gen. x. 2 (see Driver's
with the result that this part of the note); but the immediate reference
vision assumes the form of a prophecy. here is to Ez. xxxviii—xxxix., where
The dei AvOjvat avrov pixpov ypovoy of the prophet conceives of a great in-
v. 3 is at length to be accomplished; vasion of the land of Israel by Gog
the thousand years of the Martyrs’ (3}3), whom he connects with the land
Reign (now identified with the thou- of Magog (xxxvili. 2 emi Tay cat ry
sand years of Satan’s captivity; cf. ynv Tov Mayoy), and describes as the
vv. 2—5) being ended, he will be set prince of Rosh, Meshech, and Tubal
free from his prison (for this sense —the two last usually identified with
of duAakn see ii. 10, and ef. xviii. 2, tribes inhabiting the S. and SE.
note), and troublous times will begin shores of the Euxine. “The ex-
again. As the Seer ascribes the first pedition imagined by the prophet
persecution under Nero to Satan’s is no doubt modelled upon the great
. wrath at his expulsion from Heaven
(xii. 13, note), so the final outbreak
irruption of the Scythians into Asia
(Hdt. i. 104—6) which took place in
of hostility against the Church is attri- 630 Bc.” (Driver on Gen. Zc.) Jo-
buted to his return to the earth after sephus identifies Magog with the
long imprisonment in the Abyss. Scythians (antt. i. 6. I Mayawyns Se
8. Kai efeXevoerat rAaYAGTA Ta EOvn Tovs am’ a’Tov Maywyas ovopacbevras
xrr.] Cf. Bede: “exibit...: in apertam @xicev, SKiOas S€ vn’ avrady, sc. Trav
persecutionem de latebris erumpet ‘EAAnver, tporayopevopevous), and the
odiorum.” A thousand years have older interpreters of the Apocalypse
wrought no change in Satan’s methods; thought of the Scythians here. But
no sooner has he been set free than whatever Gog and Magog may have
he is at his old work of deceiving meant to Ezekiel, St John’s phrase
the world (v. 3, note), and turning it tov Tey cai Maywy has no definite
268 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XX. 8
\ / ec ¢ \ A e t sf a
Tov WoAEuOV, WY O cip.O 10s aAUTOV WS 1 aos THS
9 Oaracons. %Kal aveBnoay émt TO TAATOS THS YS,
> / 5) \ \ / a ~
geographical associations ; possibly it Dei xx. 11), rightly rejects any such
comes not directly from Ezekiel, but narrowing of the sense: “toto namque
from Jewish apocalyptic sources in orbe terrarum significati sunt isti esse,
which it had assumed a new con- cum dictum est nationes guae sunt in
notation. In the Rabbinical writings iv angulis terrae.” This great up-
Gog and Magog appear as the enemies rising of the nations will, he adds,
_ of the Messiah; cf. the Jerusalem be the final protest of the world
Targum on Num. xi. 29 “Eldad et against the Church: “haee enim
Medad (cf. Herm. vis. ii. 3, Fabric. erit novissima persecutio quam sancta
cod. pseud. V. T. i. p. 801 ff.), ambo ecclesia toto terrarum orbe patietur,
isti prophetarunt simul et dixerunt: universa scilicet civitas Christi ab
‘In fine extremitatis dierum Gog et universa diaboli civitate, quantacum-
Magog et exercitus eorum adscen- que erit ubique super terram.”
dent Hierosolyma, et per manus regis ouvayayeiy avrovs eis Tov moepov
Messiae ipsi cadent’” ; Aboda Sarai. xth.] Cf. xvi. 14, where the same
f. 36 “quando videbunt bellum Gog words are used of the three froglike
et Magog dicet ad eos Messias: ‘Ad spirits arising from the Dragon, the
quid hue yenistis?’ Respondebunt Beast, and the False Prophet, which
‘Adversus Dominum et adversus gathered the Kings to the battle of
Christum eius’”; for other Rabbinical Har Magedon. A similar war is
passages see Wetstein ad /.; Schoett- described in xvii. 14, xix. 19; whether
gen, de Mess. (ii. pp. 68, 227); Weber, the three passages refer to the same
Jiid. Theol. p. 386 ff. et passim. See event is not clear, but the war of
also Orac. Sibyll. iii. 319 ff. at al cou, Gog and Magog appears to be dis-
xapyn Toy (cf. Book of Jubilees, ed. tinguished by its position after the
Charles, p. 74) 7d€ Mayowy, péoov Thousand Years (érav reheoO7 Ta x. €.)
ovea |AlOirey rotapey, rocov aiaros and immediately before the Last
éxxupa defn, | kal kpicews oiknos év Judgement. Other onslaughts upon
avOpdmowwt Kexdyjon; tb. 512 ff. at al the Church were preludes to this final
cot, Tay 7b€ Maywy, kal raow epeéijs | worldwide attack.
..Tacw yap, doa xOuva vateraovor, | In dy 6 dpiOyos aidray as 1) dupos
“Yypuoros Seivny émumeuwet €Oveot mAn-
tis Gakaoons the metaphor carries us
yar 5 for the expansion of the legend back to many O. T. contexts in which
in the later apocalypses see Bousset, a great host is described ; cf. e.g. Gen.
Der Antichrist, esp. p. 128 f. Con- xxii. 17, Jos. xi. 4, Jud. vii. 12, 1 Regn.
jecture was busy among Christian xiii. 5, 2 Regn. xvii. 11, Judith ii, 20,
interpreters of the fourth and follow- 1 Mace, xin:
ing centuries as to the identity of
9. Kat aveBnoay eis TO mAdTos THs
Gog and Magog. Eusebius (dem. ev.
yis| For ro mdaros r. y. see Sir. i 3
ix. 3) mentions the view that Gog
Uios ovpavod Kal mAaTos vis; Hab. i. 6
represents the Roman Empire; Am-
(of the Chaldean army) To é8vos.. TO
brose (de fide ii. 16) says: “Gog
mropevopevoy ext Ta mAatn (A, TO mddros)
iste Gothus est,” while Andreas and
Arethas ad loc. speak of some who ris yis=VN %2NI2- The land of
thought that the Huns were intended. Israel is doubtless in the Seer’s mind;
Augustine, on the other hand (de civ. ef, Ez. xxxviii. 15 f. fers éx Tod romou
XX. 9] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 269
\ > / \ \ ~ e , 4 4
Kal €xukKN€voav TV Tape [0Anv TwWY ayiwy Kal THY
/ \ / \ , x 5 - ~
SqroAuy THY NYyamNMEVNY. Kal KATEN TUP EK TOU OUpavou
g exuxrevray AQ 2 8 29 49 al™] exuxdwoary & 1 7 31 38 130 186 ase™ Andr Ar |
Tw ayiwr)+Kat THY Tow Twr aywy Q 97 | €x Tov ovpavouv]+aro rou deou Q min?>
me the arm Vict Aug anon*“s Ar amo r. 6. 130 pr amor. 6. &°* P 7 al™ me vg syrr
Hier ex 7. 0. aro r. ovpavov 1 17 19 186
gov...kat €Oyn moddG pera cov...cuva- set up on earth (cf. c. xxi. 10). ‘“H
yoy!) weyadn cai Svvayis ody, Kal nyarnuern looks back to Ps. Ixxvii.
avaSnon emt rov Nady pov “IopanA ws (Ixxvili.) 68 ro dpos TO Decay yHyarnoer,
vedbeAn xadviar yy: en’ eoxatwv Tov Ps, Ixxxvi. (Ixxxvii.) 2 dyara Kvpws
nmepav éorat, kai avakw oe emi THY yh tas mUAas Sey vrep marta Ta oKnve-
pou ; Enoch lvi. 6 (ed. Charles): “they pata laxw ; Hos. ii. 23 (B) xai ayarnow
will march up to and tread under foot (HMOAN) rhv ovx nyamnyerny (AQ, x.
the land of His elect ones, and the eXejow T. ovx nAenuerny; for ON
land of His elect ones will be before = ayaray cf. Ps. xvii. (xviii.) 2, on which
them a threshing floor and a path.” see B.D.B. s.c. and Cheyne, Psalms,
In the aorist avé8ncav the writer slips p. 376). Wetstein compares Aesch.
back into his usual apocalyptic manner Eum. 869 x#pas peracyeiv rhode
(cf. v. 7, note); he sees the hosts of Oeopireotarns. The Beloved City
the invading army just as they appear includes of course the Gentile Church,
'on the horizon, mounting up, as it once thy ovk ryarnuerny, but now one
were, on the edge of the great plain with Israel in Christ; see Rom. ix. 25 f.
—perhaps Esdraelon is still in his (SH.), 1 Pet. ii, 10 (Hort). KuxXevew
thoughts (xvi. 16, note). Or avaBnva =kvuxAovy occurs also in Jo. x. 24 (B
may be used with its usual reference exUkXevoav avrov oi “lovdaioe; WH.*
to the backbone of central Palestine, (Notes, p. 178) compare (n\evew
and the situation of Jerusalem. =(nroiv in Apoc. iii. 19, and arodexa-
kal exvkAevoay THY TapeuBorny Tar reveww=arodexarouy in Le. xviii. 12
ayiwy xr\.| Apringius: “nihil caeleste (S*B); for cuxAoty ‘besiege’ ef. Le. xix.
sapiunt, nullam caelestis altitudinis 43 mapeuBadrovow oi €y@pol cov yapaxc
potentiam metuunt.” The ‘Camp of oot Kal TepixuxAdcovaiy oe, and 7), xxi.
the Saints’ and the ‘Beloved City’ are 20 Grav Se tSnre kuxNouperny vro oTparo-
two aspects of one body, the Universal méSwv lepovcadnu. The spiritual Jeru-
Church, whichis threatened by Gogand salem will be surrounded by a greater
Magog. TapepS8oAn, a word which, as host, but no épnuwors awaits her. As
Phrynichus says, is dewas Maxedovixdr, to the sense in which she will be
a reminiscence of Macedonian military besieged, Primasius is doubtless right:
life, the constant Lxx. equivalent of “hoe est, in angustiis tribulationis
m3nd, a camp, Oran army on the march arctabitur, urgebitur, concludetur.”
(Ex. xiv. 19 f.) or engaged in battle kai xaté8n mip ex Tov ovpavow KrX.}
(Heb. xi. 34: see Westcott’s note), Cf. Ez. xxxviii. 22 cal mip xai Oeiov
recalls the picture of Israel marching BpeEw (Gen. xix. 24) én’ adroyv [se. roy
through the wilderness (Num. ii. 2 ff.), Toy] xai ext mavras rots per avrot
and perhaps also of the brave stand kai €’ €Ovn roAAa per avrov; ib. XXXiXx.
of the Maccabees against Antiochus 6 avoared@ Trip eri Pay (so B, but r fol-
(1 Mace. v. 4o ff.). On the other hand lows M.T. with May#y). There is prob-
TONS 1 Hyarnué represents the ably also an allusion to 4 Regn. i. 10, 12
Church as the New Zion, the c/ritas KareSy Tp €K Tov ovpavow Kal karemayey
ear Gs ; “aS.
Dei (Heb. xii. 22), already potentially auToyv Kal Tous TevTNKOYTa avTOov—an
270 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XX. 9
a /
TWYV ALWVWY.
ig * Kat 1) eidov
LON
Opovoy
/
wéeyay
/
Nevkov Kal \ Tov KaOnpuevov
/
O.T. incident which had impressed Xlv. II) els rovs ai@vas Tav alavey
itself, as we know (Le. ix. 54), on the (i. 18, xi. 15, XIV. 11, xix) oe
mind of St John. For the future Gog It is not certain that these terrible
and Magog he foresees a destruction words can be pressed into the service
as complete as that which overtook of the doctrine of the Last Things;
the besiegers of the old city (4 Regn. since two of the three subjects of the
XUK. 35). Bacavicpos represent systems and not
10. kat 6 dtaBodros 6 mAavaY avTovs persons, it is safer to regard them as
€Bdn6n xtrd.] The Deceiver of the belonging to the scenery of the vision
nations (for the pres. part. see Blass, rather than to its eschatological teach-
Gr. p. 198; Dr Gwynn’s Syriac version ing. But beyond a doubt St John
uses the verbal noun uxs\—= intends at least to teach that the
mAavos, Mt. xxvii. 63, or yons, 2 Tim. forces, personal or impersonal, which
iii. 13, Pesh., Gwynn, p. 87) escapes have inspired mankind with false views
the general doom only to be reserved of life and antagonism to God and to
for one more terrible. Like the Beast Christ will in the end be completely
and the False Prophet before him he subjugated, and, if not annihilated,
is flung into the Lake of Fire (cf. xix. will at least be prevented from causing
20, note); kai Oeiov answers to ris further trouble. From the Lake of
katonevns ev Oeiw there. Thus his Fire there is no release, unless eyil
third and final punishment is reached itself should be ultimately consumed ;
(compare xii. 9, xx. 2 f.)—so slowly and over that possibility there lies a
does the Divine Justice assert itself, veil which our writer does not help
though the end has been foreseen us to lift or pierce.
from the beginning; see Mt. xxv. 41 II—15. VISION OF THE GENERAL
TO Tip TO aidmoy TO NTomwacpEvoy RESURRECTION AND THE Last JUDGE-
T@ OtaBdAw Kal Tots ayyedos adrod. MENT.
"Omov kal, sc. €8AnOnoav; cf. xix. 20. II. kat eldov Opovoy peyav AevKov
The three ringleaders are now at ktA.| All is now ready for the last
length involved in the same hopeless scene connected with the present
ruin, and, as was meet, suffer a punish- order. The Great White Throne con-
ment more severe than those whom trasts with the @povo: of xx. 4; in the
they misled; whilst their dupes are final judgement there is but one
at once consumed by fire from heaven, throne, since there is but One judge;
they are immersed in a fiery flood cf. Heb. xii. 23 xpiry Oe@ ravrav; Jae.
where their torture is increasing and iv. 12 eis é€otiv...xpitns. The absolute
perennial : Bacavnc Onoovrar(ix. 5, note) purity of this Supreme Court is sym-
quepas Kal vukros (iy. 8, Vii. 15, xii. 10, bolized by the colour of the Throne;
XX. 12] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 271
? ond . \ = / A t - \ c
€1 GUTOU, OU amo TOV TpOTwTOU EuyEY 1) Yi] Kal O
> / \ / « 2 1 FD
Oupavos, Kal TOTTOS © oux evpeby auTots, Kal €l00Y 12 { the
\ / \ t \ \ / ‘ -
TOUS VEKPOUS, TOUS bey aXous Kail TOUS MLKpOous, EOTWTAaS
ef. Dan. vii. 9, Th., ro €vdupa avrod woei character of the Book that in this
xt@v evkov...0 OApovos avtrov pdok supreme act prominence is given to
mupos; Enoch xviii. 8 damep Opdvos the Person of the Father, see the
Gov amd Aidov dovxa (“of alabaster,” Introduction, p. clxxii.
Charles, p. 89); and see Ps. ix. 1 e
ov
>
amo
‘
TOU
-
Tpom@mov
‘ ~
Eduvyev
c
n YN
-
éxadioas eri Opovov, 6 kpivwy diKato- kai 6 ovpavos| The non-eternity of the °
avvnv; xevi. (xevil.) 2 dcxacocvvy external order is taught in the O.T. ;
kat kpipa xaropOwars tov Opovov av- cf. Ps. ci. (cii.) 27 avrot (sc. of ovpavol)
tov. The Judge is not named, and drrodotvra, ov d€ diapeéverss Kal mavres
there is solemnity in this reserve ; as @s ipariv madawbnoovra ; Clii. (Civ.)
Bousset says : “der Name Gottes wird 29, 30; Isa. li. 6 6 ovpavos ws Kamvos
hier wie iy. 2 f. ehrfurchtsvoll um-
eorepewOy (1213), 7 8€ yn ws ipariov
schrieben.” But throughout the Book
TadawOyjoera ; and the N.T. corrobo-
6 kadnpevos emt tov Opdvov is the
Almighty Father (iv. 2 f, 9, v. 1, 7, rates this doctrine; cf. Me. xiii. 31 6
Ta. XO, Vil. IO, 15, Xix. 4, xxi. 5), as ovpavos Kal u YI mrapedev corvra; 2 Pet.
distinguished from the Incarnate Son; lil. 10 of ovpavot poundov mS FO
ef. 4 Esdr. vii. 33 “revelabitur Altissi- ta. As the ancient Church saw
mus (?” Bicees)) super sedem iudicii.” plainly, it is only the external order of
That the Father will be the Supreme the world which is to be changed and
Judge of mankind is a doctrine which not its substance or material; so e.g.
~ seems to join direct issue with Jo. y. Irenaeus, vy. 36. I: ov yap 7 vreotacts
21 ovd€ yap 6 matnp Kpiver ovdéva, AANA ovde 4 ovoia THs KTicews eEadaviterac
Thy Kpiow macav dedaxey ro vid, and .GAAa TO OXIA Tapayer TOU KdTpPOV
indeed with the whole current of early tovrov; Primasius, ad loc.: “figura
Christian tradition (cf. Mt. xxv. 31 ff, ergo praeterit, non natura”; Arethas :
Acts Xvil. 31, 2 Cor. v. 10, 2 Tim. iv. 1 puyn Tov ovpavod Kai Ths ys ov Tom
1); but a reconciliation of the two Kv onuaiver petavactacu,...adrAa dv-
views may be found in the oneness of ynv THY ard ths HOopas eis apOapciay.
the Father and the Son (Jo. x. 30)— For the metaphor epuyer cf. xvi. 20
when the Son acts, the Father acts Tmaca vngosepuyer, xalopn ov ¢ evpeOnoay.
with and through Him (Jo. y. 19). "Ard TOU mporwrou xtA. is illustrated
Thus St Paul can write in one place by Ps. xevi. (xevii.) 5 ra dpn éeraxnoay...
(2 Cor. v. 10): havepwOnvar Sei Eurpo- avo mpoowmov Kupiov, and for romos
oGev rov Bnuatos Tov xpiorov, and in ovy evpeOn avrois see xii. 8, note.
another (Rom. xiv. 10): mavres yap 12. xal elSov rots vexpovs xrA.] The
tapaotnoopeba TH Syuate Tov Geor. General Resurrection, described be-
But while this is borne in mind, low in ve. 13, is assumed for the
recognition must be given to the fact moment. The Great White Throne
that the Apocalypse regards judge- is not surrounded, like the Throne
ment as the prerogative of God (ef. set in Heaven (iv. 2), with heavenly
Vi. 10, xvi. 7, xix. 2); it belongs, beings, but with the human dead of all
perhaps, to the Jewish-Christian former generations, and the dead of the
272 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XX. 12
cidents of death will not prevent any quences (6 aéns rxohovOe). Here they
of the dead from appearing before appear as two voracious and insatiable
the Judge; sea and land will alike monsters who have swallowed all past
deliver up their tale. The Sea, as generations, but are now forced to
ever in this island-drama, is fore- disgorge their prey. The ‘harrowing
most in the writers thoughts. It of Hell, which the Gospel of Nico-
has been the grave of thousands demus connects with the Lord’s De-
whose restingplace could not be scent into Hades, is thus seen to
marked by orAn or cippus, whose belong in truth to His Return, when
ashes no columbarium had ever re- the maupayos cai axdpecros “Adns will
ceived. Both Greeks and Romans be emptied by Him Who has the
attached great importance to burial keys of Death. But the primary
and the inviolability of the tomb (cf. purpose of the great gaol-delivery is
Dill, Roman Society, p. 496; Ramsay, judgement—a judgement which will
Cities etc., ii. p. 514 ff.), and recoiled determine the spiritual condition of
with proportionate horror from the each individual man; éxaoros adds a
thought of death by drowning or feature not noticed in v 12, but
even of burial at sea; there were belonging to the Christian tradition;
wild tales of the condition of souls see Mt. xvi. 27, Rom. ii. 6, xiv. 12,
whose bodies had been lost at 1 Cor. iii. 13, 2 Cor. v. 10, 1 Pet. i. 17,
sea, cf. Achilles Tatius, cited by and already recognized in this Book
Wetstein: A€youor S€ Kai ev vdacr (ii. 23).
Wuyas avypnuevas pndé eis adov Kxara- 14. kat 6 6. cai 6 adns €8rnOncav
Baivey Gdws, GAN avrod Tepi rd Vdap eis tHv Niuymy Tod mupos xrir.] Le,
éxew THY Aan. It is to the hope Death and Hades, the phenomenon
inspired by the words of the Seer and the condition, were both irre-
that we owe the confidence with vocably destroyed and effaced; ef.
which the Church now commits the Andreas: To pnxére €oeoGat Pavatoy
departed to the deep, “looking for ) POopar, aN adpCapoiay xai abavaciav
the resurrection of the body when the Baow\evew onpaivera. The immersion
Sea shall give up her dead.” So far of this symbolical pair in the Lake of
as the righteous are concerned, how- Fire is parallel to that of the Beast
ever, the hope appears also in the and the False Prophet (xix. 20); it
Targum on Ps. Ixviii. 31: “reducam can only mean the annihilation of the
iustos qui suffocati sunt in profundis forces indicated. St John expresses
maris” Enoch (vii. 32) speaks only in the language of symbol what St
of a rising of the dead from the dry Paul has said in direct words (1 Cor.
land. Xv. 26 €xyaros €yOpos Kkarapyeirac 6
kai 6 Oavatos kai o adns Swxay Ktr.] @avaros); and both have probably in
Death and Hades are an inseparable view Isa. xxv. 8, Th. xarero6n (Aq.
pair, as in i. 18, vi. 8 (notes), repre- Katarovricet) 6 Oavaros eis vixos, and
senting the two aspects of Death, the Hos. xiii. 14 rod 7) Sixn cov, Gavare ; rot
physical fact and its spiritual conse- To Kévtpov cou, adn; (ef. 1 Cor. xv. 54 f.).
18
274 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XX. 14
_ Charles, Eschatology, p. 122 f., n. 2)— arjA@av| Cf. xx. 11, note; like épv-
and in Enoch xly. 4f., “I will trans- yer, anndéav must not be pressed,
form the heaven, and make it an and Andreas is not far wrong when
eternal blessing and light. And I will he glosses: dyti rot ‘ynAAayn.” The
transform the earth and make it a writer of 2 Peter conceives of a con-
blessing”; ib. Ixxii. 1, “the new crea- flagration of the old order at the
tion... which dureth till eternity”; xci. Parousia (iii. 12 ovpavol mvpovpevoe
_ 16 “the first heaven will depart and AvOnoovra Kal oToLyeia Kavoovpeva TH-
_ pass away, and a new heaven will xerat); but no such phenomena suggest
| appear, and all the powers of the themselves to the Apocalyptist, though
heavens will shine sevenfold for ever”; fire is a frequent factor in his visions.
the Apocalypse of Baruch xxxii. 6 kat 7) Oadaoca ovK éotw err] The
“the Mighty One will renew His Sea has fulfilled its last function (xx.
Creation” ; 4 Esdras vii. 75 “tempora 13), and when the Seer looks steadily
illa in quibus incipies creaturam re- at the New Earth, he sees that “the
noyare.” Compare the interesting waters which are under the firma-
Rabbinical parallel quoted by Schoett- ment” have vanished; no place is
gen from Debarim rabba 4f. 262. 4 left for the Sea in the New Creation;
“cum Moses ante obitum oraret, it belonged to the order which has
caelum et terra et omnis ordo crea- passed. There is no need to suspect
turarum commotus est. tunc dixerunt: with Augustine a reference to the
Fortasse adest tempus a Deo prae- effects of the conflagration (de civ.
stitutum, quo renoyandus est orbis Dei xx. 16 “utrum maximo illo ar-
universus” (yoy nsx wand). dore siccetur an et ipsum vertatur in
On xawos see ii. 17, note, and cf. melius non facile dixerim.” The Sea
lil. 12, v. 9, xiv. 3. As the opposite has disappeared, because in the mind
of maXatos, it suggests fresh life rising of the writer it is associated with |
from the decay and wreck of the old ideas which are at variance with the
world ; cf. Heb. viii. 13 ev roé eye character of the New Creation. Cf.
Kawny [se. Suadyxny), wemaaiwxey tiv Aug. lc. “tune non erit hoe saeculum
mpaorny: To dé madawvpevoy Kai ynpa- vita mortalium turbulentum et pro-
oxoy éyyds apavopod. What is indi- cellosum”; Andreas: roy rapaywdn
cated is in fact a madwyevecia of Biov wat moAdvuKUpova onpawovons THs
heaven and earth (Mt. xix. 28), or to @adacons. St John, an exile in sea-
use another figure an droxardoracis girt Patmos, regarded with no favour
mavroy (Acts iii. 21). As Irenaeus the element which mounted guard
sees, the New Heaven and Earth over his prison, and parted him
correspond to the New Man, whose from the Churches of Asia. For the
renovation has now been completed ancients generally the Sea possessed
by the Resurrection ; v. 36. 1 dvavew- none of the attractions which it has
Gévros tov avOpwrov, Kal axudoartos for moderns. To undertake a voyage
mpos Ty apbapciay, dare pnxére dvva- without grave cause was to tempt
oa répa Tarawbiva, Eora 6 ovpavds Providence; Hor. carm. i. 3. 21 f£
_Kawos kal 7 yi) Kaw ev rois [? ois] “nequicquam Deus abscidit | prudens
-Kawois avapuevet 6 GvOpwros dei Kawwos, Oceano dissociabili terras, si tamen
kai [? Kawa] mpocouiday Té bed. impiae | non tangenda rates transi-
6 yap mpaTos ovpavds Kal 7) TPT yA liunt vada.” It is true that since the
18—2
276 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN pees
2 \ \ / \ i YA
2 @aXacoa oOvUK EOTLW ETL. Kal TyHv TOALY THY aylav
/ 3 v7 sf
I 7 Oadacoa ouKk ect ert] THY Oadaccay ovK Ldov ert A 2 Kat]t+eyw Iwavyns
Vvpele lipss
time of Horace facilities for travel new metropolis, not another Babylon,
had greatly increased, and, as Dill but another and greater Jerusalem.
remarks (Roman Society, p. 205), Of a kaw "IepovoadAn we have read
“until the appearance of railways and in c¢. ili. 12, from which this verse
steamboats it may be doubted whether borrows its description as far as amé
there was any age in history in which tod Geov, adding rv ayiav, which is
travelling was easier or more general.” here no mere conventional epithet
At the end of the first century Ju- (Mt. iv. 5, xxvii. 53), but one significant
venal could write (xiv. 275 ff.) : “aspice of the new holiness, the inner and
portus | et plenum magnis trabibus permanent consecration of the new
mare, plus hominum est iam | in City of God. The Holy City of the
pelago, veniet classis quocumque vo- O.T. (2 Esdr. xxi. 1, Dan. ix. 24, Mt.
carit |spes lucri”; and the Apoca- Xxvii. 53) had been in ruins for a
lyptist has told practically the same quarter of a century, and Hadrian’s
tale in c. xviii. 17 ff. Yet how great new city was not yet planned. The
the risks of a seafaring life still were, New Jerusalem of the Seer belongs
the story of St Paul’s shipwreck to another order; it is of heavenly
shews: to the Apostolic age the origin, a city ‘whose builder and
ocean spoke of separation and isola- maker is God’ (Heb. xi. 10), 7 wéAAovea
tion, rather than of a highway linking modus (ib. xiii. 14). Some years before
shore to shore. For this element of the fall of the old city the thought of
unrest, this fruitful cause of destruc- a celestial city had been familiar to
tion and death, this divider of nations St Paul and his school; ef. Gal. iv. 26 f.
and Churches, there could be no 7 6€ dvw “Iepovoadnu eAevbépa éeariv,
place in a world of social intercourse, qts cot pntnp jor, Phil. iii. 20 judy
deathless life, and unbroken peace. yap 7d moXirevjpa €v ovpavois vrapyet,
The disappearance of the Sea from Heb. xii. 22 mpoweAndvOare Sidv dper
the future order is a feature in other kai mode Oeod (évros, “Iepovcadnp
apocalyptic writings; cf. eg. Orac. éroupavio. Jewish literature also is
Sibyll. v. 158 ff. née & ovpavddev full of the hope of an ideal Jerusalem,
dotnp péyas eis Gra Sewn | cat Pr€Eer based on O.T. prophecy (Isa. liy., lx.
movtov 3 UD. 447 €orac 8 voratiw Kapa Ez. xl., xlviii.); ef. Apoc. Baruch iv.
Enpos mote movros; Assumption of 3 ff. (ed. Charles, p. 6 ff.): “it is not
Moses x. 6 “the sea will return into this building which is now built in —
the abyss, and the fulness of waters your midst; it is that which will be
will fail”; in the Coptic Zephaniah, revealed with Me, that which was
p- 129, flames break out and dry up prepared beforehand...and now, be-
the sea (Simcox, ad /.), and Bousset hold, it is preserved with Me”; 4 Esdr.
quotes from Plutarch, de Zs. et Osir. x. 27 ff. “vidi et ecce amplius mulier
7, a similar belief entertained by the non comparebat mihi, sed civitas
priests of Isis: dA@s b€ Kai rH Oa- aedificabatur...haec mulier...est Sion
Rarray ek mupos yyovvrat Kal mapwpt- ...ingredere etvide splendoremet mag- —
opevny; but the Apocalyptist (see nitudinem aedificii” ; Orac. Sibyli.y _
above) shews no knowledge of this 420ff.kai row fy erdOnoe beds, rabryy —
form of the conception. eroincev |paidporépny aotpev re Kat
2. Kat THY Tow THY ayiay "I. Kawhy nArtov 7dé cweAnvns | KtrA.; Test. wit.
etdov] The New Earth must have a patr., Dan 5: eri rhs véas "lepovgadnp —
XXI. 3] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 277
> \ \ 7: / - ? road
lepovo aX KaLYNV €L100V KaTaBaivoveay é€k TOU oupavou
\ ~ - € / € / /
ato Tov Oeou, NTOLMAT MEVNY WS vueepny KEKOO
(Ay) LEVY
TW avopl avTNS.
~~ , \ > ~~ 3 \ of ~ / > co
Kal nKov~a chwyns peyaXns eK TOU 3
Opovov Neyoverns’ldov 7}eKnvy Tov Beod peTa THY dvOpw-
2 amo Tov Oeou ex Tov ovp. P 1 49 79 91 96 al | om azo tov Beou Ir" | Kexoc-
Hnwevny] pr kat 130 3 kat nxouga...eyourns] Kat Pwvy peyadn...\evyouca R* | ex 7.
Opovov] ex 7. ovpavov PQ min‘ereo™> me the syrr arm aeth anon*“* Prim Andr Ar
evppavOjcovra: Sixaior, Wris Eotar els proclaimed that the Wife of the Lamb
Sdfacpa Beod Ews tov aidvos. The had made herself ready for the nup-
Rabbinical doctrine of an ovpavorodis tials; now at length she is revealed
is worked out by Schoettgen (i. 1208 ff, to the Seer in her bridal attire.
de Hierusalem caelesti); see also Over her simple dress of white byssus
Schiirer, Geschichte’, p. 5361, Weber, (xix. 8) she wears the ornaments
Jiid. Theologie, pp. 374, 404. On the usual for women of rank; cf. Judith
Christian Society as the realization of Xil. 15 €xoopnOy TO ivatiou@ cal ravi
the heavenly Jerusalem see Westcott TO koopn@ TO yuvatke(@—in what this
on Heb, xi. 10 (additional note). consisted appears ib. x. 4 repi€Bero...7d
kataBaivoveay €x Tov ovpavod arb Tov Wea kal rovs Saxrudious Kal Ta évaria
6eod| Repeated from c. iii. 12 rhs kal tavta Tov Koopoyv avrns; Ez. xvi.
xawns “Iepoveadnp, 7 KataSaivovca eéx II éxoopnoa oe KOT Ha, kal mepieOnxa
Tov ovpavod aro Tov Beov pov, Where Wéua...xai xaGepa...Kal evadtiov...Kai
, ‘
- /
éxovrat, kal avTos 6 Beds per’ adT eV ExTat| avTOY Geos,
p) \ \ > vr SD
be realized at length the long pro- Body of Christ. ‘O Oeos per’ avrav
mised life of fellowship with God. recalls Ox jy (Mt. i. 23), and all
The words id8od 7 oxnv7 xrd. rest upon that that name holds for both the
a series of O.T. predictions, e.g. Lev. present and the coming age.
xxvi. I1 f. Onow thy SiaOqKny pov 4. Kai é&areiwver wav Saxpvoy xri.]
(F, r. oxnyny pov) év vpiv...cat eoopua The effect of the Divine indwelling
vpiv Beds, kat dpeis eoecOE pov daos; on the circumstances of life is de-
Jer. xxxvili. (xxxi.) 33 écopat avrois scribed in negative terms; as to the
eis Oedv, kal avtol €xovrai jot eis Naor; positive conditions of the future exist-
Ez. xxxvii. 27 €ora 7 Kataoknvecis ence, ova epavepwbn Ti eoopeba (I JO.
pov év avtois, kal €copuat avtois beds, iii. 2). On éfadeiWer wav daxpvov (Isa.
kal avtTol pov éaovrat Aaos; Zech. viii. xxy. 8) see vii. 17, note ; 6 Oavaros ovK
8 xaracknvdcw ev péow “lepovoadyp, éora ere renews the assurance of xx.
kal €oovrai por eis Aadv, Kayo Eoopa 14; cf. Shemoth rabba xy. f. 114. 4,
avrois eis Oedv ev addnOeia kat ev “temporibus Messiae mors cessabit in
ducatoovvy. , One important and doubt- aeternum.” For ovre mwévOos xrhd. ef.
less deliberate change has been made Isa. xxxy. 10 amédpa ddvvn kal Avy
in the terms of these prophecies; kal orevaypos; ib. Ixv. 19 ovKére pr)
our writer has substituted Aaoi for dxovoOy €v attn pevy kdavOuov Kat
Aads—the many peoples of redeemed devi) kpavyjs—the exact opposite of
humanity for thesingle elect nation, the what is said of Babylon in ¢. xviii. 22;
world for Israel. Neither in the O.T. see also Enoch x. 22. On sovos,
prophecies nor in their Apocalyptic ‘pain,’ cf. c. xvi. 10, note. Ta mpdra —
echo does the use of oxnv7 and its de- an7jdéav: ‘the first things are gone
riyatives suggest a merely temporary by’—not, as in A.V., ‘the former
dwelling of God with man. As in things’ simply, but ‘the first’—the
Vii. 15, Xiii. 6, xv. 5, they carry us back things belonging to the first heaven
to the original settlement in Canaan, and “the first earth, the whole order
when the Sanctuary was still but a of things which existed in the first —
tent ; they point to a oxnv7 ddynOun, a creation. The thought in this verse —
peiCwy Kal TeAevcorépa oxnvy (Heb. viii. and the next is remarkably close to
2, ix. 11); perhaps by the assonance that of 2 Cor. y. 17 «f rus ev Xpiora,
of oxnvody and {2 they also suggest Kaw) KTiows* Ta apxaia tapndGev, idod,
the Shekinah, realized in the Incarn- yéyovev kawa ; but the reference there is —
ation (Jo. i. 14) and in the mystical limited to the individual life in Christ.
XXI. 6] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 279
5 ee € fa / ’ \ - 0 / 1d \ \
Kal €17TTEY O Ka )MEVOS ETL Tw povw OU KalVa TOLW 5
A Ais oe 6 \ 7 2 / “ee, \
Kal aAnOivoi cio. =°Kal etrev por Teyovav. eyw TO 6
! \ tales oe \ \ \ / over ~
adja Kat TO Ww, 4 apxn Kat TO TEAOS. EYW TW
5 OM Kat 1° 2 29 41 50.90 94 97 Ir | ecrev] Neyer 130 | Ere Tw Opovw] em Tov
Opovov 1 49 al ev Tw Opovw 35 79 87 | Sov] pr xac A | kawa row mavta SAP 35 37
38 49 87 o1 96 vg syré” Ir Aug Prim al] xaworow ravra 79 186 Tavra Kawa row |
al syr | Aeyec]+or SP 1 186 al?! vgeleflipss me syré¥ arm! Prim Andr Ar | om or g4
186 syr8” | adyAiwvo]+rov deov Q mint’ syr Ar+rov Geou ew 130 6 ecrev]
Reyer 8 | yeyovay &°* A (-vacw 38) syré” Ir] yeyova R*PQ 1 130 186 alP4® syr arm
Or Andr Ar yeyove 41 94 factum est vg Prim om &*°") me aeth anon*“* | eyw] + equ A
38 39 vg me aeth Cypr anon*"s | 7 apxn] om 7 8 29 32 37 130 alt’! Ar | ro redos]
om ro 8 29 32 37 130 al]ferol0- Ay
5. Kal eimev 6 kaOnpevos ert TO compare ce. ili. 14, Xix. I1; Aoyos m.
Opov xth.| The Speaker is now, pro- kat ad. occurs again in xxii. 6and Aoyos
bably for the first time in the Book, ay. in xix. 9. These great sayings
God Himself; cf. xx. 11, xxi. 3. The which concern the future of humanity
words are suggested by Isa. xliii. 18 f. and the world must be seen to rest
pf) Penmovevere TA TpATa, Kal Ta apyaia on a secure basis; men need to be
pH ovddoyiler
T~'--
=_”™
——_—_
~-
de: Sod eya rod Kawa, assured that they are not only worthy
but the scope of the old prophecy is of confidence, but answer to realities
enlarged indefinitely by mavra; all which in due time will enter into the
the fruits of the new Covenant (cf. ii. experience of life, though for the
17, note) are included. Barnabas, if present they cannot be fully realized
indeed he has this promise in view, or adequately expressed. “Haeec ecredi
has strangely minimized it when he oportet, non exponi” (Primasius).
T @pove in this connexion ef. vii. 10, are these sayings true; they have come
xix. 4: the more usual emi rod Gpévou to pass (cf. xvi. 17 yéyovev). They
Secure im iv. OL, Vv. 1, 7, 13, Vi 16, have found a fulfilment already in the
Ltr 5, RX. 12. regeneration of life and thought which
Kai deyer, coming between kat elev exists within the present Church, and
(vw.5) and kai eier (vr. 6), indicates : the larger fulfilment which awaits the
ah of speaker. The direction to Parousia is potentially realized in the
the Seer to write what he has just Divine foreknowledge. The aoristic
heard comes doubtless from an angel, termination of the perfect (-ay for
as in xiv. 13, xix. 9 f. He is to write, -acw) has perplexed the scribes, and
because the words he has heard are the vv. ll. yéyova, yéyove, are attempts
as true as they are tremendous; ef. to evade this difficulty; on yeéyovay
Arethas: 2) vouite, pnciv, 3 “lwavyn, see Blass, Gr. p. 46, and ef. Rom.
TH TOU peyéOous TOY Kaworo.oupevwy XVi. 7.
Ado cer ds Ka irepBor)y hartacias éyo to dAda cat ro @ xrd.] Cf.
vromecciy Wevdei tut exBarer Ta Neyo- i. 8, note. Here as there the re-
eva wow ToTovTOY yap adn Oh @are kal ference is to the Eternal Father,
yagi kataGéoOar oe TavTa Tmapeyyv- whilst in xxii. 13 it is equally clear
pat eis dverrihno Tov Tov OTe yernoeTat that the Incarnate Son is in view;
For mtorés cat adnéuvds in this Book see note ad loc. ‘H apy? kat rb redo
280 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XXL 6
Orpwrtt déow ék THS THYyNns TOU UdaTos Tis CwHs
70 wiKkwv KAnpovomunoel TavTAa, Kal Exouat
lod 7 ~~ /
if Swpeav.
reflects a phrase of the second Isaiah (wis manyas vdarwv, where see notes.
(Isa. xliv. 6 jms 281 WNT UN; There, however, the perfect state is
ef. ib. xli. 4, xlvili. 12). *Apy7 is used anticipated ; here, and in xxii. 17, it
in Col. i. 18 in reference to the relation is to the Church and the world in
of Christ to the Church, and in Apoe. their present condition that the water
iii. 14 of His relation to the cosmos; of life is promised, as r@ dupavrs, 6
here it represents God as the First dior, clearly shew. Awpeay, ‘gratui-
Cause, the Source and Origin of all tously, as in Mt. x. 8 6. eAaBere, Rom.
things, a sense already found in iii. 24 Orxaovpevor 6.; for the sense
Aristotle, by whom the Deity is called see Isa. lv. I of Supavres, mropeverGe
& mpern kal KuptwTatn apxn. Tédos, as ep vdwp...xal hayere Gvev apyvpiov
complementary to dpy7, is the end and kat tiujs; Jo. iv. Io ef wOes mH
goal—a meaning of the word which is dwpedv Tod Oeod...0d av ATnoas avTov
rare in the N.T., but see 1 Tim. i. 5 kal €d@xev av cor Vdwp Cav ; Acts viii.
TO O€ rédos THS mapayyeAias éoTiv 20 thy Swpeay Tov Oeov evouicas dia
aydar7y, and perhaps Rom. x. 4 rédos xpnuatov krac6a. That God’s gifts
yap vopnov Xpiotds (see, however, SH. are gratuitous is rightly urged as an
ad loc.). The full phrase is used argument for free Sacraments, but
in reference to the Divine life by the fact has a far wider significance,
Josephus, antt. viii. 11. 2 [6 Beds} os
o and lies at the root of the Pauline
Epyov eorly avrov kal apxn kat TéAos doctrine of justification by faith with-
Tov ardvrav ;contr. Ap. ii. 22 6 beds out ‘works of law.’ In the present
exer Ta igs TayTeAns Kal wakaplos, case the Gift is one which comes here
autos a’t@ kal maow avdrapkns, apx7n and now from the very Source (é« rs
kat péoa kal TéAos ovTOS TaY TayTer. anyns; cf. vii. 17)—a point emphasized
St Paul expresses the same funda- here but not repeated in xxii. 17.
mental belief in other terms, when he Cf. Bede, “de hoe fonte irrorat nune
writes: €€ avrod kai dv adrod kat eis credentes in via quem vincentibus
avrov ta mavra (Rom. xi. 36), and ubertim hauriendum praebet in patria,
speaks of the Father as 6 émi ravrev utrumque autem gratis”; and the
kat dca mavt@y Kai év raow (ph. iv. 6). experience of the Viennese deacon
The Infinite Life originates, embraces, Sanctus in the fires of persecution,
and transcends the Universe. related in the letter of the confessors
ey® TO Suparte dda ék Tis mys (Hus. H. £. v. 1. 18): mapépevev averi-
«th.] The Source and End of all kaumtos kal dvévdotos, oTeppos mpos
life is the bountiful Giver of life in THY Opodroyiav, Urd THs ovpaviov myhs
its highest perfection. Cf. Jac. i. 5 tov vdatos tis fwas Tov e&tovros é€k
aireita mapa tov Siddvros beod macw Ths vndvos tod xpicrod SpoarCopevos
am\@s Kal by dverdifovros ;; 1b. 17 raca kal évduvapovpevos.
ddets dyadn kat may dépnua ré\evov 7. 0 wiKGY KANpovouncer Tadral
avwbev eorw, kataBaivov arb rod TarTpos While ‘he that is athirst’ receives the
tov dodrer. With the form of this Gift of the Water of Life, it is ‘he
Divine offer cf. ¢. vii. 16 f. od8€ Sapy- that conquers’ alone whose heritage it
govow éTt...kal odnynoer avTovs emt will permanently be. ‘O m«éy carries —
pA c
XXI. 8] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 281
_ the reader back to the seven promises resurrection ; cf. Le. xx. 36 vioi elow
of ce. ii, iii, to which xAnpovoynoe Ocot rhs dvactracews viol dvres; Rom.
ravra adds an eighth promise that Vili. 23 viobeciay dmrexdexduevor thy
completes and in effect embraces the drokvtpwow Tov gwyaros jyar. St
| rest. On the pre-Christian history of John is not unconscious of the present
KAnpovopeity see Mc. x. 17, note, and existence of both (1 Jo. iii. 1 roramny
cf. Dalman, Words of Jesus, E. Tr., dyarny bédwxev 6 matnp wa réxva Oeod
p. 125 ff.; in the N.T. the-use of this KAnOapev> xai eopev...viv téxva Geor
verb and its cognate nouns in refer- eouev), but in this passage he has in
ence to the future of man is well view the son who is entering on his
distributed, but specially frequent full inheritance, and not him to whom
in St Paul, with whose doctrine of but the dppaSwv (Eph. i. 13 f.) has as
the sonship of believers it accords; yet been given.
ef. Rom. viii. 17 «2 d€ réxva, «ai 8. rois S€ Sedois Kai amioros «rh.]
KAnpovdpor, Gal. iv. 7 ef d€ vios, Kat Bede: “blandis semper, ad cautelam
KAnpovopos a Oeov. That in the insinuandam, austera permiscet”; the
solitary instance where it occurs in doom of the impenitent is placed in
the Apoc. the word has the same sharp contrast with the heritage of
reference is one indication among the conqueror. First among the
many of the radical agreement be- condemned are the &eAoi—members
tween St John and St Paul. of the Church who, like soldiers turn-
The heritage of the conqueror will ing their backs upon the enemy, fail
embrace the contents of this vision under trial; not, as A.V. and R.V.,
(ratra}—the new creation with its ‘the fearful’? but the cowards or
immunities from sorrow and death, craven in Christ’sarmy. Cf. Arethas:
the indwelling of God, the conscious- Setovs Karei Tors Exovoio daGeveia
ness of a filial relation with Him, and mpos Ta dmoXavoTixa Tov maporTos
the Water that quenches the thirst ai@vos aroxAivavras. When Tertullian
and quickens the life of the human writes (de fuga 7): “in Apocalypsi
soul. The v. 1. mavra, with its larger non fugam timidis offert sed inter
but vaguer outlook, offers a less ceteros reprobos particulam in stag-
really satisfying prospect. no sulphuris et ignis,” he is led,
kal €gopat avt@ Beds Kai avtos ora partly by his Latin version, partly by
poc vios] The words link themselves his personal tendencies, into undue
on to a catena of O.T. prophecies, severity; it is not fear or even flight
e.g. Gen. xvii. 7f, 2 Regn. vii. 14, which incurs the penalty, but the
Ps. Ixxxviii. (Ixxxix.) 27; the last of cowardice which in the last resort
these passages is applied to Christ prefers ease or earthly life to Christ;
in Heb. i. 5, but may obviously include, ef. Me. vili. 35 Such dela betrays
in a laxer sense, His cuveAnpovdpor. instability of purpose, lack of any
Their sonship, even their relationship deeper faith or loyalty;cf.Sir. ii 12 f,
with God, is here regarded as be- and Origen on Ps. xxvi. (xxvii) 1 f£:
longing to the future (€coua, €orar), mpooxonte. S€ Wuxn TwPAdrrovea xai
when it will be manifested by the mavta oSeirat, xai THy els Beov dpodo-
282 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN poem:
/ \ cond \ 5) / \ rc
Topvos Kat Pappakois Kat elowAoAaTpals Kal Tact
an } if \ / > a > lon Xl ~ /
TOLS bev EOlY TO Mepos AUTWY €V TH tjAvy TH KQ@LOMEVH |
\ \ if ke a2 G 4 € /
Tupl Kal Oeiw, O €OTLY O Bavatos O devTEpos.
ylav apynoera.* azo Geot b€ paticbeica, incurred at the hands of the mob or by
Mp@Tov pev TOY mpopayoy avTjs Kal order of the courts. I0pvo. abounded
cwtipa gate Oewpovoa, pera S€ Tavra in Greek cities—at Corinth, St Paul
TOY avTHS moeuiwy Katrabappet. The admits it was impossible to avoid
remedy for deAla is riotis, cf. Jo. xiv. meeting them in society (1 Cor. vy. 10
I, 27 mw) tapacocécbw vay 7 Kapdia: emet @eihere Gpa ek Tov Koopov e&ed-
murrevete eis tov Oedv, Kai eis epe 6civ)—and they fitly follow qdoveis (ef.
MLOTEVETE «.. LT) ~TapaccécOw vay 7 1 Tim. i. 9 f. dvdpopovors, mopvois) ac-
kapdia pndé Seisato. The dmicros, cording to the M.T. order of the
in the technical sense which appears Decalogue. On dappaxoi see 1x. 21,
in the Pauline Epistles, is the non- XViii. 23, notes ;in Gal. v. 20 happakia
Christian, the pagan (cf. 1 Cor. vi. 6, follows eiSwAoAarpia, whilst here dap-
Vile t2i Vs. 27, Mv. 22h, 2 Cor: ivi. pakos precedes eiSwAoAarpns; for the
14f.); but here, following immediately connexion of sorcery and magic with
after deos, it is probably not to be idolatry in Asian cities see xiii. 13 ff, —
limited in this way, or referred to the notes, and the Introduction, p. xci. f.
heathen as such, but means simply The list ends with kal waow Trois Wev-
‘faithless,’ ‘unbelieving’ (Mc. ix. 19, Le. déow, ‘all the false” ie, as is ex-
mil 46; Jo; xx.27, Tit ions <ck 1 Tim: plained below in xxii. 15, maou tots
y. 8), and applies to the Christian who pirtovow kat rovodow Wevdos. All the
by act or word denies his faith, as insincerities of heathendom are here
well as to the pagan who insults and —the conscious frauds practised by
blasphemes it. The other characters the pagan priesthood and the dealers
described, though they might be found in ‘magic,’ and the support rendered
on the fringe of the Christian brother- to them by those who ‘loved to have
hood (cf. ii. 15, 20), are such as it so’; the tricks of trade and deceits
heathenism produced on a_ large of domestic life. But the insincerities
scale; see ix. 21 where the heathen of Christians are not of course to be
are clearly in view, and the list of excluded; the baptized liar is the
sins is nearly the same. “EBdeAvypévor, worst of his kind, since he lies to the
not simply BdeAv«roi, as in Tit. i. 16, Holy Ghost (Acts v. 3 f.). Tertullian,
but persons whose very natures have indeed, seems to limit the reference
been saturated with the abominations of the whole passage to Christians:
which they practised in their lifetime; de pud. 19 “non enim de ethnicis
the context suggests that in this case videbitur sapere, cum de fidelibus
the BdeAvypara are not merely idola- pronuntiarit Qui vicerint, ete.”; but —
trous acts (cf. xvii. 4), but the monstrous the inference is too sweeping. A
and unnatural vices-of heathendom. better exposition will be found in
Kai qovetdou kat mopvois KT. Povor Hipp. de Antichr. 38 (ed. Lagarde,
are included among prevalent sins in p. 116).
Me. vii. 21, Rom. i. 29, Apoc. ix. 21 (cf. None such have any part in the in- —
Jac. iv. 2, 1 Pet. iv. 15), but perhaps heritance of the Saints (Eph. y. 5);
the reference is here chiefly to the their names are not in the roll-call of
violent deaths of Christians whether the living in the New Jerusalem. —
XXI. 9] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 253
ayyeAwy TeV 9
i: ec ’ - « \
nrdOev ¢€is €K Twv énTa
9° Kal
/ \ t \ / - / - t \
EXOVTwWY Tas Eta diadas, THY YEMOVTWY TwY ETTA
a ms 2 / Cos / >» ~ /
mAnyav Twv €ryvaTwv, Kat EeNaAnTEV MET EMou NEYwY
Acvpo, oei&w cow TH vuepny THY yuvaika Tov
g nddev}+7mpos pe vg"P*4 arm! | es] 0 rpwros 35 36 87 | om ex 1 35 38 79 87 | Tu
yemovTwy] Tw yeuourwy RK" ras yeuousas 1 7 130 al™4 arm et sine ras Q 8 29 31
38 49 gt 92 al’ syrr”4 Ar | rw exra rAnywr] om Tay Q min® | roy vungny THY yw.
Tov apviov] THY v. Tou apy. THY yur. I 79 186 Vg"P*® rny yu. Thy v. T. a. Q 7 8 29 31 49
al?5 Ar
The alternative is a part in the Second a slip on the part of an early scribe or
Death, the Lake of Fire. Exclusion perhaps of the writer himself for ras
from eternal life burns and consumes yenovoas (xv. 7), or it may be meant
like a perpetual fire; whether the to suggest that these angels were still
function of the fire is to destroy or to full of the great task they had accom-
punish or to purify is not within the plished, and that St John’s guide
scope of the revelation entrusted to came fresh from the scene of the
the Seer; cf. xix. 20, xx. 10, 14f, Last Plagues to this widely different
notes. Compare the dogmatic tone of office. Both participles are timeless ;
the Slavonic Enoch (ed. Charles, p. 10): the Seven Angels have emptied their
“this place, Enoch, is prepared for bowls, and doubtless have ceased to
those who do not honour God; who carry them, but they are still known
commit evil deeds on earth...witch- as oi €yovres Tas diadas Tas yenovoas
craft, enchantments, devilish magic, (or of yéuovres) Tay extra mAnyov. That ©
and who boast of their evil deeds...for one of these Angels of wrath should
all these this place is prepared for an be deputed to shew the Seer the Holy
eternal inheritance.” City is a Divine paradox which has
XXI. 9—XXII. 5. Tuk VISION OF not escaped the ancient commenta-
THE NEW JERUSALEM. tors ; cf. Andreas: 6 yap Tore thy TAnyny
g. Kal rAOev eis ex Ta Extra Krd.] tots aio emaywr, vuY THY paxapLoTyta
The announcement of v. 2 (kai ry ths exkAnoias To ayi@ vrodeixvucr;
moAw TH ayiay lepoveadnp Kawny €idov Bede: ‘“praedicatores iidem qui
xrA.) is here resumed and worked out plagam septimariam (id est, univer-
in detail. The Seer tells us that this salem) irrogant impiis, ecclesiae quo-
nearer view of the City was obtained que futura gaudia pandunt.”
through the ministry of one of the Thy vipdny thy yuvaixa Tod apyiou
Angels of the Seven Bowls. Compare takes up a thread dropt at ¢. xix. 7
¢. XVii. I kal FAOev cis ex trav énta WAGev O yapos Tov apviov, Kal 4 yuvry
dyyAov Tav éyovtwy ras éxra duadas, avrov roipacev éauTiv. The espoused
kal eAdAnoev per’ euot Néywv Acidpo, wife (Mt. i. 18, 20) is now the Bride
Sei gor TO Kpiua THs ropyns, Where (xxi. 2) of the Lamb; the nuptials
the same formula is used to introduce have begun; indeed, as Andreas
the vision of the Harlot City; its remarks: dre as auvds eodayiacbn 6
repetition here serves to place the Xptoros, ToTe avthy TO oixei@ aipare
vipdyn in marked contrast with the evunpevoato...T7 €KXUTEL TOU eK THs
mopyn — Jerusalem the Holy with mAeupas aiuatos 1) exkAnoia cvotaca
Babylon the Great. For rév éyovrav ro tudevte SC yas nppoora. The
Tas émta diadas, ef. xv. 1, note. Tay metaphor belongs to the first days of
yenovray is unexpected ; possibly it is the Gospel, and had been employed
284 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XXI. 9
amnveyKev ME EV TVEUMaTL ETL OpOs
\ / "4 / \ 4
Io dpviou. 1° eal
meya Kal Undov, Kat GOaEev mor Thy TOW THY
/ \ aI / \ i \
112/ \ P) / cr ra se «
Il amo
b) \
tov- 6 Geou,> Exovcav Tyv do€av Tov Geou- Oo
\ Ie als e/ rE / rd rE
Q~wortnp avTns omowos AWw TimwTaTw, ws ALLOW
by St Paul in a passage which has and elevating powers, she brings with
some affinity with the present; see her from her place of origin, and she
the note on ¢. xix. 7. is transfigured by it; cf. 2. 23, xxii. 5.
10. kal amnveyxéy pe é€v mvevpate Cf. Isa. Ix. 1 4 Sofa Kupiov emi oe
ert dpos xtA.] Compare xvii. 3 dm7- dvatéra\kev. The description belongs
veykev pe eis epnuov ev mvevpatt. The even to the present condition of the
Harlot City is seen in a wilderness, Christian Society: 2 Cor. iii. 18 jets
the Bride City from a mountain. The d€ mavres avaxekaduppev@ TpOTaTe THY
mountain is not Mount Zion (xiv. 1), dofav Kupiov xarontpifomevor (R. V.
for the New Jerusalem is not founded ‘reflecting as in a mirror’)...uerapop-
upon it, but is seen from it; the hovpeba ard dons eis doێav.
indefinite dpos péya cal vnc points 6 pwotnp adrijs Gporos AiO@ Tipi@rare
to no particular height, but rather xt.] Her luminary resembled a rare
symbolizes the elevation of spirit crystalloid gem, every facet of which
(Apringius: “in fidei altitudine ele- is radiant with a Divine light. For
yatur”) necessary for one whe would dwornp, as distinguished from dds,
see the heavenly vision. Cf. Ez. xl. see Gen. i. 3, 14 kal eirev 6 Geos Tevn-
2 Hyayev pe ev Opacer Oeod...kal €OnKéev Onto pas...cat eimev 6 Oeds TevnOn-
pe em” Gpos vWnArov opodpa; Mt. iv. 8 tecav dworhpes, and cf. Sir. xliii.
mapadapBavet avrov 6 duaBodos eis Gpos 7 hwotnp peovpevos emt ouvtedeias.
vwnddv Aiav. The Seer is carried A geornp is “something in which
thither ‘in spirit’ (cf. i. 10, iv. 2); light is concentrated and thence
the Angel’s devpo is a sursum cor to radiates” (Benson)—luminare rather
which his spirit under the influence
than dwmen (Prim. Vg.), isa
of the ‘Spirit of revelation’ (Eph. i. 17)
at once responds. (Syr.) rather than —<S@as (Syr.&*;
kat ederSév prow thy wOAW THY ayiay see Dr Gwynn’s notes here and on
*TepovoaAnp krd.| For ryv wodw kr. iv. 5). Our Lord is represented as
see v. 2, note. Kayyv is not repeated having spoken indiscriminately of
here, for the City is not now regarded Himself and His disciples as r6 gas
in its relation to the rest of the New tov koopov (Mt. v. 14, Jo. viii 12),
Creation, but in its specific character, but in the underlying Aramaic there
which is Holiness. may well have been a distinction such
Il. €xyovcav tiv Sogav rod Geod| as that between 7} and WND; the
The Church possesses the Divine saints are properly dasireqaed (Dan.
Presence, which, with its illuminating xii. 3, LXX. davodow as poorhpes To
XXI. 12] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 285
kal ovomata emvyeypappeva a eoTw both, but suggests that the Seer after
tov dddexa Pudov| Again the writer surveying the east and north walls
is indebted to Ezekiel (xlviii. 31 ff. ai returns to his starting place in order
muAa THS Toews Em GvVOpacw prey to examine those on the south and
tov “Iopand xrv.); cf. syn. Sohar 115. west. It is difficult to understand
27 “in atrio mundi futuri xii portae the purpose of this change, yet it
quarum singulis inscriptum est nomen seems to be deliberate; see v. 19,
quoddam e xii tribubus.” The O.T. note.
prophet allocates the gates to the °AmoO avatoAjs, amo Poppa krA.,
several Tribes (N., Reuben, Judah, ‘starting from the east, ‘from the
Levi; E., Joseph, Benjamin, Dan; 8., north, etc.; in Ezekiel the Lxx.
Simeon, Issachar, Zebulun; W., Gad, satisfactorily renders 1D" NNBON
Asher, Naphtali); but the Christian ete. by ra mpos avarodas xrA. Archbp
Apocalyptist does not follow him in Benson renders azo similarly here,
this: the enumeration in c. vii. suffices. ‘facing sunrise,’ ‘facing north’ ete.,
The Seer’s object in referring to the without explanation.
Tribes is simply to assert the con- 14. Kal TO Teixos Ths woAews Exov
tinuity of the Christian Church with Oewehiovs Saddexa] As there are
the Church of the O.T. The new twelve gate-towers, so there are also
Society inherits all that was _per- twelve foundation stones. The wall
manent in the number and order of is broken into twelve sections by the
the Tribes, without their limitations; twelve gates, and each section is seen
it is constituted ek maons dvAjs kal to rest on a single OeuéAvos—a vast
yAooons (Vv. 9, Vii. 9), and the gate- oblong block of worked and bevelled
ways standing open on all sides stone, such as the stones which may
‘ represent its catholicity (cf Le. xiii. still be seen in the lower ranges of the
29). Herodian masonry at Jerusalem. For
13. amo advatodAns muAdves Tpeis Oewedtos see 2 Hsdr. y. 16 edwxev
xtA.] In Num. ii. 3 ff. the Tribes are Gepediovs Tod olkov Tov Beod Tod eis
marshalled in a square the sides of "IepovoaAnu; I Cor. iii. 10 ws coos
which look ESWN; the gates of dpxeréxtav Oeuédcov €Onxa, Heb. xi, 10 —
Ezekiel’s city which bear their names é£edéxeTo yap Ti Tous OepeAious ExovTav
follow the order NESW. St John’s wow. It is properly an adjective
order, ENSW, not only differs from (se. Aé6os), and in the plural may be
|XXI. 15] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 287
either mase. or neuter ; ra OeyéAca is Apostles, but only bear their names.
frequent in the Lxx., and occurs in As the wall gives form and compact-
» Acts xvi. 26, ness to the City, so the Apostolic
To reixos...€xwy is placed by Archbp Church is conditioned, through the
_» Benson in his very short list of “ap- ages, by the preaching and work of
parently real slips.” He adds also the Apostolate.
xiv. 19, which is a fairly certain read- The Twelve Apostles are not in-
ing, and on which see note ad /. "Eyov dividually named; it is the college
may be due to an itacism in an early of the Apostles as a whole to which
copy, but in view of the many ano- reference is made; cf. Mt. xix. 28,
malies of the book it is rather to be Acts vi. 2, 1 Cor. xv. 7. When Renan
regarded as due to the autograph. observes (?Antechrist, p. 479), “ Paul
kal em avtav dadexa ovopata Tay ...na pas de place parmi les douze
Sadexa aroord\wy krd.| Another series apdtres de PAgneau, seule base de
of inscribed names; if the gateways VEglise de Dieu,” he overlooks this
bear the names of the Twelve Tribes, fact. There is nothing to shew how
the foundation stones are distinguished the number is made up, and it must
by those of the Twelve Apostles. On not be assumed that St Paul is ex-
the juxtaposition of these two dode- cluded. On the other hand it is
cads see Mt. xix. 28 xaénoecbe Kai certainly probable that St John refers
vpeis emt Sadexa Opovous xpivovres Tas here to the original Apostolate, and
Sadexa gvAdas tov “Iopand; in the does not stop to consider the question
Apocalypse it has been suggested raised by the lapse of Judas.
already by the vision of the 24 Elders 15. Kat 6 Nad@v per’ euod elyev
(c. iv. 4, note). In Eph. ii. 20 the pérpov KaXauov xp. ktA.] The measur-
Apostles and Prophets themselves ing of the City is here, as in ¢. xi. 1,
are a Oewedwos (€rocodounderres emt TO suggested by Ez. x. 3 ff. In xi. 1 the
OcneXio Tdv arogrodwy Kai mpopnrar, earthly city is measured by the Seer
évros dkpoywmaiov avtov Xpicrod himself; to measure the City which
"Incod)—a train of thought which is from heaven requires the capacities
goes back to our Lord’s promise to of an Angel, and it is done by the
Peter (Mt. xvi. 18) and, beyond it, to Angel who had been talking with the
Ps. exviii. 22, Isa. xxviii. 16; ef. Acts Seer about the City (6 Aaday per
iy. 11, and 1 Pet. ii. 6, with Dr Hort’s €1L00, cf. v.90 €XaAnoev pet €pov). The
note on the latter verse. The Apoca- xaddauos Which the Angel carries is
lyptist, as his wont is, seizes a current not, as in the Seer’s case, a natural
idea and adapts it to his own pur- reed, cut perhaps in the Jordan
pose. The Ai@os dxpoywraios does not valley (Mt. xi. 7), or in the valley of
come into sight here; the Prophets the Upper Nile (Job xl 16), but a rod
are not joined with the Apostles, as of gold such as befitted an instrument
by St Paul; the foundation stones are used in the service of God; ef. i. 12, y.
_ those not of the Holy City, but of the &, Vill. 3, 1X.. 53 xy. 7:
exterior wall, and they are not the The Angel is commissioned to take
288 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XXI. 15
ef / \ / \ \ - ~;
iva petpnon Thy ToAW Kat TOUS TUA@Vas aUTHS kal
\ ~6 \eore / , na =
10 TO TElyos aUTHS. *KaL 4 TOA TETPAYwVOS KELTaL,
\ \ c 7 oA / \ \ fi \
Kal TO PNKOS avTHS OTOV [Kat | TO WAaTOoSs. Kal
the measure of the City, its gate- atadiwy, ¢ovons Tetpaywvov, and &
towers and its walls. The measure- similar account is given of Nineveh
ments of the City are given in v. 16, by Diodorus Siculus (i. 3). As is well
and those of the wall in v. 17 ; the gate- known, the rectangular tetragon was
towers are merely described (v. 21). to Greek thinkers a symbol of perfec-
16. Kal 7 modus TeTpaywvos KeiTat tion; see Simonides ap. Plat. Protag.
krA.] That the external walls form a 339 B Gvdp’ ayabov pev adabéws yevéo-
square whose sides face the four winds Oar xaderov, xepal Te Kat Toot Kat vo@
appears from v. 12f. It is now seen TeTpaywvor, avev \oyou Tervypévoy, and
that the City itself is not only an cf. Arist. eth. Nic. i. 11, rhet. iii. 11;
equilateral quadrangle, but a perfect similarly Hermas vis. 3, 5 of pev ovv
cube (cf. v. 17), length, breadth, and iGo. of Terpaywvor...ovTot eigw of
height being equal. dmooroAot kal emioxorot kat didac-
The tetragon occurs more than once KaAot kat Ovakovor of mopevOevtes KaTa
in the legislation of Exodus. Both Tv oepvotnta Tov Geov. To this the
the altar of burnt offering and the altar cube adds the suggestion of solidity,
of incense were of this form (Ex. xxvii. stability, and permanence: cf. Andreas:
I, Xxx. 2), and so was the High Priest’s édSpardrnra dé SyAovv Aéyerat [6 KUBos];
breastplate (2b. xxviii. 16, xxxvi. 16 Primasius sees in the cube-like form of
=xxxix. 9); the feature reappears the Holy City the “soliditas veritatis
in Ezekiel’s new city and temple invictae.” The early commentators
(Hz. xli. 21, xliii. 16, xlv. 1, xlviii. 20). allegorize freely: e.g. the anonymous
In Solomon’s Temple the Holy of writer de monte Sion et Sina, 10:
Holies was a perfect cube, 20 cubits “dicit Hierusalem Novam civitatem
each way, cf. 3 Regn. vi. 19 (20) etkooe quadratam per quattuor evangelia” ;
TXELS pI)KOS, Kal Eikoou TXELS TATOS, Victorinus: “civitatem ... quadratam
kal eikoot mXELS TO VIyos avTov—words sanctorum adunatam turbam ostendit,
which may have suggested St John’s in quibus nullo modo fides fluctuare
TO pijkos Kat TO mAdros Kat TO Urpos potuit”; while Bede thinks of the
adrns ica eotiv; the New Jerusalem three dimensions as representing the _
answers as a whole to the aya ayioy “longitudo fidei,” the “latitudo cari- —
of the old city and therefore assumes tatis,” and the “altitudo spei.” All
its shape. In ancient cities the four- such speculations must be taken for
square form was not unusual. Arch- what they are worth. With regard to
bishop Benson, fresh from his tour the dimensions of the cube, though it _
in North Africa, thought of Cirta, is natural to see in them a forecast of
the modern Constantine, “earth’s most the extension, the comprehensiveness, _
perfect city-throne” (Cyprian, pp. 368, and the elevation of Catholic Chris-
583) “située sur un cube rocheux” tianity, neither this nor any other
(Tissot, cited in Apocalypse, p. 106). particular interpretation can safely
Of Babylon Herodotus writes (i. 178): be pressed ; cf. Eph. iii. 18 ro wAdros
Kéerat €v TEdi@ peyaha, péyabos €ovoa kal pcos kat dios Kat Ba@os, with
ueTw@moy ekagTov elkoot Kat ékaTov Dean Robinson’s note ad /. ‘’
XXI.17] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 289
, / \ aN = r / b) \ 7 : > iO
EMETPNOEV THY TONLY TW KANAULW €7l TTAOLWY OWOEKA
\ , / \ ~ ; ~
auTns loa ExT. kal EMETPNTEV TO TELYOS aUTHS 17
cod / > /
\ / / - / >
€KaTOV TED TENAKOVTA TETTaAPWY TNX WV, MET POV av-
stones of every shade of colour, or given in Exodus (see Enc. Bibl, 4811);
_ rather that each stone is itself one in other words he has started as in
— yastgem. The idea comes originally v. 13 from the SE. corner of his city-
) from Isa. liv. 11 (Sod éyad éroipatw oor wall, and after traversing the east and
Gv@Opaxa tov AiPov cov Kai Ta OewéAua north sides has returned to the same
cov cargetpoy; cf. Tobit xiii. 16 dre corner to examine the south and the
olxodounOjoerat "Tepovoany carpeipw west.
kat opapayde, kat AiOm evripw Ta Teixn The reader will find some curious
Tov,...Kal ai marcia "I. BnpvdAA@ kai speculations on the relation of the
GvOpaxt cai idm ex Sovpeip (corr. &f stones of the breastplate to the signs
’Odeip) WnporoynOjoorra ; for Rabbi- of the zodiac on the one hand and
nical illustrations see Schoettgen ad l. the twelve tribes on the other in
But with the general conception of J. T. S. viii. p. 213ff.
a jewelled city St John combines his 6 Oepedios 6 mparos tagomis KrA.] See
recollections of the names and order notes on iv. 3, xxi. 11, 18, and ef. Isa.
of the stones set in another sacred liv. 12 O@now ras émadkers cov taomw.
terpaywvor, the High Priest’s breast- That the first foundation stone is of
plate (Ex. xxviii. 17 ff., xxxvi. 17 ff. the sort with which the whole wall
=Heb. xxxix. 10 ff.); cf. Ez. xxviii. is cased (v. 18) shews how little our
13, where the same list is partly used writer studies effect, even in this
in a description of the dress of the great picture of the New Jerusalem.
King of Tyre. The twelve stones of “O devrepos camgecpos: cf. Isa. liv. 11
the breastplate are disposed in four iSod éyd érousalw oo....ta Bewedca wou
rows as follows: i. capdiov (DIN), cargetpor, Tob. xiii. 16 olxoSounOjoera
tomagtioy (NIDB), cpudpaydos (N73); ‘lepovoadnn cardeipw, Shem. rabba 5
“aedificabit Hierosolyma lapide sap-
ii. avdpagé (13), aampetpos (NED),
phiri.” The carg@etpos is mentioned
taoms (BoM) ; lil. Acydpioy (P22), several times in the O.T.; the most
ayartys (120%), dpedvoros (AEM) 5 iv interesting examples are Ex. xxiv. 10
eldov Tov Tomov ov iotyxet 6 Beds Tov
xpvroribos (ALA), BnpvdAXuov (any
*IopanA* Kai ra vmod trols modas avrot
ovixiov (DY), Comparing these with woet Epyov mrAivOov cardeipov, and Ez.
the foundation stones in the Apoca- i. 26, ix. 2, x. 1. As the margin of
lypse, it will be seen that, while eight R.V. suggests, the ancient ‘sapphire?
of the names are common to both was probably dapis /azu/li; see Pliny,
lists, the Apocalyptist omits dyé@paé, HN. xxxiii. 21, xxxvii. 39, 54, who de-
— Aeydpiov, axyarns, and ov’xior, substi- scribes it as a sky-blue stone, flecked
tuting yarxndar, ypvoorpacos, daxiwOos with gold ; and cf. Epiphanius de
and capdérvé—words unknown to the gemmis 5 ros caneipos moppupi-
Lxx. as the names of precious stones. {ov.. TOAAG 8€ yérn TovTOU Umdpxovow:
In the arrangement of the stones, €ote yap 6 Baciixds ypvaooortryjs. ‘O
again, he differs from his model ; his tpiros yxadknd@v. Xadk. is Gm. dey.
third and fourth rows answer roughly in Biblical Greek ; in Exodus dvépaé
to the third and fourth in the breast- occupies the corresponding place. The
late, but his first and second reverse word is supposed to denote a green
e order of the first and second as silicate of copper found in the mines
I9g—2
292 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XXL 19
20 yaAkynowv, 6 TETAPTOS Tuapayoos, 20 O£ TWEMTTOS
f
_ / /
among the living stones which make .. Sanctis donavit lumen esse mundi,
up the ideal City. The rodvmolkidos sic et ipse cum sit margarita sin-
copia tov Oeot (Eph. iii. 10) reflects gularis...suos nihilominus margari-
itself in the saints, but not wholly in tarum fulgori comparat.”
any one saint. The High Priest alone ava eis exaoros...nv €& évds papyapl-
wears all the colours on His breast; tov] Hach gate-tower seemed to have
of the rest it is said: Sduapécess yapio- been carved out of a single monstrous
patev eiolv...dvapécers Svaxovay... pearl. With this use of ava cf. the
diaipécers evepynuatwr (cf. Bede ad 1.). use of xara in Me. xiv. 19 eis xara eis,
21. Kat of Sadexa muddves Swdexa note, ‘Jo.’ viii. 9 eis xa@ eis, Rom. xii.
papyapira] From the foundation 5 ro 8€ xa@ eis, and see Blass, Gr.
stones the Seer’s eye turns back to p.179; Abbott, Johannine Grammar,
the gateways which divide them §§ 1890, 2281. The punctuation of
(cv. 12 ff.). Of these also each is a Syr.s* shews that the translator had
gem, not however a precious stone before him eis dva eis in the present
as in Isa. liv. 12 Ono...ras midas cou place ; see Dr Gwynn’s note ad Z.
AiBous kpuoradAov, but a single pearl. kai 1 tAarteia Tis modews xpuciov
The pearl has no place in the O.T. kaOapév xth.] See v. 18, where the
lists of jewels, though a reference to same is said of the Holy City as a
it has been suspected in one or two whole. Acavyys brings out the special
doubtful passages (see Enc. Bibl. ad point of xa@apos ; the gold was so pure
y.). But in N.T. times the dealer in that men seemed to look into and
‘goodly pearls’ was not unknown on through its clear depths as they walked
the great roads of Galilee (Mt. xiii. upon it; the word is unknown to the
46), and the pearl was among the LXXx. and Gz. dey. in the N.T., but used
treasured ornaments of the wealthier by Philo, and by Aquila in Proy. xvi.
class (Mt. vii. 6, 1 Tim. ii. 9). The 5, Where the Lxx. has gavepa; Aq.
later Jews looked forward to a time uses also dsavyaterv, diavyacua. For
when pearls would abound in Israel; mAareia see Me. vi. 56, D, and c. xxii.
Yalkut Shim. f. 54. 1 “fore ut limi- 1; the ideal City has no narrow popac
tes Israelis repleantur gemmis et (Le. xiv. 21), but only the broad
margaritis, venturosque Israelitas et thoroughfare of a perfect fellowshi
inde accepturos quantum lubuerit.” —how striking a feature those wilt j
There is a remarkable parallel to the understand who have threaded their —
present verse in Baba bathra, f. 75. 1 way through the lanes of an Eastern
“ Deus adducet gemmas et margaritas town; even in Tobit’s picture of a
triginta cubitos longas totidemque restored Jerusalem these are not ab-—
latas easque excavabit in altitudinem sent, and he is content to present —
viginti cubitorum et latitudinem de- them in a new light: €potow raat
cem cubitorum, collocabitque in portis ai pipar avris “AdAnAovia (Tob. “xiv. —
Hierusalem.” 18). '
Bede finds a spiritual significance Victorinus allegorizes: “plateae...
in the gates of pearl: “sicut lua vera ostendunt corda ab omnibus mundata
XXI. 23] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 295
\ t / , / ~
€oTiV, Kal TO apviov. Skat n Tots OU ypelav ExEL 23
/ \ \ > /
\ A > - 2 5) / 25 \ e ~ WSR
25 TnHv do€av auTwY €ls auTnVY' Kat Ol muAwWVYES aUTHS
> \ lan € / \ \ > of > ~.
ov py KAErOw@ow, nmEepas, we§ yap OUK €OTaL EKEl
splendorem nullus potuerit sensus the world. From the fourth century
cogitare nec lingua proloqui”; cf. Ps. the Church has received the tribute
XXXV. (XXXVl.) 10 €y T@ hori gov of recognition from the State; the
ovopueba pas. We expect the writer kings of the earth—not as some of
to proceed, kal 1) ceAnvn avris To the Latin commentators suggest, the
apviov, but for 7 ceAjvy he writes o “reges spirituales” of her own body,
Advxvos, perhaps because he shrank but secular princes—have heaped
from likening Christ to ‘the lesser light honours upon her. So far history has
(Gen. i. 16 tov hworhpa rov eacce), verified the Seer’s forecast, and the
perhaps because he wished to contrast fulfilment continues to this day. How
the one Lamp which illuminates the it will accomplish itself when the
ideal Church with the many Avxvia of ideals of the Church have been rea-
the churches on earth (i. 12, 20). lized must be left to the future to
24. Kal mepiratnoovow ta On dia disclose. The words may have refer-
Tov d@wros avtis xrd.| Based on Isa. ence only to the present order, or they
Ix. 3 kal mopevoovra Bacireis TH hori may indicate some gracious purpose of
cov, kat €6vn TH AapmporynTi cov. No God towards humanity which has not
such world-wide influence was ever yet been revealed: cf. c. xxii. 2 Ta
the lot of the older Jerusalem. Rome guvAda tod ~vdov eis Oepareiay Tar
came nearer to the ideal in her re- e6vev, and the note there.
lation to the provinces of the Empire, 25. Kal of muAa@ves adris ov jet) KAeEt-
and her influence over the countries cOdow npépas xtr.]| The Seer still
where she exercised the rights of follows, and while he follows expands
suzerain. But the light of Rome was Tsaiah (1x. 11 Kai avotyOnoovrat ai wuAat
in the end to go out in darkness, as cov Ova mavros, 74épas Kal vuKTOs ov KEL
the Seer foresaw (xviil. 23). The cOnoovra). In the ideal City night is
Church alone possesses an unfailing unknown, because the sun of the Divine
source of illumination, which radiates Presence never sets; cf. Isa. lx. 20 ov
far beyond her borders. Nations not yap Svcera 6 WAws oo...€oTar yap
yet Christian, or Christian chiefly in Kupws cov das aidnorv. In the history
name, reap the benefit of Christian of nations, as in nature, darkness suc-
opinion and Christian standards of ceeds to light, civilization is followed
life. Whatever there is in modern by outbursts of barbarism. In the
life which promises~ amelioration of ideal Church no such relapses are —
social evils is probably to be ascribed possible ; the future holds no Dark
to the influence, direct or indirect, of Ages for the City of God. Inc. vik 15 —
a dominant Christianity, even where épas Kat vuxros Savours of the present
that influence is most stoutly denied. condition of the Church, and the vision
On the other hand Christianity derives there is expressed in the terms of the
certain advantages from contact with present.
XXI. 27] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 297
\ A \ , \ \ \ ‘aa > - Z
*kal olaovow THY do€apv Kal THv Tyuny Tov eBvey 20
> , / a7 \ ’ \ > , ’ > \ -~ —
els auTNY. Kal OU jay eloeAOn eis auTHnY Tay 27
‘
The gates of the New Jerusalem Onoerat SueAOeiv Sua cov arepitunros
stand open through the Eternal Day cat axa@apros ; Ez. xliv.9. The reali-
to allow of the freest ingress and zation of this vision of purity belongs
egress, cf. Jo. x. g d¢ euov cay tis to the future, but not exclusively so;
eig€AOn...€loehevoerat Kai eEehevoerat ; the remark of Primasius: “futuri tem-
the cry émapOnre, mvAae aidvior (Ps. poris circumscribit ecclesiam quando
XXxiii. (xxiv.) 7, 9) is heard no more at non sicut nunc permixtos cum bonis
the approach of the King, nor is there cohabitantes patitur malos” must be
any hasty closing of the portals as an taken with Bede’s reservation: “sed
enemy is seen to be near. *Ex\eio@n et nunc omnis immundus et mendax
7 @vpa (Mt. xxv. 10) has reference to non est in ecclesia.” On xowor see
other circumstances, which can never Me. vii. 2, note, and cf. Acts x.
occur in the ideal City. 14 may xowov nat axadaprov. Here
26. Kal olaovow thy dd€av Kal rhy as in Me. vii. 20, 23 the word has
Tiny Tav €Ovar eis ee) A further passed into an ethical meaning ; the
presentation of the thought expressed verdict by which Christ ‘cleansed all
in v. 24; ef. Isa. lx. 5 peraSarei e’s oe meats’ (7b. 19) leaves moral pollution
mAovTos Oadacons Kai €Ovayv Kai Aawv. the only true cower. ‘O mor BdeAvypa
As Rome in her time attracted the kat Weidos. Babylon the Great was
merchandise of the world (xviii. 11 ff.), full of BdeAvypara (xvii. 4); the New
so in days to come all that is best in Jerusalem has no place for the ¢3ée-
human life will flow into the City of Avypeévos (xxi. 8). Falsehood, the anti-
God. The Seer foresees the conse- thesis of7)dAn@eca, is no less absolutely
cration to the service of Christ, in the excluded. The Apocalyptist, who had
coming centuries, of art, literature, experience of pagan life at Ephesus,
and science, of national character and loses no opportunity of condemning
power, of social and civic life. its insincerity; cf. xiv. 5, xxi. 8, xxii.
27. Kal ov pr elaéXOn eis adtyy wav 15. But as the last passage shews,
xowov xtA.} In the ideal condition of his exclusion of the insincere from the
the Church the influx of the nations City of God must be limited to those
with their several offerings will not who are consciously and contentedly
bring with it the elements of evil insincere ; 6 wowyv W. is to be inter-
er
ear
which hitherto have been associated preted as o Pier cai ror.
with wholesale conversions. The open ef py of yeypaupévor xrd.] ‘but only
gates of the City of Light exclude the those whose names are inscribed ete.’; ©
works of darkness; ris yap (Andreas ef. Dan. xii. 1. The exception refers
appositely asks) xowwvia dwri mpds not to o roy 88. cai y., but to all
oxoros; Cf. Isa. xxxv. 8 ov py mapedd7 who seek to enter, as if the sentence
e€xet axa@aptos; 7d. lii. 1 ovxére mpoore- had run ov pn eicedA@n ovdeis, ei pr
208 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XXIL. x
O.Gke I*kat éde€év ot ToTamov VdaTos Cwrs apempov ws
/ - val -~
KpvoTanQov, EKTTOPEVOMEVOV EK TOU Opovou tou Oeou
\ - / 2? iA ~ 7 baat \
2 Kal ToU apviou. eV MEOW THS TAATELAS AUTHS Kal
«tA. For the ‘ Book of Life’ see iil. torum erunt.” See especially Jo. vii. 38
5, note, xx. 15, and for the qualifying 6 muaTevar els ene, Kaas elev 7)ypahy,
Tov apviov cf, xiii. 8, note. ToTapol ek Tis Kotkias GvTOU pevoovoLw
XXIL 1. kat %evéév por rorapov vdatos (évros. The explanation which
Udatos (wis xtv.] The Seer is now follows ab. 39 (rovro 8€ eimev trept
shewn by the Angel (xxi. 9) the in- TOU mvevparos ov €uweAhov apBavew
terior of the City. The vision com- of mustevoarvres cis avrov) leaves no
bines that of Ezekiel xlvii. 1—12 with doubt how the metaphor was un-
the account of Eden in Gen. ii. 9 ff, derstood by the school of St John,
adding certain newfeatures. In Gen. and may therefore be taken to in-
i. c. the river issues from Eden and terpret the present passage. The
is parted into four heads; in Ezekiel River of Life which ‘gladdens the
a stream issues from its source in City of God’ is the gift of the Spirit
the Temple-rock, and running east- which followed the Ascension and
wards presently becomes a river too which, once bestowed, remains with
deep to be forded; the river makes the Church for ever (Jo. xiv. 16).
its way to the Dead Sea, which it con- Aapmrpov ws kpvoraAXor (2. 1), sparkling
verts into fresh water, and on its banks like rock crystal; ef. iv. 6 @ahacca...
there grow fruit trees which bear opoia Kpvota\\@. "Exmopevopevoy €k
throughout the year. In St John’s tov Opdévov xrA.: the River of the life-
vision the river issues from the Throne giving Spirit issues forth out of the
of God and of the Lamb, which has Throne, or, as Andreas explains, é« rod
taken the place of the Temple (cf. xxi. Ocovd Kal matpos éxropevopevoy, kat dia
22 with xxii. 3); and it waters not the Tov dpviov. The words, however, can-
wilderness but the City itself (cf. Ps. not be used with any confidence in the
xly. (xlvi.) 5 rod rorapod Ta opynpara Filioque controversy, for it is the mis-
evppaivovow tiv moAw Tov Geov), and sion of the Spirit rather than His
the fruit trees which grow on its eternal Procession which is in view sa
aiu
banks are identified with the Tree of here, as indeed it probably is even in
Life which grew in the primaeyal Jo. xvi. 26. For the patristic inter-
Paradise. pretation see History of the Doctrine
For tdap (was see vii. 17, xxi. 6, of the Procession, p. 8, note.
xxii. 17, notes. The conception of a ‘O O@povos tov Oeod Kai tod apviov
river of the water of life appears (we. 1, 3) is a startling expression ;
already in Joel iii. 18 any e& otkov elsewhere the Lamb is év péo@ or
Kupiov e&edevoerat, Zech. xiv. 8 Kai év dva pécov tod Opovov (vy. 6, Vii 17),
TH Nuepa exeivn e€chevoera VOwp (adv and 6 kaOjpevos emt rod Opovov is the
ef "Tepovoahnp, and Ez. xlvii. 9 kal Almighty Father as distinguished
éorTat maca Vox TOY Coov TOV €k- from the Incarnate Son (v. 13, vi. 16,
Ceovron, émt mavta ef’ a ay enéXOn vii. 10). But cf. iii. 21, where the
€xet 0 mrorapuos, (noera; cf. Sanhedr. glorified Christ is represented as ‘the
f. 100. 1 “Deus producturus est Father’s avOpovos, and see note there.
fluvium ex sancto sanctorum iuxta 2. €v peo@ Ths mAareias avThs Kat
quem omnia genera fructuum delica- tov moranov xrA.}] WH., following a
XXII. 2) THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 299
2 Tov woramou] pr ewe syr®" | evrevey cae execbev AQ (P hiat post ex.) 130 al’ me
syr Ar] evrevier x. evrevOev 1 35 49 79 91 186 al evdev x. evdev & (evfev 2° suppl N“*)
ex utraque parte fluminis vg Hil Ambr anon*s Cassiod al | in fvAov wns hiat &
mow SQ 130 186 min?! Andr Ar] row A 18 | xara] pr xac g8 syrt™ | unva (unvay
A)]+eva 1 186 ale Ar | exacrov] exacrw Q 39 40 exacros 2 8 16 38 130 al’? |
amodtéow A min™] arodidous SQ 130 186 alP'a> Ar amodidovra 1 2g | Tow Kapow]
Tous Kaprrous S% syr&* | rou EvAov] rwv Eviwy & | es Geparrecav] pr xarayyederac 11 31
32 33 Ar (ex Andr comm)
||
if the words ev peow «rd. belonged Cans Sévdpa, xabas opayev onuepor.
to v. 1, they would more naturally For £vAov = dévdpor (vypov EvAoyr,
precede éSe:Fev than follow rod dpviov. Le. xxiii. 31) and the phrase &. (a7js,
Moreover, tough the adverbs évreidev see ii. 7, note; like /Y in Gen. i. 11 f.,
kai exeiOev may have a prepositional &UXov is here clearly collective, since
force (cf. e.g. Jos. ix. 6 (viii. 33) évOev there are trees on either side of the
kal evOev (724 NID) Hs KeySwror, river. Andreas: €60s 8€ ty ypapy
Dan. xii. 5 Th. cis évretOev rov moAXaxyou avri EvA@v TodkAav EnxKos
xeous rod motauod), yet their posi- EvXov care. The twelve fruits, one
tion after rov morayod suggests that for each month, are suggested by
they are used here adverbially as in Ezekiel 7c. and familiar to later
Ex. xxvi. 13 émi ra mAayia THs oKnris Jewish writers, e.g. Shemoth rabba
évOev xai évOev; Ez. xlvii. 7 (the basis’ 15 “tempore futuro... Deus faciet
of the present passage) dévdpa roa arbores quae quovis mense fructus
opodpa évOev nai EvOev ; tb. 12 ent Tov ferant ; homo vero qui de illis comedet
xetAous avrov évOev cai €véev. On the sanabitur.” It is not clear whether
whole, then, the usual punctuation twelve crops of fruit are intended or
seems preferable, and we may trans- “twelve manner of fruits” (A.V., R.V.);
late “between the street of the City the latter idea lends itself well to
and the river, on this side and on the symbolism of the passage, for
that”: for év péow= ava pécoyv cf. c. v. 6, the one “fruit of the Spirit” is mani-
note. The picture presented is that fold in its varieties (Gal. vy. 22).
of a river flowing through the broad The fruits of the Tree of Life are
street which intersects the city, a row doubtless life-supporting (Gen. iii
of trees being on either bank. The 22) and intended for the service of
precise phrase evret@ev kai exeidev is the citizens of the New Jerusalem;
quoted by Wetstein from Aelian V.4. see vr. 14, and cf. Ez. xlvii. 12 fora 6
il. 4, ix. 34, xiii. 23. xapros avray els Bpaow, Enoch xxv. 5
EvAov (wns mowiv xaprovs Swdexa 6 Kaptros avrov Tois exAexrois eis (wry,
xrA.] Cf. Ez. xlvii. 12 wai emi rot els Bopavy. But the tree is not only
xetAous adtod evOev xai EvOev- wav Evdov “good for food” (Gen. iii. 6); its
300 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XXII. 2
\ co / > af af \
3 Tov €Ovwv. 3Kal wav KaTaQeua ovK EoTat ETL. Kal
€ a los / ~ Ne 3,
401 dovAOL avTOU AaTpEVTOVTW av’Tw@, *kat OWovTat
2 Twy €Ovwy] om Tw & pr ofGahywy me 3 Karabeua N° (karaypa &*) APQ
1 al? Andr Ar] xatavadeua S$ nullo suadente codice ut vid, nulla versione | er:] om
N* exer 1 7 38 52 186 syr8” Andr Ar | 0 @povos] om o & | Natpevovow 2 8 12 38 98
130 arm?
METWTWV aUTOV.
/ ce
Kal vuE OUK EOTal ETL, Kal OUK5
5 \ \ ’ af 4 \ , <
of / \ / \ ~ e, / of
€exovtw xpeiav :wros AvyVoU Kat dws nAtov, ort
Kupwos 6 Beds pwrioe er aitous: Kal Baci\evoovew
/ c \ 's ’ > > / \ /
’ \ I-A ~ ~ hs
ElS ‘TOUS AlLWYAS TWY AlLWYWwY.
4 emt Tov) pr xkac& 5 ovx eorac ert] oux eorat exec r 7 alts*™4 gyre” Andr Ar
ovk eoriv exec 186 ovk eorac exet ere Irst*Aaet ovx eorac tantum Q 130 min®Te” | ov,
exovow xpeav] ovy eLovow xp. A vg syrr Ambr anon™* ov xpea Q 7 8 38 130 al™
(arm!) neque opus erit Prim | gwros Avxvov NA 18 (38) 47 (79) vee**™ syr aeth Ambr
semel anon*’s Prim] om g¢wros PQ (1) 130 186 al?! Ambr># | gws AP rt 12 32 48
79] pwros 8 1 31 35 38 49 gt 96 al™ vgcllp> me syrr aeth | om nixov Q 2 7 8 16
30 39 51 92 94 97 98 130 al® | ore Kupios o Geos] o yap x. IrsrexAmmt | guzicer AP 12 42]
puree RQ x 130 186 al® gwrifer 31 32 48 79 al g vgsm™!lip5.6 syrr Ar | ex avrous]
om er PQ min‘reomn yg syrr arm”4 Andr Ar (hab SA 35 IrstexAn@t anon*s Prim
(super eos)) |BactNevovew TrerexAnast (arm!) | rwy awywy] Tov aiwvos me
rege suo mille annis impudentiae eyes are not closed against the
nimiae mihi videtur...quis vero tam heavenly vision; men slake their
sit absurdus et obstinatissima conten- thirst in the River, and nations find
tione vesanus, qui audeat affirmare in healing in the leaves of the Tree.
huius mortalitatis aerumnis, non dico But as a whole the ideal is still far
populum sanctum, sed unumquemque above us, nor will it be reached until
sanctorum...nullas habentem lacrymas a new age has been inaugurated by
et dolores ?...In hoe quoque libro... the Lord’s Return.
obscura multa dicuntur...verum in
his verbis ubi ait Absterget Deus
omnem lacrymam ab oculis eorum XXII. 6—20. Epmocur: Last
etc., tanta luce dicta sunt de saeculo WORDS OF THE ANGEL, THE SEER, AND
futuro...ut nulla debeamus in litteris THE Lorp.
sacris quaerere vel legere manifesta, 6. Kaletrév pou Odror of Aoyot TioTot
si haec putaverimus obscura.” Even xtA.| The visions of the Apocalypse
a stronger case might be made out are now ended; they have reached
for a purely ‘futurist’ view; in its their climax in the New Jerusalem.
favour may be urged the place which It remains for the Seer to report
the vision occupies in the order of the the parting utterances of some of the
Book (but see note on xx. 1); the personae dramatis, and this is done
difficulty of finding an approximately in the disjointed manner which char-
complete counterpart to it in the acterizes much of the latter portion of
history of the Christian Society; the the Book ; it is often difficult to dis-
writer’s use of the future tense in xxi. tinguish the speakers, or to trace the
24 ff, xxii. 3 ff. On the other hand connexion of the thought.
it cannot be denied that there is The first speaker (vv. 6 f.) is doubt- ae
ee
Te
OG
tr
much in the picture which fulfils itself less the hierophant angel of xxi. 9,
to a greater or less extent in the 15, xxii. 1. The sayings which he
present experience of Christendom, pronounces to be ‘faithful and true’
if allowance is made for the idealism (xxi. 5, note) are, as the sequel shews,
which characterizes the thought and the teachings of the entire Book, and
language of Apocalyptic prophecy. not only the noble words with which
Perhaps it is in this last considera- the last of its visions has just ended
tion that the solution of the difficulty (vv. 3—5). The «ai which follows is
is to be found. The Holy City which quasi-‘ epexegetic’: these sayings are
passes before the mind of St John is faithful and true, seeing that they con-
the Ideal Church as conceived in the stitute a message which the Almighty
purpose of God and to be realized in Himself has sent through His angel.
His own time. So far as this con- There is a reference here, as in more
ception is purely spiritual, the powers than one other phrase in the Epilogue,
by which it can be converted into to the Prologue (i. 1—3); the words
actuality have been in the possession deiEae Tois SovAots avrod a Sei yeverOar —
of the Church from the first, and the év Tayer are repeated verbatim from —
results are manifest in the moral i. 1. “O xvpuos 6 cos is doubtless the —
s
triumphs of Christianity. Already Eternal Father, as in i. 8, iy. 8, xi. 17,
the many colours of the New Jeru- XV. 3, XV 7, xviii 8, XIX. 6, XXL 220m
salem and the flashes of its crystal xxii.5. Here He is 6 deds ray rvevparav —
luminary may be seen by those whose rév mpopynrav, the God from Whom —
XXII. 8] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 393
Givoi, Kai 6 Kupws 0 Oeos TwY mrvEevMAaTwY TwY
\ G / G \ -~ / ~
a b , > -~ a 3 =~ / é 2 4 / 7 ,
TOL ovAol auTou @ él YEVET alt €V Tayel. Kal {
\ of , , « - \ /
idou EpXOMat TAaNU. Makaplos O THPwV TOUS Aoyous
\ of of > af a
kal €BAeWa, Eresa mpookvynca eurpoobey Twv
Toowv TOU aryyéAov TOU OeKYVOYTOS Mot TavTa.
9 %Kal Aéyer pot “Opa py avvdovAds cov ei Kal
Twv addeXpwv cov Tov mpopnTwY Kal TwV Tnpouv-
\ / - / 7 a a
Twv Tous AOyous Tov BiBAiov TovTOU: Te Gew
10 mpooKuvnoov. Kal eye por My oppayions TOUS ‘
8 0 axovwy kat BXerwy tavra AQ min*re4? yg syr arm Prim] o S\erew k. akovwy
rauta & 31 32 33 48 78 79 152 me syré” (aeth) Dionys Prim Ar | om xat ore 7K. k.
eBdea aeth | eBreWa] eBrerov A ecdov 16 35 38 94 98 ore cdov (vel ecdov) Q 130
minP!430 | ereca NA 1 16 30 35 38 68] erecov Q 130 min” Ar | rpooxuyycat] Kat
mpocexwynog arm | exmpoober] mpo A | Twy rodwy] om Twy A | dexvvoyros (A) Q min?!
Andr] dexvuvros & 2 4 7 9 10 26 27 49 50 96 97 al”? Ar g Aeyet] ery VE
syrr | opa un (opa’ wy...; 68 Byrr opa’ un’ 130)]+moqons 32 (et ut vid vg Aug Prim)
+ means eumporev mov Kat Mpogxuyynons arm+mpockuynons wor aeth | kat Tww THpovr-
Tw] om Kat I 4 IO Il 12 17 31 32* 37 47 48 49 91 94 96 Prim Ar | rous doyous]+
Ths Tpopyreas 38 vg"lelips4, 6arm Prim IO Tous Aoyous]+TouTous &* (corr ipse S*)
the Book (i. 1, 4, 9), the author gives Seer knew him to be one of the
his name, without any distinguishing bearers of the Seven Bowls (xxi. 9).
itle, as Dionysius of Alexandria had Still less can it be maintained that it
already observed (Kus. /Z. Z.vii.25): dre is Christ Who refuses the worship;
pev ovv lwavyns éeotw 6 TaiTa ypaper, here, as in c. xix., it is the cult of angelic
avT@ Aéeyorte mustevTéov: rotos b€ ovTos beings that the Apocalyptist wishes to
adyAov. The writer claims, however, discourage by the example of his own
to be the Seer himself (0 dk. kai repeated lapse ;see notes on xix. IO.
Brérav); cf. Dan. xii. 5, 8, LXX. kat eiSov Tov tnpovvrey xv. is repeated from
éyd Aavnr...kal €yo AKovoa. Tavra, v. 7 and answers to ray éxovT@v thy
the things which the Angel had just papruptay “Incov in xix. 10.
shewn him (cf. infr. rod Secxviovrds 10. kal eye por My odpayions
pot tava), i.e. the revelation of the rovs Adyous kTA.] The Angel con-
New Jerusalem. So astounding was tinues; on this kai éeyer see xix. 9,
this whole vision, the crowning glory note. His instruction is exactly the
of the Book, that the Seer forgets reverse of that which is given to
the warning he has recently received Daniel (viii, 26 °2 {7 OND ARS}
(xix. 10), and again prostrates himself
before the Angel. The commentators
par ond. ef xii, g DNONN) OND
offer alternative explanations, eg. y2 Ay OMIT; Lxx. Kaduypov 7a
Primasius writes: “aut semel factum mpootaypara kat oppayioat TO BiBdiov
iteravit...aut magno visionum stupore ws kaipod ovvreneias: Cf. v. 4). Butthe
perculsus adorare se iterum voluisse circumstances are different—indeed,
confitetur.” There is nothing in the they arereversed ; as Milligan well says,
context to justify the supposition “it was not a time” now “for sealing
that St John believed himself to be up, but for breaking seals”; the end
worshipping Christ ; though the angel was not, as in Daniel’s case (see Driver
had spoken the words idod épyxopuac on Dan. Z.c.), far off, but at hand,
raxv in the person of Christ, yet the almost within sight. Therefore the
XXII. 11] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 305
prophecy of this book is to be left Master of the house has arisen and
open for all who will to read; nay, the shut the door, and those that are with-
hearing and reading of the book (i. 3, out will knock in vain (Mt. xxv. so,
xxii. 7), and so far as may be, the study Le. xiii. 25); men can then no longer
of its mysteries (xiii. 18, xvii. 9), are to recede from the position which they
be warmly encouraged. The Incarna- have chosen to take up. Cf. Andreas:
tion had brought the season for the ws Gy eiroe "Exaoros TO apeoKoy avT@
fulfilment of God’s purposes relative- Tomoatw: ov Bialw HY mpouipeow,
ly near, even before the end of the and the caution added by Arethas:
first century; cf. i. 3, note. On the OU mpotporn TovTo, GAN’ éheyxos Tis
practice of sealing books, to keep €xdoTouv mpos Ort Kat BovAciTo dpuns.
their contents secret, see c. y. 1, note. ‘O adccav, he whose habit it is to do
Only in reference to one detail in wrong, ‘the wrong-doer,’ with special
this Book is the Seer directed Sqpa- reference perhaps to the persecutor
yioor...j17)...ypayys (X. 4); the rest is —so at least the sufferers in the
for the ears and eyes of all Christians. Viennese troubles understood it; ef.
Il. 6 aduxav adixnoatw rt xrh.] Eus. HE. y. 1: tov myeuovos Kai rot
Daniel is still in view; cf. Dan. xii. 10 Snpov To Gpuowv eis muas adixws
DPE ET. DSLAM, uxx. emidecxvupevay picos, wa ypapn
€ws Gv...ayiacOdor modXoi, Kal ayuap- mAnpwby ‘O dvopos dvounoatw ert Kai
Taocw of auaprodo! (Th. avounowow 6 Oixaos Sixawwbytw ér. ‘O pumapés,
dvonor); perhaps the Apocalyptist has the representative of another class,
also in mind Ez. iii. 27 6 deovwy axoverw the immoral pagan or reprobate ; the
xai 6 avevOayv avedeirw. In Daniel the adiuov may be scrupulously moral, the
sense seems to be that the great trial pumapos disregards purity of life or
which Antiochus was the means of even common decency; for the word
bringing upon the Jewish people, and its cognates see Zech. iii. 3 “P-
>
/ > vod
12 "idoU epxouar Tayv, Kal 0 pioOos pov MET EfL0U,
> \ lj / \
though above he rightly gives: “ qui éavtod puocbov. The inf. drroSobvat
perseverant nocere noceant, et qui expresses the purpose for whicli the ~
in sordibus est sordescat adhuc.” reward is brought (ef. Blass, Ga. —
12. idod gpyoua tayv, Kal 6 pucOds p. 223), so that it is nearly equivalent :
wou per enov KTA.] The Voice of Christ to iva droé@; éxdot® strikes a note
XXII, 14] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 307
\ / \ \ Y € - \ € ” e
TO aNipa Kat TO W, 0 TPWTOS Kal O ETXATOS, 1
“4uakaplol ol mAUvovTES Tas 14
> \ \ \ /
apxn Kat TO TEAos.
\ - aa of ‘ 5) / 5) - ’ \ \
oTo\as avTwY, va EgTa » EEOVTIA a’TwWY ETL TO
Evrov THs Cwijs, Kal Tois TuA@TW EiceMwoW Eis
/ - ~ \ ~ - > / >
often heard in this Book (ii. 23, vi. 11, in favour of the former, and it is against
xxi. 13). the latter that the use of the Johan-
13. eyo Td dAda kai To db xtd.| Cf. nine writings almost invariably sup-
xxi. 6 eyd ro GAda Kal rd &, 7) apy?) Kal ports the phrase rypeiy ras €vrodas (80
70 TeAos, in Which is now inserted from Jo. xiv. 15, 21, xv. 10, 1 Jo. iL 3f£, iii
i. 17, li. 8, 6 mp@ros Kai o €ayxaros. 22, 24, V. 3, Apoc. xii. 17, xiv. 12—the
While 6 mpdros xrd. is applied only sole exception is 1 Jo. y. 2, where
to Christ, this is the only occasion on mow 7. €. occurs); moreover, the
which He receives the great title rd prepossessions of the scribes would
adda cairo od. It is the crowning in- have favoured sowitvres tas évToAds
stance in this Book of the attribution rather than mAvvovres ras orodas.
of Divine prerogatives to the Incar- Upon the whole, then, rAvvoyres «rk.
nate Son; only o dv cai 6 Av seems to may with some confidence be pre-
be withheld from the Son, perhaps ferred; and it yields an admirable
because it represents the underived sense.
Source of the Divine Life. On the This, the final beatitude of the
meaning of 7d adda xai 7d 6 as ap- Apocalypse, deals with the issues of
plied to our Lord ef. Tert. de monog. the higher life. They who wash the
5 (quoted in note on c. i. 8). The robes of the inner life from the
phrase is applicable in many senses, purapia of the world by faith in the
but perhaps it is used here with Sacrifice of our Lord (vii. 14, note)
=k special reference to our Lord’s place shall win the right of access to the
in human history. As creation owed Tree of Life and of entrance into the
Q] its beginning to the Word of God, so City of God ; paxapioe of mdUvorres...
in His incarnate glory He will bring is but another version of paxapior of
it to its consummation by the Great ca@apoi ty Kapdia, Gre adroit tov Bedy
Award. He is the dpynyis xai reXew- oyorra, interpreted in the light of
mys Of faith (Heb. xii. 2), and not less the Cross. “Iva €orat...xai...elré\Ow-
truly the apy?) cai réXos of all life. ow: ‘blessed are they...that the right
14. paxaptoe oi mAVVoVTEs Tas oTOAAS shall be theirs...and they may enter’
avtov xrA.| The reading is not alto- (Benson)—a mixture of constructions
gether easy to determine. Perhaps observed already in ¢. iii.g; the future
it is slightly more probable that after iva is frequent in this Book (vi. 4,
TIAYNONTECTACCTOAAC arose out of II, ix. 5, 20, xiii. 12, xiv. 13), and if it
TOIOYNTECTACETOAAC, than that the is to be distinguished in meaning from
reverse occurred ; on the other hand, the conjunctive, it may point to the
the documentary evidence is decidedly certainty, the actuality, of the result,
20-—2
308 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XXII. 14
EEw ol Kuves Kal ol Papsakol Kal Ot
15 2/ c / \ c \ \ c
15 THv moAw.
Me \ € a \ € > / \ lol
jTopvot Kat ot ovels Kat ot elowAdoAaTpal Kal Tas
15 mas]+o1 7 30* 31 32 38 79 186 al™ Andr Ar
while the conjunctive suggests that AaBeiv rov Gptoy Trav Téxvwy Kat Tos
there are conditions which must be kuvapios Badeiv; Phil. ili. 3 BAemere
fulfilled first. tous kvvas (see Lightfoot’s note). In
On the Tree of Life see v. 2, and the last two passages at least reference
c. li. 7, notes. The Vision of the New is made to the use of the term by the
Jerusalem places the Paradise of God Jews to denote the heathen or theGen-
in the heart of the City, so that right tiles, of which Schoettgen ad loc. quotes
of access to the Tree implies right of a typical example from Pirke R. Elie-
entrance into the City, and the en- zer 29: “quicumque edit cum idolo-
trance must precede the access. If latra idem est ac si ederet cum cane.
in this passage the right of access is quis est canis? qui non circumcisus
mentioned first, it is probably with est.” But in the present passage neither
the view of laying the emphasis upon Jews nor Gentiles as such are in view;
the greater right, which indeed in- the kives (Syr.s*- <sl\ = ot Kowvoi)
cludes all. On r. tuvAdow see xxi. 12: are the ¢BdeAvypévor Of xxi. 8, ie. those
the dative is instrumental, the gate- who had been defiled by long contact
towers being regarded as the means with the foul vices which honeycombed
of entrance. pagan society. These were not even
15. ¢&@ of xvves xtA.] Benson: in St John’s day strictly limited to the
‘out, ye dogs’—a bold and impressive heathen (see ii. 14, 20 ff., note, and cf.
rendering, but scarcely admissible in 2 Cor. xii. 21); and he must have fore-
this context; the persons thus charac- seen that as time went on, and the
terized have already been cast out. Church grew in numbers, she would
Primasius is more true to the mind of lose in purity. Tertullian goes too far
the writer: “foris autem remanebunt ‘when he says (de pud. 19): “non
canes”; cf. Bede: “cuncta enim rabies enim de ethnicis videbitur sapere...
improborum et nunc intrinsecus ec- illorum est enim foras dari qui intus
clesiam tentat, sed cum intraverit fuerunt”; but Andreas is doubtiess
paterfamilias et sanctis secum ad right: kdves d¢ ov povov oi avaideis Kat
nuptias intrantibus clauserit ostium, dmorou...dAXa kal of pera TO Bartiopa
tune incipient foris stare et pulsare émiotpeportes eis Tov tovov éverov. On
ostium.” No one who has watched of dappaxoi xrX. see xxi. 8, note; mas
the dogs that prowl in the quarters of dirav kat rody Weddos is a welcome —
an Eastern city (Ps. lviii. (lix.) 7, 15) interpretation of macw Tois yevdéow —
will wonder at the contempt and dis- in the earlier list, which xxi. 27 6
gust which the word suggests to the motav Weddos has already supplied in
Oriental mind. For its application part. But 6 diddy goes deeper than —
to unclean or otherwise offensive per- 6 motav ; he who loves falsehood is in
sons see Deut. xxiii. 18 (19) ov mpoc- his nature akin to it, and has through ~
oicers picO@pa topyns ovde addaypya his love of it proved his affinity to
xuvos (see Driver's note ad loc.) eis Satan, who is 6 warnp avrod (Jo. viii.
rov oixkov Kupiov; Ps. xxi. (xxii.) 17 44); for him, while he is such, t 4
éxtkkwody pe KUves moAdoi; wb. 21 can be no entrance into the City, no
pioa...€k xelpos Kuvds THY povoyery access to the Tree of Life; cf. 2 Th.
pov; Mt. vii. 6 py dSadre Td ayov Trois ii. 12 wa xpiOdow martes of py moTEv-
xvoiv; Me. vii. 27 od yap éotw Kadov cavres TH adnOeia adda eVdoKnoarres
XXII. 16] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 399
prov Kai rowy \/evbos. “éyw “Inoovs ereuyra Tov 16
ayyeXov ou papTupyoal vuiv TadTa emi Tais exKAy-
, ’ / ’ c AB 4 \ \ / Oar t
olas, eyo Ell 7) piCa Kal TO yevos Aaveid green |
15 didwy xat wowy AQ min?! vg syrr anon** Prim Fulg] zowy cat pido © 11
31 32 33 35 48 Hipp Ath Ar om ¢i\wv car Me OM gGidwy car arm* om Kat Towy a2eth
16 eyw Inoovs] kat eyw arm* | ere RQ min?! syrr] ev A 18 21 38 79 vg arm Ath om
I 4 11 12 31 47 48 186 Ar | exxAnovas] pr erra Prim | Aavecd] pr rou 1 7 al
the latest Scion of the House of order ; ‘the Spirit and the Bride’ is
David, its earliest ideals and hopes thus practically equivalent to ‘the
are realized. Prophets and the Saints’ (xvi. 6,
6 doTnp 6 aumpos 6 mpwives| CF. xvii. 24). The Christian Prophets
li, 28 déc@ aire tov dorépa Tov mpoi- inspired by the Spirit of Jesus, and
voy, & promise which is now inter- the whole Church—the Churches con-
preted. The Morning Star, the Lord’s sidered as an ideal unity—respond as
ultimate gift to the conqueror, is with one voice to the Lord’s great
Jesus Himself. Among the stars of announcement. It rouses in all Chris-
the spiritual firmament (i. 16, 20) He tians the desire, never long dormant,
is as the éwadopos (Job iii. 9, xi. 17, for His Return. On 7 vipdn see xxi.
XXXVliil. 12, xli. 9 (10)) or Paadopos 2, 9, notes; for ¢pyovu ef. vi. 1, note;
(2 Pet. i. 19), the brightest in the here it is obvious to supply Kupie
whole galaxy, the Light which lightens *Inood from v. 20. The reading implied
every man by its coming into the by the Armenian version (cod. 1) is
world (Jo. i. 9); the Star of Dawn, worthy of remark ; it seems to have
Whose coming precedes the sunrise arisen from inability to interpret
of the Day of God. The metaphor is vippyn in this connexion and a re-
used by the son of Sirach in reference miniscence of Mt. xxv. 1, 6, Io.
to Simon the High Priest (Sir. lL. 6 as kal 6 dkovwy eimrarw” Epxov ktA.] The
dotnp éwbwos ev per vedpedns), and of call is to be taken up and repeated
Mordecai in the Targum on Esther by every hearer (i. 3, note) of this
(“apse Mardochai similis fuit Lucifero Book; not only the Church in her
splendenti inter stellas”); in Isa. xiv. ideal unity, but each individual mem-
12 it occurs in a splendid dirge over ber of every Christian congregation
a fallen King of Babylon: wés ¢&é- where the book shall be read is
mTevev €k TOU ovpavod 6 éwaddpos 6 invited to demand the fulfilment of
mpwt avaréeAdov. The Morning Star the Lord’s promise idod épyopuat rayd.
:
of the Church shines to-day as brightly In what follows there is a remarkable
as in the age of St John; He does change of reference; for 6 dupav
not fall or set. eitatw “Epyouv, St John writes 6 6.
j
17. kat TO rvedpa Kal 7) vYyudn éyou- epxéoO, i.e. instead of being bidden
ow ”Epxov] The answer of the Church to welcome the coming Christ, he
to the Voice of Jesus in v. 12. To who is athirst is himself bidden to
mvevpa is probably not the Spirit come; he is welcomed to Christ in —
regarded as the indwelling life of the words which remind us of the Jo- —
Body of Christ, as in Eph. iv. 4 & hannine Gospel (Jo. vi. 35 6 épxopevos —
capa Kat éy mvedpa, but rather, in mpos €ué ov pt) Tewacyn, Kal 6 micTev@V
accordance with the general use of eis €ue ov pi) Supnoec we@rore ; Vii. 37
the Apocalypse, the Spirit of pro- et Tis Supa, épyéoOw mpos pé kat muver@).
phecy, the Spirit in the prophetic ‘O d:Wéy contrasts happily with ovdeva
XXII. 18] THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 311
relativ ely true. Here6 8. is contrasted mpoaOns Tos Aoyors avroi, iva py)
with 6 dxovwr; he that still thirsts, eréyén oe cal Wevdns yern; cf. the
the eager enquirer who is seeking imprecation which Aristeas (ed.
after the salvation which is to be Thackeray, § 34) supposes to have been
found in the Church, the unbaptized pronounced after the completion of the
catechumen, cannot yet share in the first Greek version of the Pentateuch,
Church’s yearning for the Return of and the boast of Josephus, ¢c. Ap.i.8:
the Lord ; he must first-come to the djrAov & éorw EPY®; Tas Tpeis Tpoot-
Fountain of the Water of Life and gil Tols (dios ypappace: TowOUTOU yap
drink, before he can welcome Christ aidvos ndn TapwxnKoTos oUTE Tpog Gewai
Himself. “Epyéc6@ looks back to Tis ovdev OvTE ahedeiv a’TaY ovTE peTa-
Oeivac reroAunxev. It was not uncom-
Isa. lv. 1 DNB? 192 NOVPD. ‘0 aav mon for writers to protect their works
is wider than o dua, extending the by adding a solemn adjuration to the
offer to any who are conscious of a scribes to correct the copies carefully,
desire for the higher life; willingness to and in no case to mutilate or inter-
receive the truth may exist where as a the original; cf. e.g. Irenaeus
yet there is no thirst for it, and such . Eus. H. E. v. 20: opKiC oe Tor
willingness is of God and a first step eee To BiBAlov TovTo Kata
towards eternal life: cf. Phil. ii 13 TOU Kupiou nuav “Inco Xpirrov Kat
Oeds yap eotw 6 evepyav ev vpiv Kal TO kata ths evdokov mapovoias avtou Hs
OéeXew Kai rd evepyeiv; Bede ad loc.: €pxetae kpivat (avtas Kal vexpovs, iva
“et ipsum enim velle Dei donum est.” avTiBarns 6 pereypayw kai katopOwans,
On AaBera Bdop (wns Swpeav, see XXi. Rufinus, prol. in libros rept apxov:
6, note; AaBerw suggests that though “omnem qui hos libros descripturus
the supply is gratuitous, the responsi- est vel lecturus in conspectu Dei
bility of accepting and using it rests Patris et Filii et Spiritus sancti con-
with the individual; cf. iii. 18, note. testor...ne addat aliquid scripturae,
18. peapTupe eyo jTavtTt TO akovorTe ne auferat, ne inserat, ne immutet;
xtd.] The Speaker is still surely sed conferat cum exemplaribus unde
Jesus, and not, as many commenta- scripserit,” ete. If the solemn warning
tors have supposed, St John. Jesus of the present verse was intended in
has borne testimony throughout the this sense, it has signally failed; for
Book by His angel, and now He bears in no other book of the N.T. is the
it in person. His testimony, which is text so uncertain as in the Apocalypse.
addressed to every hearer of the Book, But, like its archetype in Deutero-
is 2 solemn protest against wilful nomy, it has a deeper reference; it
perversions of its teaching. The words is no mere /apsus calami, no error of
are doubtless suggested by the warn- judgement or merely intellectual fault
ing of Moses in Deut. iv. 2, ov mpoo- which is condemned, but the delibe-
Onoeobe mpos TO pHua 6 eyd evTeARopac rate falsification or misinterpretation
vpiv, Kal ovK dpeneire an’ avrov; id. of a Divine message. It is not the
xii. 32 may pnua 0 eyo évr€ Nopat letter of the Apocalypse, but its spirit
vp snuepor, roto duAaky toreiv: ov which is thus jealously guarded ; and
312 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XXII 18
> / > On ee) b) is 2 0 / € é \ PDoe | > \
Eav Tl ETL 1] €7T QAUTA, ETLUHOEL O €OS €7 aAuUTOV
Tas
is ANY
TANYyas Tas YEYPHUEE 4 BiBAiwlod) TOUTE
yeypaupevas év TH ToUTw:
Skat é€av Tis apéeAn amo THv Noywy TOU BiBAtou
\ / / 5) vo /
/ a} / land
aunv' epxou, Kkuple "Inco.
18 ed] erOnoe & (sed transiluit &* ab ery ad emiOnoet) 79 | emtOnoer] em-
Onoat 8 13 16 49 51 96 97 98 130 186 alPa!° apponat vgiP*+ anon*s | om em auto
A* er avrwy arm | ras rAnyas] T. ewra wAnyas Q 31 32 33 37 48 49 91 96 186 Andr
Ar 19 eav] av & | Noywy]+rourwy & | rou BiBALov rns rpopyreas TavTys| Tov
BiBXLov Tovrov A trys mpopyrevas Tov BiBALov TovTov 79 94 vg"Ps4 prophetiae huius (sine
tT. B.) vge™ Ambr | adeder] apedor 2 8 13 35 38 47 49 91 96 130 | Tou Evdov] Tov BiBdov
ygclefulipss4,5 me Ambr Prim | om ex A ro 38 me | 77s yeypaumevns arm Prim anon*s
20 Tavraj+evac &* me arm*|om va arm Prim cdov arm* | om auny & me arm*|
epxov] pr vac (7) 35 38 49 79 91 186 alP! | xupre Inoov]+ Xprore N* 4 IT 13 20 31 32
38 48 55 79 94 me arm Ar
no honest copyist in days before the i.e. he has no longer any rights in it;
invention of printing, no honest trans- cf. xxi. 8, and Acts viii. 21 ov« éorw
lator or interpreter of either those gor pepis ovd€ KAjpos ev TO hoyo
times or our own, can incur the terrible tolt®. Tar yeypaupevey: not as Vg.
penalty. As Bede, with his usual “et de his quae scripta sunt,” but in
discernment, writes: “haec propter apposition to rod EvAov ris Cwhjs, THs
falsatores dixit, non propter eos qui Todews Ths ayias; ef. ras mAnyas Tas
simpliciter quod sentiunt dicunt.” yeypappeévas (supra). Consciously to
Nevertheless the warning, with its rob this Book of any part of its
danger signal on either hand, ought essential teaching is to rob oneself of
to give pause to any who would lightly the bliss which it promises: to add
handle the Apocalypse, and suggests to its teaching is to incur the visita-
to those who venture upon handling tions which it threatens. For either
it at all Augustine’s prayer: “si qua act, if deliberate, proclaims a will
de meo, et Tu ignosce et Tui.” which is out of harmony with the Will
‘ In en, ew ada, emiOnoes...€m avtov of God and with His ordering of the
tas mAnyds there is a play upon the world; and the rebellious will, while
two meanings of émriAévac and aAn- it continues such, cannot receive the
yn: ‘if any one shall lay (more) on things of the Spirit of God here or
them (add to them), God will lay on hereafter. The warning is addressed
him the plagues (blows) described in to Christians who by their attitude —
this Book. Cf. Acts xvi. 23 modXdas towards this Book shew themselves —
5€ émidévres avtois mAnyds. “Adedei to be unworthy of their inheritance.
TO 4€pos avrod amo Tov EvAov is another 20. éyet 6 paptupdv ravta Nat:
way of saying dd. am avrod 76 pépos épxouat raxv ktd.] To His solemn tes-
avrov to ev to EUAw; the portion timony in reference to the use of the —
which the man had once possessed in Book the Lord adds a last word in ~
the Tree is regarded as taken from it, answer to the call of the Church.
XXII. 21} THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN 313
H yapis Tot Kupiov “Incod peta Twv adyiwv. 21
are / rc > = - t ,
The Spirit and the Bride and the 1 Cor, 1 Thess. Col, Pastorals),
loyal hearers of the Book had bidden or peta mdvtav vyov (2 Cor., 2 Th.,
Him ‘come, and to their "Epyou He and in substance, Eph.), or pera rot
replies Nai, épxyouai, ‘yea, I am com- mvevparos vuov (Gal, Phil. Philem.).
ing, and coming quickly’; on which the Hebrews follows the Pauline model
Seer, speaking both for the Prophets with 7 ydapis pera mavrey vor, but no
and for the whole Church, responds, such form appears in the Catholic
‘Amen, so be it: come, Lord Jesus.’ Epistles ;the nearest to it is in 1 Peter,
On vai, aunv see i. 7, note; here vai which ends elpyyn viv raow Trois ev
expresses the Lord’s assent to the Xpwreo. St John follows St Paul
call "Epyov, and aury, the absolute in the opening words (7 yapis rot
faith in His word of the Seer and kupiov “Incov); in the latter part of
those whom he represents, and their the sentence the mss. offer a choice
content with the prospect of His between perd mdyrey and pera trav
Coming; cf. 2 Tim. iv. 8 racw rois ayiov, for pera mavtwy Tay ayiwy is a
Hyannxoot Thy emupdveray avrov. Kupios conflation, and pera ravr@y var a cor-
*Ingovs (1 Cor. xii. 3) occurs in this rection from St Paul. On the whole
Book only here and in the next verse ; the preference should probably be
it belongs to the language of devotion, given tothenon-Pauline pera rév ayiay,
which is appropriate to the context. although it has the support of but
21. THE FINAL BENEDICTION. one of the uncial mss. (N); not only
7 Xapts Tov Kupiov “Inood pera rav is it less likely to have suggested itself
ayiwov] An ending of this kind is to a copyist than pera ravtwr, but it
unusual in Apocalypses, as Bousset is in close accordance with the writer's
points out; but it is suitable to an usual phraseology; of aywe is his
Apocalypse which is also a letter to constant term for the members of
the Churches (i. 4, note), designed to the Churches (viii. 3f., xi. 18, xiii. 7,
be read in the congregation. An 10, xiv. 12, xvi. 6, xvii. 6, xviii. 20, 24,
Apocalypse in its inner character, a xix. 8, xx. 9). The saints, the men
prophecy in its purpose, the Book is of consecrated lives, are, in the Apo-
in its literary form an Epistle, and calyptist’s view, the men for whose
therefore begins and ends with the advantage the whole course of human
epistolary forms familiar to the Asian history is being carried to its end;
Churches through the Epistles of St who are destined as a body to survive
Paul. All the thirteen Epistles of the wreck of cities and empires, and
St Paul end with a benediction, con- in the end to dominate a new world.
structed on the same general lines, but But the grace of the Lord Jesus is the
varying in detail. The Pauline parting oniy source of their strength, and
benediction begins invariably with 7 the guarantee of their triumph; and
xapis, which is followed (except in the last words of the Apocalypse are
Eph., Col, and the Pastorals) by rod at once a reminder of this primary
kupiov [nav] “Inoov [Xpiorod]; the condition of success, and a prayer
ending is either pe tudy (Rom., that it may be realized in the ex-
314 THE APOCALYPSE OF ST JOHN [XXII ar
Subser amoxadvyis (-Wes &) Iwavvou SA 130 Tedos THs amoxaduWews Tov ayLov
Iwavvou rou evayyeMorou 2 55 TeAos TyS TOU aryiov Iwayvou Tov Beodoyou Peas amroKadu-
ews 98 exnpwbn 7 aroxadruyis Iwavvou Tov evayyedoTou kat Geodoyou 186 nil habent
subseriptum Q 7 30 32 38 47 48 49 50 90 91 94 96 97 al?! hiant ad fin P 8 14 28 29
87 93 95 al?
perience of the baptized, both in the and at the head of the pages in Na
cities of Asia and throughout the mere itacism), and A, which had
world. *Aroxddvyis Only in the title, now
agrees with &. The forms offered
Supsorrption. Only two of the by some cursives and yersions add
uncials give a subscription to the nothing to our knowledge of the
Book; & repeats ’Azoxdduyfis ‘lwavvov Book or its writer.
(for ’AzroxaAvyes surely is both here
INDEX OF GREEK WORDS USED IN THE APOCALYPSE
OF ST JOHN AS PRINTED IN THIS EDITION.
An asterisk denotes that a word is not used elsewhere in the N.T.; a §, that it
is used elsewhere in the N.T. but once, or by but one other writer.
olkoupévy iii. ro, xii. g, Xvi. 14 , Io, II, 16, 19, 20, 23 bis, xix.
olvos vi. 6, xiv. 8, 10, XVi. 19, XVii. 2, 2 bis, 6, 7, XXl- 4, 5, XXiL. §
Ras NS, XIX. D5 od xvii. 15
olos xvi. 18 ov, otk, ovX ii. 2 dis, 3 9, 13, 21,
OAlyos li. 14, ili. 4, il, 12, xvii. 10 24 ter, lil. 2, 4, 8, 9, 17, iv. 8, Vi.
Sdos ili. 10, vi. 12, xii. g, xiii. 3, 10, Vil. 16, 1x. 4,'6, 20, 21, xi. 9, xil.
xvi. 36 811; XU 8, x1: hy 5s, LG, Ne 9;
*oduvos Vi. 13 II, 18, 20, xvii. 8 ter, 11, XVill. 7»
Opvie x. 6 xx. 4 bis, 5, 6, 11, 15, XX1. 1, 4 dis,
Spovos i. 13, 15, ii. 18, iv. 3 bis, 6, 22, 23, 25 bis, XXil. 3, 5 bis
7 ter, ix. 7 bis, 10, 19, Xi. 1, Xiil. 2, ovat vili. 13 ter, ix. 12 bis, xi, 14 bis,
Aout, 21V. XA, XVI. 18, xxl. 11, 18 xil. 12, XVili. 10 bis, 16 bis, 19 bis
§opolwpa ix. 7 ovdé v. 3 ter, vil. 16 ter, ix. 4 bis, 20,
Opolws il. 15, Vill. 12 X15 105) XXaq Ag kkie as
opodroyety iil. 5 ovdels ii. 17, iil. 7 bis, 8, 17, V. 3, 4, Vii.
dvopa ii. 3, 13, 17, lil. 1, 4, 5 bis, 8, Oy Zlva03>, XV- 0, X¥INL. Tk see
12 ter, vi. 8, Vill. 11, 1x. 11 bis, xi. ovKére X. 6, XVill. II, I4
13, 18, xXili. 1, 6, 8, 17 bis, xiv. x bis, obv i. 19, ii. 5, 16, iii. 3 bis, 19
Mieexv.n2, 45 XVil.-Q, XV. 3, 5,. 8, ovmw XVii. 10, 12
xx, 02, 13, 16, XXl. 12, 14, xxi. 4 *ovpda ix. ro bis, 19 bis, xii. 4
§dfts i. 16, li. 12, xiv. 14, 17, 18 bis, ovpavés iii. 12, iv. 1, 2, V. 3, 13, Vi. 13,
ab eg yy Lg OD COMMS bce Ch ME Lex
bmurbev iv. 6, v. $7 X1..05 12018, Tape T5410) RAL eae
omiow i. 10, xii. 15, xiii. 3 Ay 7o103 10>, 12,¢X0. OF Taye eee
Strov ii. 13 bis, xi. 8, xii. 6, 14, Xiv. 4, 13, 17, XV. 1, 5, XVlo El, 21, XVUl Ky
xvii. 9) XX. 10 4, 53 205. X1Ker Uy Tly Lg, EKs Eee
*“dardipa xviii. 14 XX; 10ts; 2.810
opqv i. 7, xi 19, xii. 1, 3, XIX. Io, ovs ii. 7, II, 17, 29, ili. 6, 13, 22, Xili. g
Xxli. 4, 9 ovre ili. 15 bis, 16 bis, Vv. 4, ix. 20 ter,
Sdpacts iv. 3 bis, ix. 17 21 ter, xxi. + ter
Spyy vi. 16, 17, Xi. 18, Xiv. 10, XVi. 19, odros i. 1g, li. 6, 24, iv. I, 2, Vil. I,
xix. 15 0; £3, 145 ae ix. 12, 18, 20, xi. 4 ter,
Spyiter Bar xi. 18, xii. 17 6, 10, Xil. 12, Xiv. 4 ter, XV. 5, XVi. 5,
“Sppynpa xviii. 21 9, VU 135 14,10, 2vL) r. Gee
*Spveov xviii, 2, xix. 17, 21 XIX. I, 9, XX. 3, 5, 6, 14, XXL § iS
Spos vi. 14, 15, 16, viii. 8, xiv. 1, 7, xxii. 6, 7, 8 bis, 9, 10, 16, 18 b
Xvi. 20, XVii. 9, XXi. Io 19 bis, 20
Ss i. 1 bis, 2, 4, 11, 19 ter, 20, li. 6, 7, oro(s) li. 15, ill. 5, 16, ix. 17, xi 5,
8, 10, 13, 14, 17, 25 bis, ili. 2, 4, 8, xvi. 18, Xvili. 21
Il, iv. I bis, GA VA GR GE tes ae6 Cr SdeXov lil. 15
Vil. 2, 9, Vill. 2, ix. 20 bis, x. 4, 5, seme i. 7, 14, li, 18, iii. 18, iv. 6,
GSS: xii. 5, 16, xiii. 2, 8, r2, 14 bis, Sieve O57 Vilop ty, ek ra ee
xiv. 4, 8, xvi. 14, 18, xvii. 2, 8 bis, &his IX. 19, Xil. 9, 14, Is, xx, 2
Weta, t5, 16, 18, Xvill. 6, 19, xix. OxAos Vil. g, XVil. 15, XIX. 1, 6
Tayea0y XX. 2,5, It, XX1, 8, 12, 17, Sos 1. 16
xxii.6
Soerdkts xi. 6 madeve ili. 19
Sovos XV. 4, XV. 5 matey ix. §
Soros i. 2, li, 24, Ui. 19, xiii. 15, xviii. madd x. 8, 11
7, 17, xxi. 16 §mavrokpatwp i. 8, iv. 8, xi. 17, XV. 3,
Boris i. 7, 12, ii. 24, ix. 4, Xi. 8, Mii. 13, XVI. 7, 14, XixX. 6, 15, XXi. 22
Xvil. 12, Xix. 2, Xx. 4 mapa (t) with gen., li. 27, iii, 18;
Sray iv. 9, viii. 1, ix. 5, x. 7, xi. 7, (2) with dat., li. 13
Hi. 4, XV. 10, XVili. 9, xx. 7 mapadecos ii. 7
em ky, VW» 8, Vie I, 3, 5) 7) 9» 12) *
mapSaXis xiii. 2
X. 3, 4) 10, xi. ¥3) Xx11..8 mapeivat xvii. §
Gre il. 2, 4, 6, 14, 20, 23, ili. 1 bis, 4, TrapesBoArr XX. 9
8, 9, 10, t5, 16, 17 bis, iv. 11, V. 4,9, trapBévos Xiv. 4
vi. 17, Vil. 17, Vili. 11, x. 6, Xi. 2, mwas i. 7 bis, li. 23, iv. 11, Vv. 6, 9,
Tomily, Xi. Yo; 12 bis, 13, Xili.. 4, FQVUtS; Wig tas 15, Wiis. Iv 4:9, Ul,
Rive 16 0ts, 18, XV. 1, 4 ter, Xvi. 16, 17, Vili. 3, 7, Ix. 4 bis, xi. 6, xii.
5,0, 21, XVil. 8, 14, XVill. 3, 5, 7 dis, 55 xill.”7,'8, 12, 16, Xiv. 6, 8) awe,
2i—2
324 INDEX OF GREEK WORDS
Xvi. 3, 20, XVili. 2 bis, 3, 12 ter, 14, 6, 135 22, iV. -2, 55 Vo ©, Xisemmy ates
17 bis, 19, 22 bis, 23, 24, XIX. 5, 17; I5, XIV. 13, XVi. 13, 14, XVii. 3, XVII.
19; 21; XX1'4, 5,°8, 10,27; =S1l5,3; 2, KiX. 10, XX1, 10) KXII> Oyen
15, 18 §irvevpatikas xi. 8
Tao XELv ii. 10 avetv Vil. 1
maragoey Xi. 6, XIX. 15 *wo8mpys i. 13
§raretv xi. 2, Xiv. 20, XIX. 15 woQev ii. 5, Vii. 13
matyp i. 6, li. 27, ill, 5, 21, Xiv. 1 tmovety i. 6, il. 5, ili. g, 12, V. 10, xi. 7,
*IIdtpos i. 9 il. 15, 17, Xill. 5, 7, 12 bis, 13 bis,
mewav vii. 16 14 bis, 15, 16, Kiv. 7, XVi- 14, XVil.
Trevpate ii. 2, IO, lii. Io 16, 17 bis, xix. 19, 20, Ex 5ya7y
Teipacp.os iii. ro xxii. 2, II, 15
*aredex (Lew EX. 4 Trowpatvery ii. 27, Vii. 17, Mills 5, Size 5
Téptrely i. 11, li. 10, Xi. 10, Xiv. 15, 18, toios iil. 3
xxii. 16 §trodepety il. 16, xii. 7 bis, xiii. 4, xvii.
*qéumrros Vi. g, ix. I, Xvi. 10, Xxi. 20 14, XIX.
mevOciy XVili. I1, 15, 19 modewos 1X. 7, Q, Xi. 7, Xil. 7, 17,
§révOos, xviii. 7 bis, 8, xxi. 4 Xill. 7, XVi. 14, XIX. 19, EX. 8
aévre ix. 5, 10, XVll. [0 modus iii. 12, xi. 2, 8, 13, XiV. 20,
*Tlépyapov i. ri, ii, 12 xvi. 19 bis, xvii. 18, Xvill. 10, 16, 18,
mepl acc. XV. a 21, EX. Q, XXi. 2, 10, 14, 15, 16 bis,
meptBddAew ili. 5, 18, iv. 4, vii. 9, 13, 8, 19, 21, 23, XXil. I4, 19
XK. Kp Rl 3, al. 1, RV. 45 RVs 10, monte i. 15, V. 4, II, Vil. 9, viii. 3, 11,
2a0-G) “hy UG) ix.-9, X. TI, XIV, @, XVil.) &, seieennes
mrepiLsvyvc Gar i, 13, Xv. 6 6 bis,1
mepirareiy li. 1, iil. 4, ix. 20, Xvi. 15, Tovnpés a 2
Xxi. 24_ §mévos XVi. 10, 11, XXl. 4
*,
mérecOau iv. 7, Vili. 13, xii. 14, xiv. 6, topvela ii, 21, ix. 21, xiv. 8, Xvil. 2, 4,
xix. 17 xviii. 3, Xix. 2
métpa, vi. 15, 16 Topveveuy |ii, 14, 20, XVii. 2, Xviil. 3, 9
7nyT vii. 17, Vili. 10, xiv. I> Xvi. 4, Topvy Evil. 1, 5, 15, 16, Kix. 2
(xx. 6 TOpvos xxi. 8, xxii, 15
™HXYS xxi. 17 Topdvpa, XVUi. 12
mudtew xix. 20 §tropupeos xvii. 4, XVili. 16
§muKpaivev Vill. II, X- 9, Io WoTapos Vill. To, 1X. 14, Xi. 15, 16,
mively Xiv. 10, ae 6, xviii. 3 RVI. 4, 12; XXi. 108
mimrew i, 17,li. 5, iv. Io, v. 8, 14, *roTapopspntos xil. 15
vi. 13, 16, Vii. I1, 16, Vili. 10 bis, more Vi. 10
rb:eyinn taba 13) 16, xiv. 8 bis, xvi. 19, Totrpiovy Xiv. 10, xvi. 19, XVile 4
XVil, I0, XVili. 2 bis, xix. 4, I0, xvii. 6
xxii. 8 motifey xiv. 8
mioris ii. 13, 19, Xili. 10, Xiv. 12 mov ll. 13
morés i. 5, ii, 10, 13, iii. 14, Xvi. 14, Trovs Te 15, 17, il. 18, iil. 9, X- I, 2,
xix, II, XXl. 5, Xxll. 6 xi. 11, Xil, 1, Xill..2, x1 YO) xen
Tava ii, 20, Xii. g, Xili. 14, XVili. 23, mpecBirepos iv. 4, 10, Vv. 5, 6, 8, II,
24D. Glo POS, GH fey iC) 14, Vil. 11, 13, Xi. 16, Xiv. 3, XIX. 4
wAateta xi. 8, XXi. 21, XXii. 2 mpdBarov Xviil. 13_
§aAdros XX. 9, xxi. 16 bis mpds (1) with dat., i. 13; (2) with acc.,
mheivy Xvili. 17 i. 17, ili. 20, x. 9, xii. 5 bus, 12)
aelwv ii. 19 xiii, 6
TAnyr ix. 18, 20, Xi. 6, xiii. 3, 12, 14, TPOT EXT v. 8, vill. 3,4
xv. I, 6, 8, Xvi. 9, 21 bis, Xvili. 4, mpookvvety iii. 9, iv. 10, V. 14, Vil. II,
8, xxi. 0; xxii. 18 ix. 20, xi. 1, 16, xiil, 4 bis, 8, 12,
mArY li. 25 15, Ziv. 7, 9, II, XV. 4, XVI. 2, XIX, 4
_TAnpoty ill. 2, Vi, 11 10 bis, 20, KX. 4, xxii. 8, 9.
*adyooev vill. 12 mpdowrrov iv. 7, Vi. 16, Vil. 11, 1X. 7 018,
thoiov vill. 9, xviii. 19 x. I, Xi. 16, Kil, 14, XX. II, XXI1H
TAoveS ii. g, ili. 17, Vi. 15, Xlii, 16 mpopyrtela i. 3, Xi. 6, XIX. IO, XXIl. 7,
mwovtety iii. 17, 18, xviii. 3, 15, 19 10, 18, 19
amAotToS VY. 12, XVill. 16 mpodnretew X. JT Steg ae
SrA tvew vii. 14, xxii. 14 mpopttns x. 7, xi. 10, 18, XVi. 6,
awvedpa i. 4, 10, ii. 7, 11, 17, 20, iii. 1, XViil, 20, 24, XXli. 6, 9
INDEX OF GREEK WORDS
téroapes iv. 4 bis, 6, 8, 0, Vv. 6, 8 dis, datver i1. 16, Vili. 12, XVill. 23, XXI. 23
TWA Maly he Oy aake quay ody rin (agin) Tbe “pavepodv iii. 18, XV. 4
Wl Te esa) KO), SAN uth Lay eye Uf Spappaxta ix. 21, Xvill. 23
Ring O18) |XX. 0; RRs 7 *dappaKds ped cahy 9.0.05 87
TeroEepakovTG Vii. 4, Xi. 2, Xili. 5, Xiv. épey Xi. 24, 26
iy By 28016 iy iedie:ix. 6, Xli. 6, Xvi. 90, coca
rérapTos iv. 7, vi. 7 bis, 8, viii. 12, Xvi. P0elpey xix. 2
8, Xxl. 19 *diddyn v. 8, Xv. rE XVi. I, 2, 3, 4, 8,
*rerpd-ywvos xxi. 16 10, 12, 17, XVil. I, Xxi. Q
§réxvn Xvill. 22 *Puraderpia i. rr, iii. 7
tTexvitns XVili. 22 ptdcty lil. 19, Xxil. 15
THALKoUTOS xvi. 18 PACE i. 14, li. 18, XIX. 12
Typeiv i. 3, li. 26, ili. 3, 8, 10 dis, xii. oPeto Oar i. 17, ii. 10, xi. 18, xiv. 7,
17, Xiv. 12, XVi. 15, Xxli. 7, 9 Ve A exons
TUlévar 1. 17, X. 2, Xi. Q 6Bos xi. 11, Xviil. 10, 15
Tlkrew Xil. 2, 4 bis, 5, 13 §dotvig vil. g
TUL OLVs) Oy EI.) Veli 2, 13, Wil. 12, x1, doveds xxl. 8, xxii, 15
20 ovos ix. 21
Tiw.os XVii. 4, XVill. 12 bis, 16, Xxi. II, péap ix. 1, 2 ter
oo) gvdaky ii. 10, Xvili. 2 bis, xx. 7
*ruptdtTns XVili. 19 pvdy i. 7, V. 5, 9, Vil. 4, 5 ter, 6 ter,
tls il.7, II, 17, 29, ili. 6, 13, 22, V. 2; 7 ter, 8 ter, 9, Xi. .9, Xi. 7, cchvenGs
Vi. 17, Vil. 13, Xill. 4 bis, XY. 4, XVii. Od, 17)
7, Xvill. 18 vAAov Xxil. 2
Tig lil. 20, Xi. 5 bis, xiil. g, 10 bis, 17, ee xiv. 18
XIV. Q, II, XX. 15, Xxil. 18, 19 govy i. 10, 12, 15 bis, lii. 20, iv. Ay 5s
*rétov V1. 2 Ve 2, 11, 12; Wlenls 6, 7, 10, Vil.) 2}
*romdatvoy Xxi. 20 IO, Vill. 5, 13 bis, ix. 9 bis, 13,X. 3 bis,
TémroS li. 5, Vi. 14, Xli. 6, 8, 14, XVi. 16, Hip pene) SIG 12iy tS. 1g, Xii. Io, Xiv.
PQvinls lyf) 3645. ln 2 quater, 7, 9, 13, 15, 18, Xvi. : iis
TomovTos Xvili. 7, 16 18, XViii. 2, 4, 22 bis, 23, XIX. I, 5,
tpeis vi. 6, Vill. 13, ix. 18, Xi. 9, IT, 6 ter, 17; XXiae
Xvi. 13, 19, Xxl. 13 quater gos xviii. 23, XXl. 24, XXil. 5
Tpéperv xis (a §pootyp XXi. II
TpEXELv IX. Q gport({ey Xvill. 1, XXi. 23, XXil. 5
tplros iv. 7, Vi. 5 bis, vill. 7 bis, 8,
g bis, 10 bis, 11, 12 quinquies, ix. Xatpev xis 20; Soka
15, 18, xi. 14, Xil. 4, XiV. 9, XVi. 4, *xddata viii. 7, xi. 19, Xvi. 21 bis
XX. 19 §xadwvds Xiv. 20
*rp(xwwos vi. 12 *xaAKeos ix. 20
§tpvydv xiv. 18, 19 *xadkydev xxi. 19
Tuphds iil. 17 *xadkorlBavos i. 15, li. 18
XoAKds Xvili, 12
*danlvOivos ix. 17 §Xdpaypa xiii. 16, 17, xiv. 9, 11, XVi. 2,
*Ddkuv00s xxi. 20 XIX, 20, XX. 4
*bddwos iv. 6, xv. 2 bis Xdpus Fan Bae.@. ct
*bados xxi. 18, 21 xelp i. 16, Vi. 5, Vil. 9, Vili. 4, 1x. 20,
USwp i. 15, vil. 17, viii. ro, rr dis, xi. 6, X. 2, 5, 8, IO, xill. 16, Xiv. 9, I4,
xii. 15, xiv. 2, 7, XVI. 4, 5, 12, XVii. Xvil. 4, XIX. 2, XX. 1, 4
I, 15, Xix. 6, Xxl. 6, xxil. 1, 17 Xmpa Xvi. 7
berds xi. 6 xtAlapxos Vi. 15, xix. 18
Ue ei, eA as Ail ys abla 35 pay xrds Ve )00 bis, vil, 4, 5 ter, 6 ter,
14, XO: yy ie) 7 ter, 8 ter, Xi. 13, X1V..1; 3) ee
dpeis i. 4, 9, ll. To ay iol xi. 3, xii. 6, xiv. 20, Xxeaueem
bmdyew X/ 185 Xlll. 10, —<iv. 4) Xvi. 1, 4) 5) 6, 7
KV, ne §xtov Ms 14
bd with gen., Vi. 8, 13 *xAvapés ill. 16
brokdre V. 3, 13, Vi. g, xii. 1 : §xAwpos Vi. 8; Villo yamine
ropovy i. 9, ii. 2, 3, 19, iii, ro, xiii. *xotvé vi. 6 bis
IO, XIV. 12 Xoptaterv xix. 21
mAcos xxi. 10, 12 XOpTos Vili. 7, 1X. 4
os XXl1. 16 §xots xviii. 10
INDEX OF GREEK WORDS 327
xpela iii. ¥, Xxi. 23, xxii. 5 puxy vi. 9, viii. 9, xii, 11, xvi. 3,
xpiorés i. 1, 2, 5, Xi. 15, Xii. 10, XViil. 13, 14, XX. 4
Xx. 4, 6 Syuxpés iil. 15 bis, 16
Xpdovos ii. 21, vi. 11, x. 6, xx. 3
moogeoe 1; 12, 13, 20, iL. 3, 1V..4, “di. 8, xxi. 6, xxii. 13
VY. 8, Vili. 3 bis, ix. 13, 20, xiv. 14, OSe iv. 1, xi. 12, xiii. 10, 18, xiv. 12,
xv. 6, 7, XVii. 4, xxi. 15 xvii. 9
Xpuotov lil, 18, Xvii. 4, Xvili. 16, xxi, § @5rj v. 9, xiv. 3 bis, xv. 3 bis
18, 21 §w8lvew xii. 2
*xpvedr.Bos Xxi. 20 dpa ill. 3, 10, ix. 15, Xi. 13, XIV. 7,
“Xpuodtpagos xxi. 20 15, XVil. 12, Xviii. ro, 16, 19
_Xpveds ix. 7, xviii. 12 ws i. 10, 14 ter, 15 bis, 16, 17, ii. 18,
*xpvoovy xvii. 4, xviii. 16 24, 27 bis, Il. 3, a1, IV. I, 6,°7, ¥eG,
YP Avis Ty10; Xs mabe ye Pe paphe)
eSerGar iii. 9 8, 10, ix. 2, 3,5, 7 bis, 8bis, g bis,
§wWevSrs ii. 2, xxi. 8 17, Xa X bts; y, 9, To, Xil. 15, XiiL
vdorpodiytys XVi. 13, XIX. 20, XX. 2 bis, 3, I1, Xiv. 2 ter, 3, XV. 2,
10 XV1. 3, 13; 15, af, XVil- 12) xVUL6,
OS0s Xiv. 5, xxi. 27, xxii. 15 21, UX. 1,0 ters: 2,0 Xs Oy eee
§imo(lev xiii. 18 TE DU pyXR Ls, Ea
pos li. 17 bis orep X. 3
INDEX TO THE INTRODUCTION AND NOTES.
Abaddon, cxxii, clvi, 119, 260 Apocalypse, the: author, exxii, clxxiy ff.,
‘abomination of desolation,’ Ixxx 11 f.; doctrine, clix ff. ; symbolism,
Abyss, the, 114, 260f. exxxi ff.; text, clxxxvi ff.; use of O.T.,
accusative of time, sof. exxxix ff.; vocabulary, etc., exx ff.
adjuration, 311 f. — capitulation, xxxiii ff.;‘hypothe-
Agabus, xviii ses,’ stichometry, place among N.T.
Alcasar, ccy, ccxiv books, exvii; lateness of generalaccept-
Alcuin, cciv ance, exyiii f.
Alford, xliv, cevi Apocalypses, canonical (O.T.), xxiv;
Alleluia, the Easter, 242 uncanonical: Jewish, xxiv ff., elviii;
Alogi, the, cxi ff. Christian, xxxi f.
Alpha, the, and the O., 1of., 279f., 307 Apollonius of Tyana, xcii, 171, 206;
altar, the celestial, 89 f., 108 f., 191, 203 A. the anti-Montanist, cix
Ambrosius Ansbertus, cciii Apostles, 25, 238
amen, 10, 84 apotheosis, 1xxxvi fi.
Amphilochius, exvi apposition, 217
anabaticon Pauli, xxxi Apringius, ccii f.
anacoluthon, cxxili, 46, 57, 100 Arabic versions, cxcy
Andreas, xxxiii, excix, ccxi Arethas, cxcix f.
angelology, clxix f. Ark of the Covenant, 39, 144f.
angels, the: as ministers of prayer, Armenian version, cxciv, 249, 292, 310
108; number, 82; ‘measure,’ 289 f. ; armies in heaven, 253 f.
worship, 248, 304; angels of the Artemis, lix f., Ixxvii
Churches, 21f., 43, 107f.; of the artizans, lxxxvii, 240
waters, 202; the Seven, 7f., 107 Ascension, the, 151
Anselm of Havilberg and A. of Laon, eciv Ascension of Isaiah, xxvi
anthropomorphism, 67 Asia: A. Minor, lx; A. in the O.T., lvi;
Antichrist, the, Ixxviii ff., Ixxxiii f., A. in the N.T., ibid., 4; Province of,
cevii ff., 161 f., 169, 173, 257 lv ff.; its cities, lvii ff., 14, 22, ete.;
Antioch, school of, cxvii; prophecy at, Imperial worship in, Ixxxvyii ff.; Jews
XViil in, lxvi f.
Antipas, xe, 35 f. Asiarchs, the, Ixxxix
aorist, use of the, 3, 50, 64, 77, 79, 1435 Asklepios, lxii, Ixxvii, elxviii, 34
155 f., 189, 245, 305 f. Assumption of Moses, xxvi
apocalypse, the gift of, xxii ff. ; how dis- asyndeton, 203
tinguished from prophecy, xxiii, xxvii Athanasius, cxviii =a
Apocalypse, the: circulation, cvii ff. ; Auberlen, cexv, cexviili
contents, xxxiiiff.; date, lxxx, xcix ff. ; Augustea, the, Ixi, lxiv, lxxxix, 164, 171
destination, ly ff. ; divisions, xxxviiff. ; Augustine, ccx, 265f.; Pseudo-Augus-
form, xlif., liv, xciv; plan, xxix ft.; tine, exciii, ccli x
progress, xlii ff.; purpose, xciv ff., oe
7; relation to older apocalypses, ’"ABaddwy, exxii, clvi, 119 f.
xxviii ff., liiif., elviii; theories of com- aBvocos, 115
posite origin, xlix ff. ; title, xxii; unity, dyad\nav, 245 f.
xlviff., civ ayarav, 7, 63
dins
nail5
INDEX TO INTRODUCTION AND NOTES 329
dydwn, 42 Barsalibi, exiii, cc
ytos, 53, 203, 238 Baruch, Apocalypse of, xxv f.
dyopdtew, 81, 178 battles, Apocalyptic, 208, 257, 269 f.
adixetvy, 33, 305 bear, the, 162
derés, 158 beast of the Abyss, 137; from the sea,
anp, 115 Ixxx f., 161 ff.; from the earth, xci,
aluara, 203, 241 168 ff.; the scarlet, 214 f.; ‘before
alvety With dat., 245 the beast,’ 170; ‘mark of the b.,’
alpew Thy xelpa, 128 f. 173 f.; number of the b., exxxviii,
aloxivn, 209 175 f.; throne of the b., 204; inter-
dxudavewv, 191 pretation of the Apocalyptic beaste,
dkotbwy, 6, 3, 310f. lxxx ff., ccvii ff.; the beasts and the
dxparov, 185 Lamb, 177
adnbivbs, 53 beatification of martyrs, 263 f.
a\Anrovia, 242 beatitudes, 3, 187, 209, 247, 263, 307
advats, 260 Beatus, cciil f.
ada, 76, 10 f., 307 Bede, cciii
auébveros, 293 beheading, a Roman punishment, 262
dun, 9, 10, 244; 6, 59) 84 Beliar, 163, 25
&uwhov, 234 ‘beloved city, the,’ 269
diuwuos, 180 f. benediction, forms of, at end of an
ava els, 2943 dva péoov, 105 Epistle, 313 f.
dvdBa, 66° Bengel, xliv f., cexiv
dvaywioxwry, 6, xevili, 3 Benson, Archbp, xli, cxxiv f., cexvili
dvaratooua, 187 f. Berengaud, eciv, cexi f.
avOpwros, 118 birds of prey, 259
dvolyew 7d ordua, 165 ‘blasphemy, names of,’ 161 f, 165 f.
dé.os, 51, 81 Bleek, xlv, cevi
admrapx7, 180 blood, rain of, tro
dwrexravOnv, 36 bloodshed caused by Rome, 241
dr7\Oa, CXXli, 130 book oflife, 52, 167, 272; books of judge-
dmiotos, 282 ment, 272; sealed book, 75f.; open
dé, 124, 1783 dd 6 wr, 53 ard avaro\Gr, book, 126 f.
96, 286 Bossuet, cev, cexiv
dmodaveiy éx, 113 Bousset, li, cevi
amokahvrrew, amokaNuyis, xxii f., 1 f. bow, used by the Parthians, 86
amoxplverOat, 102 boycotting, 174
dmoxtelvew év OavaTw, 44 ‘breadth of the earth, the,’ 268 f.
dmoxrévvetOa, 92 breastplate, the High Priest’s, 291
*Amo\Nwy, 6, xxii, 119 f. Bride, the, 310; bridal ornaments, 277
dmocré\\ew, 2, 309 Bruno, eciv
dropépew, 214 burial office, anthem in the, 187
“Ap Mayeduv, exxii, elvi, 209 f.
adpkos, 162 Babéa, oxxii,45 f.
dpviov, exxvii, 78 Badr\ew, 44
dpxatos, 154 Bacavifew, 116 f.
apx%, 5of., 279 f. Baoirela, 8, 12, 155
*Agla, 7, 4 Baoirets ris yijs, ol, O4
dorip, 112 Baordfew, 25
adoxnnotivn, 209 Bd&vypa, 216; Sdeduxrds, 282
avAnri}s, 239 BipuNos, 292
dgeis, 42; adixes, 26 BiSNlov, 14, 75, 93; AiBrASdpioy, 126 f.
Gxpt, 333; a. Gavdrov, 156 Bérpus, rgo f.
ayw@os, 112 Bicowos, 236, 247
Babylon, a synonym for Rome, ceviii ff., Caesar-cult, the, lxi, lxxxvi ff., 164 f.,
183, 227 166, 170 f., 203
Balaam and Balak, Ixxv, exxxii, 36 f., 39 Caligula, lxxix f., lxxxvii
Baptism, 97, 103 ‘camp of the saints, the,’ 269
Barhebraeus, exvi canticles, the, 195
barley, the food of the poor, 88 capitula, Xxxvi
Barnabas, Epistle of, eviii, 278 Carthage, Co. of, exviii
330 INDEX TO INTRODUCTION AND NOTES
Cassiodorius, cciii Cyprian, cxiv, 27
celibacy, 179 Cyril of Jerusalem, cxv
Cerinthus, cxiii
change no longer possible, 305 f. XaAkndwy, 291 f.
chapters, Xxxvl XaAKoNlBavos, 17
chariots, 118 f. Xdpayya, 173
Charles, xxv, clviii, ccxvii, 264 f. Xapis Kal elphvn, 5
Chase, Bp, on Iren. v. 30. 3, evi xruddes XiAddwv, 82
Cherubim, the, 72 x'Alapxos, 94, 256
Chiliastic controversy, cxii ff., 264 ff. xAvapés, 60
Christ, the restorer of prophecy, xvii f.; xAwpds, 88
the Priest-King, 15 ff.; the Reaper, xotmé, 87 f.
188 ff.; the Conqueror, 250 ff.; His Xovs, 237
relation to the Spirit, 48, 79, 298; xXploros, 6, 262 f.
to God, 50; His evangelistic and Xpuody, CXXil, 16; ypvoéwy, CXXIi
pastoral work, 254 XpuddALAos, 292
Christianity, expansion of, 259, 296 Xpvcbmpacos, 293
Christianity in Asia at the time of the
Apocalypse, lxxxiii ff. Dan, tribe of, 98
Christology, clxf., 2, 16, 20, 41f., 59f., Daniel as an apocalyptic writer, xxiv;
DOSS Oi on yi largely used in the Apocalypse, cliii;
Chrysostom, cxvii Greek versions of, ely f.
Church, the, a kingdom and priesthood, date of the Apocalypse, xcix ff.; of the
9g, 81 f.; in the wilderness, 158; in vision in ¢. xxi, 227
its relations with the Empire, 163; dative, use of the, 10g, 308
destined to be predominant, 46 f., Day, the Great, 95
262 ff. ; doctrine of, elxvi f. dea Roma, \xxxvi, lxxxix
churches, the, of Asia, Ixxiff., xe f., Death of Christ, the, 7 f., 81 f., 108
xev, 4f., 14; of South Gaul, cix; of death, the second, 33, 274; death and
the Empire, 309 Hades, 20, 89, 273; d. preferred to
circulation, early, of the Apocalypse, life, 117
evii ff. De Boor, clxxix; De Wette, xlif., ccyv
citrus wood, 233 deceit, the chief work of Satan, 261
city, the holy, 133, 284ff.; the great, decree of the Council of Jerusalem, the,
137 f.; the beloved, 269 46
Claromontane list, the, cxviii ‘deep things,’ 45 f.
Claudius, lxxix, lxxxvii, ecx, 220 delatores, Ci, 155
Clement of Alexandria, clxxvii, clxxx, delays of vengeance, go ff.
exevi, ccvili demons, 125, 227; demonology, clxx f.
Colossians, the Ep. to the, lxix, elvii, 59 deterioration of the Church, 308
colours, symbolism of, 293 f. deus et dominus noster, Christian coun-
commandments of God, keeping the, terpart of, 245
160, 307 diadems, many, 251
commentaries, Greek, cxeviiff.; Syriac, dies irae, 143
ec; Latin, ec ff.; modern, eciv ff. dimensions of the holy city, 287 fi.
commune Asiae, lxxxix Dionysius of Alexandria, xxxiii, exiii ff.,
composite character ascribed to Apoca- elxxyi
lypse, xlix ff. diptychs, 140
conditions of men, 94 dirges on Babylon, 231 ff.
conquerors, the martyrs as, 194 doctrine of the Apocalypse, clix ff.
consecration of art and letters, 207 dogs, 308
Constantinople, exvii, cexi, 27 f., 211 ‘doing’ the truth, 309
constructions, 6, 19, 21, 27, 37, 68, 100, Domitia, lzxxviii
106, 167 f., 284 f., 287, 298 f. Domitian, lxxxv ff., xevii, xcix, 164, 171, _
conventus, lvii, 1xi 221, 225
Corinth, prophecy at, xv Domitilla, Ixxxv
corn, scarcity of in Domitian’s reign, 88 door, open, 54, 66 <
courts, the outer and inner, 133 doxology, forms of, 7 ff., 73 £., 80 if
Creation, the, 71 f. toi ff,
crown of life, 33 ; crowns cast down, 74 dust cast on the head, 237
cube, a perfect, 288 f.
cursive MSS., clxxxvi ff. Oaiudviov, 125, 227
INDEX TO INTRODUCTION AND NOTES 33!
de?, 2, 261 evangelium aeternum, ccxii, 182
Seidds, Sela, 281 f. Ewald, xliv, cevi
belEw, 66 Exodus, the, 195
deorérns, go eyes, the, of Christ, elxv, 16 f., 79
OidBodos, 154 Ezekiel’s vision, rivers of, 298
Siddnua, 74, 149) 251
Siaxovia, 42 €Bdedvyuévos, 282
Stavyhs, 294 €Bpaigrl, cxxvil, 119
Orapelpew, -pecOar, 112, 144 éyxplew, 62
Orddvat, 55, 2253 ddd, 55; drddace, el with aD +, 135 £.; ef pH, 1165 el dé
223 f.; €560n, 247 MN, 27) 38
Orkalwua, 197, 247 eldwrd0uTov, Ixxv f., 37, 43 f.
Simdobvy Suma, 230 f. eldwroddrpns, 282
Siopupiddes pupudwy, CXXXV, 122 elxwy, 171
Slorouos, 18 elpnka, 1023; elpnxay, 243
dar, 6, 310 f. els, 113, 120; els xa’ els, 72
SuwKew, 157 elaépxerbat apbs Twa, 64
d6fa, 73 elyav, CXxii
OodNos, 2, 244 éx with part. gen., 85
bpdxwr, 149 éxdixelv, QI, 243
Spéravov, 188 £, éxkAnaola, al, clxvi, 309
Ovvy, 25 éxNexTds, 224
Swpedv, 280 EKXEETE, 200
éhéyxew, 63
eagle’s wings, 158 éepavTwos, 233
earth, four Bomuers of the, 95 f.; kings of EX\xos, 201
the, 256 éuvncOny pass., 211
earthquakes, Ixivf., g2ff., ryof., 210f. év, of price, 8; év Neuxots, 513 é&v péoy,
east, the kings from the, 205 f. 774., 105, 298 f.; év mvevpart, 13, 2143
Ebedjesu, Cxiv, exvi év Ttaxel, 23 é€v “Inoov, 12
eclipses, g2 f. éviver@a, 198
Eden, rivers of, 298 — évdadunots, 290
effigies, 170f. évrevdev x. éxetBev, 299
Egypt, 138; plagues of, 200 fi. évwmiov, CXXVii
Egyptian versions, exci ékexévrngav, CXXvii,Q f.
Elders, the twenty-four, 69 éleOe, 229
Eliakim, 53 f. éfovgla, 22
Elijah, ceviii ff., 136, 140, 146, 152 eml, 67, 107f.; él cradlwy, 289; éxrt
Emperor-worship, see Caesar-cult ; Tais éxx\nolas, 3093 éxt rémrov mei,
images of the Emperor, 171; the 236 f.
eight Emperors, 220 f. ércOumetv, 117
empires, the two, Ixxviii, 1xxxi émisthO.os, 6, xxiii, clxxv fi.
English versions, early, excv éemiotpépew, 14 f.
Enoch, xxivf., clviii, ceviii ff., 140, 146; émiriBévat, 312
Book of, xxiv f. ; Secrets of, xxv émTadogos, 220
Ephesians, Ep. to ‘the, Ixix f., lxxi épauvav, 45
Ephesus, xix f., lix ff. lxviii ‘ft., Ixxxix, épyaferOar tiv OdNaccay, 237
23 ff. épyov (antith. to xé7os), 188
FEpiphanius, exi f. épxduevos, 6, 5,733 Epxov, 85 ff., 310f.;
episodes, xl f., 95 Epxouat, 312 f.
Epistles, endings of the, 313 f. éreNésOnv, 129, 193
epistolary form of fc Apocalypse, xli, éroudvew, 122
a¥oexCly, 4 iI... 312 evayyéNov, 181 f.; evayyedlfew, 130
Erasmus, Luther, aad Calvin, views of, evppalver Ga, 139, 238
on the ‘Apocalypse, exvili ebxapiorely, edxapioria, 73, 142
Erbes, | "Edéora ypdupara, xci, 23
eschatology, elxxi f. Exew Te xard Twos, 26; Exew vodv, 174
Esdras, fourth book of, xxvi, 92 €ws méTe, go
Ethiopie version, exey
Eucharist, the, 39, 64, 84, 103, 152, 178 ueNdov, 128
Euphrates, the, 121, 205 f. Tulwpor, exxii, 107
Eusebius, eviii ff., exvi, elxxvi ff. 7m”, 6, 53 7Y, Kal ovx gor, 218
332 INDEX TO INTRODUCTION AND NOTES
evdys, 282 sea, the, 70, 127, 161, 201, 268, 272 f.,
Wevdorpopyrns, 207 f. 275 1.; sea of glass, 70, 195
Widos, 39 f. sealing, 96 f., 261; the sealed, 97 ff.; pro-
Wuxpos, 60 phecy not to be sealed, 304 f.
Septuagint, use of the, cly
quaternion of angels, g5 f. serpens antiquus, 154
‘quick,’ the, 272 servire regnare est, 301
Quinisextine Co., exviii seven cities, the, lvii tf., 14, 23 ff.; the
quotations, absence of formal, cxl number seven, cxxxv ff., 4, $4, 101,
127, 149
Ramsay, H. L., ecii f.; W. M., lix, lxiv, Shekinah, the, 104, 278
ccxv Sibylline Oracles, xxvi f.
rapture, 151 signs, 170 f.
readings, 6, 7, 17f., 26, 32, 35, 50, 80, ‘silence in heaven,’ 106 f.
85, or i., 108, 113, 131, 160 £., 173, silk, 233
175, 180, 184, 198, 215, 227f., 252, Simcox, cevi
279, 301, 307; 313 Simon Magus, 171
reaping, 188 ff. six hundred and sixty-six, the number,
reconstruction in Church life, 49 CXXxvili
reign of God, 142; reign of the Saints for slaves, 234 f.
a thousand years, 261 ff.; for ever, smoke as a symbol, 199
or Smyrna, lIxif., 30
aeacicotion: the first, 262 ff.; the general, Sodom, 138
272 ff. solecisms, cxvi, exxiii ff.
reticence commanded, 128 solitariness of the Christian life, 151 f.
rewards, divine, 143 f., 306 Son of God, the, elxii, 41; son of man,
Ribeira, ecxiii like a, elx, 15
Richard of St Victor, cciv song, the new, 178; of Moses and the
rivers, 159 f., 298 f. Lamb, 195
‘rod of iron,’ 47 soteriology, clxvii f.
Rome, moral condition of, 183 f.; wheat Speculum, the, exciii
supply of, 234; lighting of streets, Spirit, the, 28 f.; of prophecy, 249; in
240; bloodshed caused by, 241; fall the spirit, 13 ; doctrine of the Spirit,
of, 224 f. clxiv f.; procession of the Spirit,
root of David, 77, 309 f. celxvi, 298; Spirit and the Bride, 310
route of the Apocalyptic messenger, spirits, the seven, clxivf., 5 f., 79; ,
lviii f., 14 spirits of the prophets, 302 f.; the three ~
Rupert of Deutz, cciv unclean spirits, 207
Spiritus septiformis, clxv, 6
pedn, 234 stades, 1600, 192; 12,000, 289
pepappevos, 252 stars, crown of, 147 f.; third part of
piga, 77, 309 f. the, 149 f.
pougata, 18 stichometry, exvii ’
style of the Apocalypse, exxv ff.
Sabatier, 1 subscription, 314 4
saints, the, 203 summary of cc. ii—iii, 65 f.; of cc. iv—
salvation, ascribed to God and Christ, xl, 145 ie ;
elxvii f., 101 sword, emblem of Roman power, 87
sanctuary, opened in heaven, 14,4 f., sword of the word, 18, 254, 258f. —
199f.; none in the New Jerusalem, symbolism, cxxxi ff.; its purpose, cxxxix,
295; material sanctuaries, 295 161 ff. a
Sanctus, the deacon of Vienne, 280 synopsis scripturae sacrae, exvii f. ;
sand of the sea, the, 268 synoptic apocalypse, the, xxx; synoptic —
Sardis, lxiv, 48f. echoes in the Apocalypse, clvif., 28 f.,
Satan, 154; his throne, 34f.; his im- 52, 179 f.
Syriac versions, ¢, CXVill,
aCxCiVv;
prisonment, release, and final defeat,
260, 270 commentaries, cc
sayings, faithful and true, 279
scorpions, 116 f. cdkkos Tplxivos, 92 f.
Scott, C. Anderson, cevi, ccxvi, 234 caitlow, 110; cadmioTHs, 239
scribes and prophets promised to the cam@pepos, 291
Church, xx capdiov, 68, 292
INDEX TO INTRODUCTION AND NOTES 337
capddvue, 292 Titus, the Emperor, lxxxiv, 220
oapKes, 225 trade, in N.T., 228; of Rome, 232 ff.
caravas, 6, 154 traditio instrumentorum, 1098 f.
DeBaoreia, |xxxix, 171 Trajan, xcvii, c, clxxix
cgepldadts, 234 Transfiguration, the, 19
onueiov, 147, 207 transient nature of the cosmos, 271
oipixdy, 233 tribes of Israel, order of the, 98 f.
oxavdador, 37 tribulation, the great, 102
oxnvy, 277 f. trumpet-blasts, 13, 110 ff.; use of the
oxnvoov, 104, 157, 165 f., 278 trumpet at Rome, 239
oKorotcGa, 115 truth, 248; truthfulness a characteristic
sudpaydos, 68, 292 of Christians, 180
gogia, 174 twelve hundred and sixty, 152
oragpuAy, 191 twelve, the number, exxxv f. ; multiples
orépavos, 74 of, 289
ornpivar, ornpioov, ornpryuds, 49 twenty-four, 69
oTparevpa, 122, 253, 256 f. Tyconius, cxcy, ccif., ccix f., 184
OTpivos, oTpnyay, 228
orvnos, 57 TaXayrTiaios, 212
cuuBouvrevew, 61 f. TéX0s, 280
owaywyty 32 téscapes, acc., 69
TEXVITNS, 240
ctvdounos, 92, 249
ouviyyopos, 155 TiMLOTNS, 237
cuvcowwveiv, 11 £. Tnpeiv, 46, 209, 303 f., 307
og¢afvecba, 78 fi., 83, 163 Toma tiov, 292
opbdpa, 212 Tpuyav, 191
coppayls, 96 f.
odpata, 234 Gavaros, 44, 88 f.
cwrjp, cwrnpla, 7, clxvii f., 101 BavuaterOa, 164
Ged ‘Pun, Ixii
Tabernacle, the, 197, 278 Gawdns, 123
talent, weight of the, 212 Gé\ew, 136
Te Deum, 54, 73, 242 GeuéX\wos, 286 f.
Temple, the, 131 f. Geo\dyos, 6, 1; @eodéyou, 1x
ten, the number, cxxxvi, 32 Gecuwsol, xcli
Tent of witness, the, 197 OrYis, 12
Ter Sanctus, 73, 178 Opovos, 34 f., 64 f., 67, 261
Tertullian, cix, ccix Ovivoy, 233
Testament of the XII Patriarchs, xxvi Ouuduara, 8o
Testamentum Domini, xxxii Gipa, 66
text, authorities for the, clxxxvi ff.; Owpat, 118
text of the present edition, cxcvi
Themison, xxi Uncial MSS., elxxxvi
Theodoret, exvii
Theodotion, ex! ff., clv f. versions, ancient, excii ff.
Theophilus of Antioch, exi Vespasian, Ixxxiv, 220
Thera, 111 Vesuvius, eruption of, in a.p. 79, 111
therapeutic work of Christ, 300 vices, lists of, 125 f., 281 f.
Thessalonians 2, Ixxix f. Victorinus, cxvili, ce f., ccix
thigh, name on the, 255 Vienne and Lyons, Churches of, xcvii,
thousand years, the, 260, 264 ff. cx, 305 f.
three parts, the city divided into, 211; vindictiveness in early Christians, go f.
the number three, cxxxvi; 34, exxxviif. vintage of the earth, 190 ff.
Throne, before the, 100; the great white Virgin-birth, the, 148
throne, 270 f.; the throne of Satan, virginity, 179 f.
34 f.; of the Beast, 204 Vischer, 1
thunders, the seven, 127 f. Visio Pauli, xxxii
Thyatira, Ixiii f., 41 vocabulary, exv, cxx ff.
Tidmat, Ixxix, 149 Vogel, xlix
time-limits, 133 f., 136 ff., 152, 158 voice of many waters, 18
Timothy, Epp. to, lxx voleanic eruptions, 111
title, xxii, 1 Volter, 1 f.
eS. R. 22
338 INDEX TO INTRODUCTION AND NOTES
bdxwos, vaxivOwos, 123, 293 Word of God, the, 252 f.
tanros, vdduvos, 7O, 290, 294 works, the final test of c
durwool, xcli elxviiif,46; “works of their han
brouov”y, 12, 26, 56, 186 1248:
world-empire, a divine, 1423 the wor d-
wall of the holy city, 285 week, 264 ;
war in heayen, 152 f. Wycliffite version, cxcy
warrior, Christ as, 38 f., 250 ff.
Weiss, J., li, liv Enpaivery, 189
Weizsiacker, xlix ff. EvNov, 29 f., 299
Weyland, 1
Whiston, cexiv Zahn, xliv f.
white, symbolism of, 51 f., 85 f., g1, zeugma, 216
too ff. ;the white stone, 39 £3 white Zion, Mt, 177
cloud, 188 ; white horse, 86, 250 zithern, 80, 178, 195
wilderness, the, 151 f., 158, 214
Williams, I., cev, ccexvi gerrés, 60
winefat on the Mt of Olives, 192 gmrevev, 63
‘witness of Jesus,’ 249 Zuvpva, 30
Witnesses, the two, ceviii, ccxi, 134 ff. guy6s, 87
Woman with child, 147 ff.; the seed of fea, 71 ff., 178, 244
the woman, 160 fOr, 6, 73 f.
i
:a
+
F
oe
saree
|
Se
SSO Steesceee
Panne
Seon n
=
ae
Se
See
om
Se
Se
<—~
aan)